h 2t //;., 'ArVryss// ' /rs/>//.Jr//s/. I/. I 40 M a* the hittites INSCRIPTIONS AND THEIR HISTORY. VOLUME I . JOHN CAMPBELL. M.A., LL.D. Professor in the Presbyterian College, Montreal. TORONTO : W I L L I A MSON & C O. NEW YORK : A. I). F. RANDOLPH & CO. CONTENTS OF VOLUME I. Preface ........ v . PART I. Chapter I. Discovery of the Monuments ----- l Chapter II. The Work of Decipherment. The Determination of the Hittite Language ....... 8 Chapter III. The Work of Decipherment The Hittite Characters - 32 Chapter IV. The Bilingual Inscription - - - - - - 48 Chapter V. The Stone Bowl from Babylon - 57 Chapter VI. The Votive Inscriptions from Hamath - - - 67 Chapter VII. Historical Inscription' of King Kenetala of Hamath (Part I.) 78 CJmpter VIII. Historical Inscription of King Kenetala of Hamath (Part II.) 89 Chapter IX. First Inscription of King Sagara of Carchemish - 107 Chapter X. Second Inscription of King Sagara of Carchemish - 123 Chapter XI. The Lion Inscription of King Kapini of Rosh (Part I.) - 133 Chapter XII. The Lion Inscription of King Kapini of Rosh (Part II) - 154 iv. CONTENTS OF VOLUME I. PART II. Chapter I. Sources of Hittite History ------ 169 Clmpter II. The Primitive Hittites ------ 182 Chapter III. The Hittites in Palestine ------ 211 Chapter IV. The Kings that Reigned in Edom - - 228 Chapter V. The Kings that Reigned in Edom {Continued) - 257 Chapter VI. The Kings that Reigned in Edom {Continued) 283 Chapter VII. The Hittites in Egypt ...... 307 Chapter VIII. The Hittites in Egypt {Continued) . - 335 Appendix I. The Ancient Hittite Language - .... 362 Appendix II. Votivf Inscriptions from Hamath, etc. - - - 371 Appendix III. Grammatical Analysis of Hittite Texts - 385 Appendix IV. The Kenite List of the Hittite Families in Genealogical Order 395 PEEFACE. Whatever defects the criticism of this book may bring to light, its publi- cation demands no apology. It embraces the results of patient and laborious researches, extending over a score of years ; for, three years before the dis- covery of the inscriptions of Hamath was made known, the history of the Hittite nation, as set forth in the Hebrew, Egyptian, and Assyrian records, had engaged my attention. The book consists of two parts ; the first being an analysis of all the legible Hittite inscriptions so far published ; the second, an extended history of the Hittite people. In presenting the translations and the history, I have had in view no controversy with any school of philology, history, or theology, my simple aim being to reconstruct with truthfulness, out of many widely scat" tered fragments, an important and long lost page of ancient history. The few scholars of note who have attempted the work of Hittite decipher- ment, and the value of whose labours I gratefully recognize, will not charge with injustice the statement that, up to the present time, the inscriptions of Hamath and Jerabis have guarded their secret. Five years ago, having dis- covered the method of interpretation, I gave in pamphlet form a Translation of the Principal Hittite Inscriptions yet Published. The method pursued in that paper was the true one, and many of the interpretations set forth in it were correct, but it abounded with such errors as are incident to all first essays in the decipherment of the unknown. In order to bring more light to bear upon the task, I meanwhile made a careful study of the inscriptions of Asia Minor, Etruria, Celt Iberia, and Pictish Britain, of Turanian India and of Siberia, all of which belong to the Hittite, or Canaanitic category, and by their means withdrew the Syrian documents from their isolation, to read their hieroglyphics in the reflection of the more recent and apparently alpha- betic characters of these monuments. Some of these translations have already been published in fugitive form, and some are collected into a volume, enti- tled The Hittite Track in the East, shortly to appear. In the following pages I have, at the risk of being thought tedious, set forth minutely the process by which results have been reached in the trans- literation of the hieroglyphics and the translation of their phonetic contents, so that any reader possessed of ordinary scholarship may, by means of the plates and text, follow it at every step and verify or criticize its results. For the plates I am indebted to Mr. VV. Harry Rylands, of the Society of Biblical Archaeology, who ha3 kindly permitted me to copy his admirable drawings of the inscriptions. The historical contents of these, commencing VI. PREFACE. with the reign of the Assyrian Assur-nazir pal in the latter part of the tenth century, B.C., extending to that of Esarhaddon in the first part of the seventh, and embracing brief accounts of the first overthrow of the Assyrian empire by the Babylonian Phul, and of the conspiracy that led to the destruction of Hittite monarchy and the deportation of the tribes of Israel, should be of great interest to students of the Bible and of ancient oriental history, although disappointing, perhaps, to those who looked to the monuments for records of greater antiquity. All the collateral information furnished by the Assyrian monuments and ancient tradition has been made available for the elucidation of these invaluable documents. The second and larger part of the book contains a history of the Hittites from a period of time some three generations before the patriarch Abraham. The materials for this history are furnished by the Egyptian and Assyrian monuments, by the Greek historians, and by almost universal tradition, arising from the fact that the Hittites were in many respects the greatest of ancient peoples, and constituted the substratum of all early civilizations. The Turanian element that came into prominence in the palmy days of the Egyptian Hycsos, that underlay the culture of the empires on the Tigris and Euphrates, that preceded Israel's occupancy of Palestine, that filled Syria and Asia Minor, that gave to Greece her mythology and sacred rites, and, overflowing into Illyria, Italy, Spain and Britain, bore the Iberic and Pictish name, now only recognizable in the Basques of the Pyrenees ; that element on which Cyrus built up his first Aryan empire, and which, volcano-like, broke forth in Parthian days, that preceded the Brahman in Northern India, that, in early Christian centuries, traversed Turkestan and peopled the Siberian wastes, that for two centuries turned China into Cathay, and that still occupies Corea and the islands of Japan ; that Turanian element, more- over, that, driven by adverse fortune, crossed the Northern Pacific into the New World, that reproduced the mounds of European Scythia, of Syria and the Caucasus, of India and Siberia, on level prairies and the alluvium of rivers from Alaska to the Gulf of Mexico, that founded the empires of Mexico and Peru, and that lives in many an Indian tribe from the frozen north to the southern land of fire, is the Hittite. It is impossible to over-estimate the importance of this ancient people, without a record of whose exploits ancient history can hardly be said to exist. The thread on which the fragments of history, drawn from many lands and from documents most diverse in character, crystallize in order, is one furn- ished by the Hittites themselves. Some fifteen years ago, in the pages of the Canadian Journal and elsewhere, I drew attention to the presence of ancient Gentile records in the well known Hebrew Scriptures. All of these may be of Hittite origin ; one certainly is, the long genealogical record of the first book of Chronicles, so far a mere Bible lumber room, the despair of all com- mentators, but in reality a mine of historic treasure. In that list but partially concealed lie all the great names of the ancient world, from the time of the dispersion of nations down to the Exodus of Israel, and even beyond it. PREFACE. Vll. Thus the story of the Hittites furnishes that great desideratum of the Bible student, the connection of sacred and profane history, and to the investigator of the Egyptian and Euphratean monuments, it gives chronological data of the utmost importance. I have indeed written for students in all departments of learning who may care to read my book, inviting that candid criticism and fair discussion by which the cause of truth must be advanced ; but above all, 1 have written for the educated reader of the English language, and, while I cannot flatter my- self that in so extensive a field every obscurity has been removed, I may claim the merit of him who believes thit no science need transgress the limits of his mother tongue to find its adequate expression. JOHN CAMPBELL. Montreal. PART I. THE INSCRIPTIONS OF THE HITTITES. THE HITTITES: THEIR INSCRIPTIONS AND THEIR HISTORY. CHAPTER I. Discovery of the Monuments. In Central Syria, almost half way between the borders of Palestine and Asia Minor, lies Hannah, the Haniath of the Bible and the Epiphanea of the Greeks. Beautifully situated on either bank of the Orontes.it has little else than natural beauty to boast, for its temples and palaces are heaps of ruins. Surrounded by lofty mountain ranges, it is so isolated from the rest of the world that it seems a relic of a former state of existence, and has been compared to a Pompeii of the living. 1 Yet in Hamah itself and in all the neighbouring' country there linger traditions of a glorious past, when Hamath was among the chief cities of the world. These traditions can hardly relate to Mohammedan days, although an Arabian dynasty kept regal state in the ancient town, and sent forth from its line and capital the great historian and geographer Abulfeda. 2 Nor can the Syrian successors of Alexander have been witnesses of a dignity which they endeavour- ed to restore by imparting to the city the name of the infamous Antiochus Epiphanes. Back into the past we must go, to a time coeval with the ancient monuments of which it lias recently been deprived, to find in Hamath a competitor for greatness with Babylon and Nineveh, with Jerusalem and Damascus. For there were ancient monuments in this sleepy hollow of the ninteenth century. The traveller Burckhardt passed through Hamah in the year 1812 on his way from Aleppo to Damascus, and saw stones engraved with strange characters. He chronicled the fact Porter, Giant Cities of Ba.shan, ]. 804. Abulfeda Historiae Anteislamica (1) '2 THE HITTITES. but did nothing more. 3 Fifty-eight years came and went before the stones were rediscovered, although many observing eyes must have peered into the city's recesses, and its thirty thousand inhabitants must have had ample opportunity for making their treasures known. Then the United States Consul General Johnson, in company with the Rev. 8. Jessup of the Syria Mission, paid a visit to the old town. Like all strangers they sought the Bazaar and inspected the wares with which the Syrian merchants tempt the eye of the occidental and deplete his purse. From shop to shop they went, until in the corner of one their gaze rested, for there, engraved upon a large stone, were mysterious characters akin to those which had attracted the attention of Burckhardt. To obtain a squeeze of this stone was their great desire, but a desire they failed to realize ; for the native frequenters of the bazaar thronged about the strangers, and. with the brutal menacing attitude so naturally assumed by the sons of the Prophet, compelled them to relinquish their examination of the ancient record. 4 Probably the black stone of the Caaba at Mecca has something to do with the strange superstition that Mohammedans evince regarding inscribed stones. There is virtue in them, and that virtue must not pass into the possession of the Frank, lest it give him power to inflict injury on the Moslem. The two travellers learned that other inscriptions similar to that in the bazaar, were to be found in Hamah. They went forth, and saw one on a stone over the city gate, in which the elders sit as in ancient Syrian days. Near the gate they found another ; and, crossing one of the bridges that, spanning the Orontes, connect the two divisions of the city, they were shown a third. As the inscriptions of Hamath are five in number, that found near the gate must have been the one which Mr. Jessup tried to purchase, as the stone in the bazaar furnished not one but two inscriptions. The missionary failed to make a bargain, for the blue stone was a source of revenue to its owner, who, for a consideration, allowed people afflicted with spinal disease 3 Burckhardt, Travels in Syria and the Holy Land, p. 14G. 4 American Palestine Exploration Society, First quarterly statement. DISCOVERY OF THE MONUMENTS. 3 to lie upon its uneven surface. The consul and he were there- fore compelled to have recourse to a native artist, who made faithful copies of the inscriptions, and sent them on their way rejoicing. Returning to Beyrout with their treasures, Messrs Johnson and Jessup communicated the intelligence of their discovery to two eminent men, the lamented Professor E. H. Palmer and Dr. Eisenlohr of Heidelberg. The former, deeply interested in the documents, induced the Palestine Exploration Society to send Mr. Tyrwhitt Drake to Hamah, to obtain un- doubted copies of the inscriptions already found and of any others that subsequent research might discover. Thus the scientific world was awakened to the knowledge that important records of the past awaited decipherment. The following year, 1871, Mr. Tyrwhitt Drake visited Hamah provided with apparatus for taking squeezes and photographs. He was more successful than his American predecessors, and obtained copies of the inscriptions more accurate than those made by the native artist. 5 A third series of casts was taken in 1872, by the Rev. William Wright, of Damascus, through the influence of Mr. Green, H. M. Vice-Consul in that city. 6 Illustrations of the copies thus obtained were published in the statements of the British and American Palestine Exploration Societies, and in Bui-ton and Drake's Unexplored Syria. Taking as his basis the casts made by Mr. Wright, now in the British Museum, the Secretary of the Society of Biblical Archaeology, Mr. W. Harry Ry lands, prepared from the three sources indicated the textus receptus of the Hatnath inscriptions, which he published in 1882, in the transactions of his society. Individual inscriptions and fragments had been published as early as 1871 by various writers, and since the appearance of Mr. Rylands' copies, the public has had opportunities of becoming acquainted with the whole of them, through the works of Mr. Wright and Captain Conder. 7 The sleepy Porte awoke at last to the knowledge that the stones of Hamah were valuable. Men and oxen and camels ' Palestine Exploration Fund Statement, 1S7"2, \>. 11. - Palestine Kxploration Fund Statement, 1S7^, ]>]>. Id, 74. " Wright, Tlie Kmpire of the Hittites, London ; Condor, Altaic Hieroglyphs and Hittite Inscriptions, London LSS7. 4 THE HITTITES. were provided for the removal and transportation of the precious relies : and amid the wailing of the proud and superstitious Mohammedans, bereaved of their talisnianic glories, the stones were taken from the positions in which barbarous ignorance had placed them and laboriously conveyed away, to find a resting place at last in the Museum of the Seraglio at Constantinople. So large were they that Mr. Wright tells us " it took four oxen and fifty men a day to bring one of the stones a distance of half a mile. The others were cut in two and the fragments inscribed were carried to the Serai on the backs of camels." In the course of his investigation of the ruins of the ancient Carchemish, the site of which is now called indifferently Jerabis and Jerablus, doubtless corruptions of the Greek Hierapolis, Mr. George Smith found on a broken statue lines of hieroglyphics similar in many respects to those of Hamath. Copies of the inscription reached England, but they were so imperfect that nothing could be made of them. However Consul Henderson continued the work of excavation, and at last in 1880 sent to the British Musuem several inscribed monuments. Others were furnished by Mr. Rassam, the worthy successor of Mr. George Smith in the work of Assyrian discovery. Nine of these are mere fragments, and the remaining three are much mutilated- Of the two that present sufficient material for decipherment, one is a block of basalt over three feet in height, cut in vertical steps, and containing figures more archaic in appearance than those of Hamath. The other is a statue of about five-and-a-half feet high, also in basalt, representing " the full face figure of a king or priest, standing in a niche." The inscription is carved upon the back of the stone which was smoothed to receive the writing. These Jerabis inscriptions have been carefully copied by Mr. Kylands from the originals in the British Museum. 8 Before the discovery of these relics of Carchemish, and as early as 1872, Mr. Tyrwhitt Drake found an inscription of Hamathite character at Aleppo, in Syria, built into the wall of a ruined mosque. Copies of it were taken by him, by M. Clermont Ganneau, Mr. George Smith, Major General Crawford and Mr. * Transactions, Society Biblical Archaeology, vol. vii. p. 429. DISCOVERY OF THE MONUMENTS. 5 W. Boscavven. These various copies have been published by Mr. Rylands in the proceedings of the Society of Biblical Archeology, but they are so indistinct, and differ so widely, that the restora- tion of the text by their means is impossible. Long before the hieroglyphics of Hamath and Carchemish were known, Sir Henry Layard found in Sennacherib's palace, at Kouyunjik, a number of clay seals, the characters on which were unlike anything then discovered. These are now found to belong to the category of the Hamathite inscriptions, but their legends are so brief as to shed little light upon the language they set forth. 9 More important by far is an inscribed stone bowl found at Babylon, an illustration of which was published by Mr. Rylands in the Proceedings of the Society of Biblical Arch- aeology. While the inscription contains many symbols identical with those of Hamah and Jerabis, it also has others much less elaborate in character, which indicate a more recent origin for the bowl and an approximation to a simpler alphabetic or syllabic notation. 1 " Turning now from the Syrian and Euphratean region to Asia Minor, the mysterious characters still meet us. The first monument containing these which attracted attention was the representation of a figure of a warrior holding a wine cup, before whom stands a captive. The hieroglyphics, of which as yet there is no perfect copy, are in three small groups about the figures. This monument was first depicted by Major Fischer in 1838, but was rediscovered by the Rev. E. J. Davis, who published an account of it in the Transactions of the Society of Biblical Arch- aeology. 11 It was found at Ibreez in Lycaonia, in the neighbour- hood of the Lystra and Derbe, with which readers of the Acts of the Apostles are familiar. The sight of this sculpture and inscription led Professor Sayce, of Oxford, to compare with it the drawings made by Texier, Hamilton, and Perrot, of specimens of the ancient art of Asia Minor, found in Phrygia, Lydia, and the adjoining regions. 1 ' 2 He also made a personal inspection of : ' See also M. Schlumberger's Terra Cotta Seals ; Trans. S^c. Bib. Arch %<>]., vol viii. ],. 422. 1,1 Proceedings Soc. Bib. Archieol., May. 18X5. " Vol. iv. ].. :<;. '- Trans. Sue. Bib. Archieol., vol. vii. p. 24!). 6 THE HITTITES. many of the monuments, and in particular of the two sculptures at Karabel between Smyrna and Sardes, which Herodotus observ- ed twenty-three centuries ago, and attributed to the mythical Egyptian Sesostris. At once Professor Sayce came to the con- clusion that these and all monuments of the same class were the work of the Hittites, and necessarily gave a similar origin to the allied records of Syria. As early as LS74, the Rev. William Wright had indentified the Hamah Inscriptions with the Hittites, and in 1871, Consul General Johnson of Beyrout had suggested that they might contain an account of the struggles of the Egyptian and Assyrian conquerors with the Hittite people. 13 Only one of the pseudo Sesostris figures is accompanied with hieroglyphics, and these, originally eight in number, are somewhat defaced, yet not so much so as to be unintelligible. The most recent addition to the Hittite corpus inscriptionum is the lion of Merash. At Merash, the ancient Marasia on the eastern border of Cappadocia and Cilicia, where Asia Minor meets Syria, two stone lions were found over a gateway, the front and one side of the animals being covered with hieroglyphics in a good state of preservation. They were conveyed to the Museum at Constantinople, where Mr. F. D. Mocatta obtained a plaster cast of one of them. From this cast, Mr. Rylands has made two admirable drawings, thus furnishing students with one of 'the longest and most perfect Hittite documents. 14 Owing to the exertions of Professor Sayce. a bilingual inscrip- tion, Hittite and cuneiform, was brought to light. An illustration of it with a detailed account of its discovery and characters was published by him in the Transactions of the Society of Biblical Archa3ology. lr> This inscription is on a silver boss, which may have been originally the knob of a sceptre or dagger. It has been traced back to Sm}a*na where the Russian numismatist, Mr. Alexander Jovanotf, purchased it. Dr. Mordtmann was the first to call attention to the boss, but it would have been lost to sight had not the Oxford Professor, with untiring perservance, sought 13 British and Foreign Evangelical Review, January 1874 ; American Palestine Exploration -Socy., First quarterly statement. 14 Proceedings Soc. Bib. Arclneol., vol. ix. p. 374. is Vol. vii. ]). 294. DISCOVERY OF THE MONUMENTS. 7 it out and set its contents before the world. Doubts have been cast upon the genuiness of the article itself, but none upon the inscription, which, if the boss be spurious, must have been taken from an older original. This semi-cuneiform inscription leads to the last class of Hittite documents, a series of clay tablets found chiefly in Cappadocia. These are in cuneiform writing, but the language they set forth is not Semitic. The original occupation of the whole of Asia Minor by the Hittites, and the undoubted occupation of Cappa- docia by that people, naturally lead to an indentitication of the contents of the tablets with the language of the scribes of Hamah, Jerabis and Merash. Yet so far the text of these tablets is but imperfectly determined, inasmuch as some of the cuneiform signs are indistinct, others obscure, and some that are well known, capable of different transliterations. A knowledge of the context is thus necessary, in order to decide the reading of the latter class, so that the tablets will not be available for purposes of translation, until from other sources the Hittite language is fairly known. 10 It will thus be seen that of the numerous inscriptions attribu- ted to the Hittites, those which are susceptible of a satisfactory rendering are, the bilingual inscription on the silver boss, the five from Hamah, two from Jerabis, the bowl inscription from Babylon, and the lion inscription of Merash. The reading of these ten documents will afford a solid basis for Hittite studies, and give opportunity for scientific conjecture as to the significa- tion of more fragmentary records, and of the cuneiform tablets from Cappadocia. Proceedings Soc. Bib. Archfeol., Nov. 6, 1883. CHAPTER II. The Work of Decipherment. The Determination of the hlttite language. Sixteen years have elapsed since the first Hittite inscription was published, and five, since Mr. Rylands furnished the world with his admirable copies of those of Hamah and Jerabis. Many scholars have exercised their ingenuity upon them ; some, like Professor Sayce, resting content for the present with the indica- tion of probable values for particular signs ; others, like the Rev. Dunbar J. Heath and Captain Conder, hazarding translations that have not stood the test of criticism. 1 The partial success attained indicates that there are grave difficulties in the way of Hittite 'decipherment. Two things are necessary in order to the reading of an inscription ; the one, a knowledge of the phonetic value of the characters, the other, a knowledge of the language in which it is written. To begin with the latter, the only words known to be Hittite are proper names preserved in Egyptian and Assyrian monuments. These Professor Sayce has collected in his article on the monuments of the Hittites. 2 It is supposed that there is no modern or, at least, literary language which can perform for the stones of Hamah and Jerabis the service ren- dered by the Coptic to the Egyptian monuments, and by the Zend and Pehlevi to the Achremenian Persian. Nevertheless, guesses have been made in this direction by the late M. Lenormant and Professor Sayce. The latter writer says : " As M. Lenormant was the first to point out. the language of the Vannic inscriptions (proto-Armenian) seems to belong to the Alarodian family of speech, of which Georgian is the best known living example, and in the modern Georgians we may perhaps see the physical type 1 Professor Sayce's Articles in Trans. Soc. Bib. Archseol., and in Dr. Wright's Empire of the Hittites; Captain Conder's Altaic Hieroglyphs ; the Rev. D. J. Heath, Squeezes of Hamath Inscriptions, Journal Anthropological Institute, May 1880 ; the Order for Musical Services at Hamath. - Trans. Soc. Bib. Archteol., vol. vii. p. 288. THE WORK OF DECIPHERMENT. 9 of the Hittites and their kindred." 3 To this conclusion Professor Sayce was led by observing the similarity between Hittite names and those of the ancient Armenian inscriptions. Now Georgian is one of the unclassified languages of the northern hemisphere in most systems of comparative philology, but has been classified by the author with its sister tongues of the Caucasus, with the Basque of western Europe, the languages of northern Asia, (Yeniseian, Yukahirian, Koriak, Japanese and Corean,) and with many American forms of speech, as constituing the Khitan family, the name being taken from the race that took possession of northern China, in the middle of the tenth century A.D., and imposed upon that empire the designation Cathay. 4 In calling this family of languages, hitherto unclassified, by the name Khitan, an assertion is virtually made, that the namer has discovered the dialects of which the Hittite of Syria and Asia Minor was the parent, and that he has thus solved half the problem of Hittite decipherment. Rigorous scientific proof will necessarily be demanded for such an assumption, which in its details can hardly prove of interest to the general reader. Let it be remembered, however, that proper names are our only mate- rials for connecting the Hittite with other forms of speech, and that these are the foundation of Messrs. Lenormant and Sayce's affiliation of Hittite to the Alarodian family. True science says, carry forward this comparison of proper names, and, if you are able, show that these names are significant in known languages. Take for instance the name Hittite, in Egyptian, Khita, in Assyrian, Khatti, Khatte, Kheti. It does not follow that all Hittites called themselves by this name, for they themselves were Canaanites, and yet did not adopt the name of Canaan. This they left to the family of Sidon, Canaan's first-born. In the same way the name Hittite may have been l-estricted to the senior branch of the descendants of Heth. It is allowed that the ab- original Cilicians were Hittite ; and Cctis, a district of that country in which the Cetii dwelt, confirms the fact. The Paschal :; Trans. Soc. Ilii). Archaeol., vol. vii. ]>. 283. 1 The Khitan Languages, Trans. Canadian Institute, vol. i., fascic 4, p. 282 ; and vol. ii., fascic 2, |>. 158 : Etruria Capra, Proceedings Canadian Inst., vol iii. The Mound Builders Identified ; Proceedings A.A.A.S., 1883, p. 4U). 10 THE HITTITES. Chronicle, as was indicated many years ago, derives the Dardani of the Troad from Heth ; and Professor Sayce includes the Trojans among Hittite peoples. 5 In their neighbourhood dwelt the Ceteii of Homer, whom Mr. Gladstone has indentified with the Hittites, and with them were the Cilices of the Troad. 6 In the region of the Caucasus, Colchis preserved the Cilician name, and added to it that of Cyta, a place of such importance that the whole country was called the Cytean land. In the Susian inscriptions commented upon by M. Lenormant and Professor Sayce and translated by Dr. Oppert, a more eastern land of Khiti, or Attar- Kittah, is mentioned, lying somewhere between Media and Susiana." The ancient Persian historians place Cheen and Khatay between Persia and India, the approach to the latter country from Khatay being along the sea shore, so that the com- mentators are evidently in error who regard Khatay as northern China. 8 Cataea, the sacred island of the Carmanians mentioned by Nearchus, and many similar names in that province and in Gedrosia, indicate an eastern migration of the Hittites. 9 But in north-western India they appear once more as a historical people, the Cathaei of the Punjab, whose capital Sangala was stormed by Alexander the Great. 10 Sangala in the Persian annals of Mirkhond and Firdusi becomes the name of a king, Shaukal or Sinkol of Hindostan. 11 In Indian writings Sano-ala is called Sagal and Sakala, and is thoroughly identified with a Turanian people. 12 A fragmentary inscription from Buddha Gaya mentions, Sangara atogo goyoshi, the mighty successor or descendant of Sangara. And in another from Mathura, occurs the same name as Aramaka go, Sagara, or Sagara of Aramaka. ls In the Assyrian 3 Chronicon Paschale, Migne, p. 126 ; Trans. Soc. Bib. Archaeol., vol. vii. pp. 271, 285. Homeric Synchronism, p. 174. 7 Trans. Soc. Bib. Archaeol., vol. iii. p. 465 ; Records of the past, vol. vii. p. 79. s Mirkhond, Historv of the Early Kings of Persia. Oriental Translation Fund, p. 317. : ' Vincent, Voyage of Xearchus, eh. 37, 3S. 10 Arrian, Anabasis, lib. v. c. 22. 11 Firdusi, Shah Nameh, Oriental Translation Fund, p. 274. 12 Hardy, Manual of Budhism, pp. 515, 518. 13 Cunningham, Archaeological Survey of India, vol. iii. plate xxvi. i. ; plate xiii. 6. The translations are mine, not General Cunningham's. THE WORK OF DECIPHERMENT. 11 records of Samas Rimmon, the Singuriai are mentioned in an enumeration of the Hittite tribes. 14 Asshur-nazir-pal places a river Sangura among- the Khatti, from which doubtless the Sangarius of Asia Minor derived its name, flowing as it does through a region that was originally Hittite. 15 Sangara or Sagara, king of the Hittites at Carchemish, appears in the in- scriptions of Shalmanezer and other Assyrian monarchs; and, in a note of histranslation of the monolith inscription of Shalmanezer, Professor Sayce suggests that the Hittite king " gave his name to the Singara of the classical geographers which was situated upon the Khaboras." 1G The word Khita occurs in many Indian inscriptions, one of which from Mathoura reads as follows ; Tsutemame ri ma Para Humara yofu Hoshrori, Slbir ga, Kita ga meta, Hoshrori, the Father of Pala Humara, king of Sibir and Kita, conquers the Tsutemame. 17 The Tsutemame here men- tioned were the Sushmins of the Puranas, the Assacani or Astaceni of the classical geographers and the namers of the Acesines. They also were a people of Hittite origin, the Zuzirn or Zamzummin of the Bible, the Gagama of the Egyptians, the Gamgumi of the Assyrian monuments, whom Professor Sayce classes among Hittite tribes. 18 The whole of northern India was filled with Hittite conquerors from at least the sixth century B.C. till the sixth century A.D. Such were the Oxydraca? of Arrian, the Tsutaruki of the Indian inscriptions, descendants of the Susian Sutruks : and such, the Tokhares or Tucharas of Taxila, whom, as Tochari, Strabo brings from the Jaxartes, but whom Sennacherib found, as Tocharri, among the mountains of Nipur seven hundred years before. 19 At length the Brahmans overcame the war-loving Kshattriyas. The great struggle seems to have begun shortlv before the Chris- tian era, and to have terminated in the expulsion of the Indo Scyths or Hittites between the fourth and tenth centuries. The 11 Records of the Past. vol. i. p. 1!). 13 Records of the Past, vol. iii. p. 73. " ; Records of the Past, vol. iii. p. 88. 17 Archseol. Survey of India, vol. iii. (date xiii. 4 ; my translation. |s Trans. Soc. Bib. Archseol., vol. vii. p. 2S'J. ''' Arrian, Anabasis, lib. v. c. '2'J ; Strabo xi. 8. 2. ; Records of the Past vol. i. p. 41. 12 THE HITTITES. fugitives occupied Turkestan, or great and little Bukharia, for a while, but, being pressed by Aryans from the south, Tartars from the west, and Chinese on the east, they were compelled to move northwards into the inhospitable country beyond the Thianchan mountains. Thither they carried one of their distinctive names, calling the country in which they dwelt Soungaria, a name after- wards appropriated by a family of the Mongol Kalmuks. Still the pressure continued, and the Hittite tribes which had already crossed the Himalayas and the Thianchan range, were forced to traverse the Altai mountains and take up their abode on the banks of the Yenisei. The tribe which named this new home was known in Indian story as the Sabaras or' Sauviras, the Sibiras of the Buddhist inscriptions, whose ancient Palestinian record was Tabor. They called the land in which they settled,. Sibir, a name afterwards borrowed by the Tartars, whose Khanate of Sibir imposed upon all northern Asia the designation Siberia. A miserable remnant of the Hittites is still found in that country. They are called the Yeniseians, but their own names for their various tribes are Kenniyeng, Assan, Kottuen and Arin, and every man is, according to the various dialects, ket, kit, khitt, hitt, het, in other words a Hittite. 20 The Yenisei country especially about Minousinsk and Krasnoiarsk is full of the remains of ancient empire. They have been described by Pallas, Castren, Popoff, Spassky, and Youferoff ; and consist of mounds from which many valuable and curious relics have been exhumed, and inscriptions on standing rocks and scattered stones. 21 Some of these inscriptions are of the same character as those found in parts of America, depicting hunting scenes in a similiar conventional way. Others bear Buddhist emblems, such as the hat and the cross. But most of them are engraved with characters closely akin to those which constitute the Lat inscrip- tions of northern India.' 22 They contain the names of several 20 Klaproth, Asia, Polyglotta, p. 160 ; Adelung, Mithridates vol. i. p. 560 ; Latham's Varieties of Man, p. 268. 21 Pallas, Reise durch verschiedene Provinzen des Russichen Reichs ; Spassky, Inscriptiones Sibericaa ; Castren, Reiseberichte und Brief e aus den Jahren 1845-49 ; Popoff and Youferoff in the Journal of the Imperial Society of Geography, St. Peters- burg. -"-' Copies of these inscriptions I owe to the zeal and courtesy of my colleague M. VI. Youferoff, Delegue general de 1'Alliance Scientifique Universelle, at St. Petersburg. THE WORK OF DECIPHERMENT. 13 monarchs, such as Sakata, Matome, Makuba, who ruled over the Raba-Kita in the interests of Buddhism, and whose chief op- ponents were the Futamame, a tribal name inviting comparision with that of the Tsutemame in the Indian inscriptions. One of the dates given, that namely of the discipleship of Sakata, is 970 years from the death of Buddha. Xow the attainment of nirvana by Buddha is placed by different writers in 543 or 477 B.C. Thus the era of Sakata must have been either 427 or 493 A.D. Who were the Raba-Kita ? Their name recalls that of the Derben Oeroet or four allies, the name of the Kalmuks who appropriated to themselves the Hittite term Soungaria. It would thus link itself with the Kiprat Arba or four races of the cuneiform inscriptions, and with Kirjath Arba of Palestine, the city of Ephron, the Hittite son of Zohar. This Arba was origin- ally the name of a man, the father of Anak, who was a great man among the Anakim. 23 Asshur-nazir-pal mentions Aribua of the land of Khatti. 24 Towards India the Arbas may be found as the Arables of Nearchus, dwelling in his time in Gedrosia, and whom he terms the most western of the Indians; 20 but it is more probable that the Raba country lay to the south of Cashmere adjoining the region of Abisarus. as Darva and Abhisara are constantly united in the history of Cashmere, and that they represent the Palestinian Rephaim. 26 Other Indian writings know them as Darvas and connect them with the Yavanas or Asiatic Huns. 27 The memory of their Hittite origin and rule in the Yenisei country was till recently pre- served among the Siberians, for, according to Malte Brun, the wandering Tartars called their mounds Li Katei or the tombs of the Cathayans. 28 The Siberian relics are too few and contain too little informa- tion to enable one to form an opinion as to the length of time the Raba Kita maintained themselves on the banks of the Yenisei. 23 Joshua xiv. 15. 24 Records of the Past, vol. iii. p. 7^. -"' Vincent's Voyage of Nearchus, ch. 22. '-"' Raja Tarangini, Troyer, tome ii. p. 300, etc. See the chapter on the Eastern Migration in Asia where the Raba are shown to he Repliaiin ii"t Arabathites. '-'" Muir, Sanscrit Texts, vol. i. pp. 4K2, 4X8. - h Malte Brun, Geography, vol. ii. p. 530. 14 THE HITTITES. Other Hittite tribes from India and Turkestan joined them or established themselves on the outskirts of the great desert of Kobi. There and in Siberia they gathered strength, and soon measured their arms with those of the Chinese. The historians of that people were guilty of romancing when they placed the Huns or Hiun-yu in warlike contact with their empire, seventeen hundred years before Christ, nor can the later dates from 163 B.C. to 196 A.D. be accepted for the contest between its sovereigns and the Hiong-nou, unless an earlier migration of the Yavanas from India be supposed than that consequent upon the Aryan uprising in the early Christian centuries.* 29 It seems evident, however, that the Yavanas or Huns were the first Hittite invaders of China. In Assyrian records they are earliest known as the Hittite Abaeni mentioned by Tiglath Pileser I, about 1100 B.C. Later narratives of conquest place one branch of them in Armenia as the people of Van, and another in the south-east towards mount Zagros as the inhabitants of Diahbina. 30, The Armenian division occupied the country known to the classical geographers as Sophene. In India as in Sarmatia their abode was marked by the river name Hypanis. There are good reasons for connecting the Chinese dynasty of the Oriental Hans with the Huns. This dynasty is placed between the years 25 and 220 A.D. and includes emperors bearing the Yavana like names, Hoping, Heping, Hingping, and Yungping. 3L It was expelled from China; and, while most of the race took refuge in Japan, others are supposed to have gone west to Persia and Armenia, thus seeking the ancient home of their race. If the Japanese annals are to be trusted, the Hans found their way to Japan about 300 A.D. 32 Six centuries passed before the owners of the Cathrean or Hittite name proper replaced them as rulers of China. The historians of that country relate that the Kitan or Khitan made themselves masters of Liao-tong, to the north-east of China on the way to Corea, in the year 907 ; that they conquered China towards the middle of the tenth century, 2! > Latham, Varieties of Man, p. 88. 30 Records of the Past, vol. v. p. 16 ; vii. 25 ; v. 96. :il Gutzlaff, Sketch of Chinese History, vol. i. pp. 248-269. 32 Titsingh Annales des Empereurs du Japon, pp. 21, 38, note. THE WORK OF DECIPHERMENT. 15 and were finally expelled in 1125. 33 It is worthy of note that one of the earliest monarchs of the Khitan dynasty was Sheketang, a name that invites comparison with the Sakata of the Yeniseian inscriptions, with the Indoscythic Maurya name Sangata, and with the Japanese Sagateno. 34 Klaproth published from Chinese sources a brief vocabulaiy of the Khitan language, which he very unsatisfactorily attempted to connect with the Tungusic family. 35 It was the Khitan who gave to China its mediaeval name Cathay. " Khanbaligh " says, Sadik Isfahani, " is a place in Khata, one of the works of Kibla Kaan." 3(i The Tungusian Nyuche expelled the Khitan, and the victor- ious Mongols soon after dispossessed the Nyuche, and drove the Khitan from Liao-tong. Where did they go ; in what land did they find refuge from their new enemies ? The nearest seat of civilization to Liao-tong is Corea. The historians of that country know the Khitan, and make frequent mention of them from the year 685, when they first conquered northern Corea, till 1210, when their chief Louko was put to death and their reign apparently came to an end. 37 Thus Corean history places the Khitan in Liao-tong almost three centuries before the history of China allows their conquest of that region. The connection of China with Corea is said to have begun in 1120 B.C., when the Chow dynasty of China placed Khitsu, a member of the previous dynasty of Shang, upon the Corean throne. 33 The Shang dynasty had fallen through the inordinate cruelty of the last emperor Chow-sin and his wife Tan-ke. In the Raja Tarangini the same story of barbarous ferocity is related of Unmattavanti, son of Partha of the Varma dynasty of Cashmere, whom Kalhana places between 939 and 941 A.D. 39 An almost identical account is given of the Dairi Bourets, in the history of Japan, but his period is from 499 to 500 A.D. 40 It is worthy of note : " ! Encyclopedia Britannica, Art. China. :H (iutzlaff, vol. i. p. 338 ; Titsingh, p. !7 ; Ferguson, Essay on Indian Chronology. ;; " Asia Polyglotta, p. 2!)4. '' i; Geographical Works of Sadik Isfahani, Oriental Translation Fund, p. !(2. " San Kokf Tsou Ran To Sets, Oriental Translation Fund, pp. 31, 80, S3. > Gutzlaff, ]>. 169 ; San Kokf, p. 25. 3 Raja Tarangini, Lib. v. si. 438, seq. 4 " Titsingh, Annales, p. 31 10 THE HITTITES. that the Japanese successor of Bourets is Kei-tai, a name inviting- comparison with the Chinese and Corean Khitsu. Stories of revolting cruelty on the part of absolute monarchs are not want- ing all the world over, but the similarity of detail in these three accounts, and the coincidence in two of them of the names Partha and Bourets, lead the enquirer after historical truth to ask if they had not a common origin. There are three Indian inscrip- tions, one from Bitha, and two from Sravasti, which mention Partha. 41 The first reads : Fata meta Parta, Bagasare ga ojiri, Bika ga shone, Partha king of Futa, grandson of Bagasare, son of Bika. Outside this inscription are the words : gonwari Varma Bika, ifuta Sena tami hi ga den, the regent Varma-Bika, Sena has spoken the word of the mind of the people. Sena then was the mother of Partha, and Varma-Bika, a prince consort or king by courtesy. Other inscriptions indicate that Varma-Bika was the son of Gorami, and that the latter reigned or lived 243 years after Buddha, in ordinary computation 300 or 234 B.C. Gorami would thus be a contemporary monarch with the famous Asoka. The first Sravasti inscription is: Rataha tsayoski ; meta Varma- Bika, Parta koka yofvu rimaye Kumiri, Matori, Rataha the powerful : Kumiri and Matori conquer Varma-Bika, the father of Partha. The second is more difficult to translate, and, apart from the proper names, may be considered tentative : Matori tatsuri Satakwata ; itsuwara rogebutsu ivabi Bagori Futa to riiri, iivu haru iva koka ri Tsutaruki ga, rikuta torita Parta yo. Satakwata sets up Matori : treacherously conquering the peaceful Bagori, ruler of Futa, in contrast to his victory (or in recompense for this victory) he took away from Partha the dominion of the Tsutaruki. In either inscription Matori appears as the vanquisher, in one case of the father, in the other of the son. In the Japanese annals Fegouri-no-Matori is represented as raising an insurrection against Bourets, and suffering death in consequence. 4 ' 2 In the history of Cashmere, he may be recognized as Matri-Gupta whom Kalhana places between 118 and 123 A.D. 43 The same errors 41 Royal Asiatic Society Journal, vol. v. ; Archfeol. Survey of India, vol. iii. pi. 18, c. These translations made from Japanese texts furnished by Hittite transliter- ations of the Lat characters are here first published. *- Titsingh, Annates, p. 31. 4:1 Raja Tarangini, lib. iii. si. 130, seq. THE WORK OF DF.C1PHERMENT. 17 that pervade the Egyptian chronology of Manetho are found in all these ancient histories, the importation of foreign names, and representation of contemporary dynasties as successive. But what is even more important to note is the transportation of history from one scene of national existence to another. Possessino- documents setting forth the same traditions, the Indian historian connected them with Cashmere, and the Japanese annalist, with Japan, while the truthful monuments indicate that their scene was the lower waters of the Jumna. It would thus appear that the early history of Corea and Japan, and much of that of China, is imported tradition ; and, in the case of the former countries, of such a nature as to connect their populations with the Hittite fugitives from India, and the Buddhist Khita of Siberia. It is impossible to tell when Corea received its Hittite invaders, and almost as hard to recooriize in the names of its original tribes Kaokiuli, Wei me, Ouotsu, the elements of its population. As the generic name of these tribes was Han, it is probable that the Hiong-nu, Yavanas, or Huns, were its first occupants, and the Khitan proper, their successors. For the presence of the hitter as a conquering people in Corea there is abundant historical evidence. The chief Corean tribe was that of the Kaokiuli. In India its seat was doubtless Kosol or Kosala, which formed part of Oude and was famous in Buddhist story. In the older Hittite home in Armenia, Cozala was its habitat, and may be the place called Buna-Gislu by Shalmanezer, who thus associates the Yavana name with that of its tribe. 44 The first Tiglath Pileser, in his enumeration of Hittite states, mentions that of Huzula, and the Egyptian inscriptions furnish a Hittite name Kazel. 4 "' Tn Asia Minor, Gazelonitis of Pontus marks another abode of this tribe, and connects it with the Hunnic or Yannic name. 4 ' 1 The next stage in Hittite migration was Japan. The Japan- ese pretend to be descendants of the Chinese, and to have possessed an organized monarchy from G60 B.C. 4 ' The first pretence is invalidated by language: the second, by the fact that 14 Records of the Past, vol. iii. p. !7 '' Records of the East, vol. v. p. 1(1. 1,1 Strabo, lib. xii, c. iii., 38. << Titsingh, p. ix. (2) 18 THE HITTITES. an item in their history which is placed as late as 500 A.D. has been found to belong to India, and to have occurred two centuries before the Christian era. According- to their own accounts they were not the first occupants of their islands, being preceded by the Yebis or Ainos. They make no mention in their history of the Khitan, but the reason is evident, as the Japanese word hito, a man, like the Yeniseian khitt, denotes their Hittite origin. The story that the eastern Hans sought refuge in Japan about 300 A.D. is confirmed by the Japanese name Nipon, in Chinese Jypen, the Indian Yavana. But the majority of the Japanese did not belong to this Hittite stock, for, while Nipon, or Nippon, denoted their country, Yamato was that of its most ancient district and the designation of the empire as well. The word Yaina-to means " the mountain door," and was doubtless the term out of which the Hebrew and Assyrian writers made Hamath. Kat- soura was a famous place in the district of Yamato, and Ifori or Kofori, the name of the original chief of that district, was conferred upon its ancient capital. These three words Kofori, Yamato, and Katsoura are the representatives in Japan of the Indian Sahara, Kambodja and Gandhara, names of related peoples who seem to have dwelt in Arachosia and Gedrosia, the modern Cabul and Candahar preserving two of them. 48 Professor Rawlinson points out that Gadar is the original and true form of Gandhara. Besides the disguised form Kambodja, the Indians preserved the name Hamath or Yamato as Hi ma vat, denoting the Himalayas, but never used that word to designate a people. It was of course borrowed from the Catluei or Hittites by the Aryans. In mythology Himavat and Bharata are brothers, and in Syrian geography Berothai was the chief city of Hamath Zobah. 49 The Parthians represented the Bharatan branch of this race, and in their Gadar set forth Gandhara, while their Sobidae commemorated Zobah. The Parthian name Tiri-Dates answers to the Hittite Giri-Dadi and Cigiri-Dadi, and is an inversion of Hadad-ezer, the name of a king of Berothai and Hamath Zobah. 50 4S This iiidentification of Katsoura with Gedor is doubtful. Elsewhere it is sup- posed to represent the Zocharite Hazor or Chazor, Zochar itself being represented by Tsougar in Nipon. 4!l Asiatic Researches, v. 251 ; 2 Samuel, viii. 8. 50 This name is the Sanscrit Yudisthira and the American Iroquois Atotarho. THE WORK OF DECIPHERMENT. 19 A corresponding royal Japanese name is Zada Akira borne by the fifty-seventh emperor, also called Yozeitenno, in the ninth cen- tury. 51 It has been said that the Japanese do not mention the Khitan in their history. This is true, but they call their country, in addition to the two names already referred to, Akitsou-sima, in which it is not hard to perceive the Khitan name. 52 Is Japan the eastern limit of Hittite migration, or is it possible, save in theory, to follow them across the Pacific to the shores of America ? Japan is not the eastern limi, for historical documents vouch for their migration. It is not worth while to o-Jve Japanese accounts of expelled tribes, lost navies, and pirates driven to distant shores, for these accounts do not say where the expatriated found land. The country of Fousang, once supposed to be part of America, seems to have been a region of fable. 53 The only aboriginal histories proper of North America are those of the Aztecs of Mexico and of the peoples of Yuca'tan and Guatimala. The grammatical forms of the Maya and Quiche, the languages of the latter peoples are so distinctively non-Khitan that it is useless for the present to consult the works written in them. The Aztec grammar, however, is accordant. The Mexican histories bring the various tribes of Mexico into that land from the north, their wanderings leading them slowly southward through a region of caverns, such as the canons of Colorado contain, to the plain of Anahuac. 51 The Toltecs were the first to arrive, the year 721 A.D. marking the commencement of their era. They founded the two kingdoms of Culhuacan and Tollan, the former of which passed out of their possession in 1072, and the latter, ten years before. After them ruled the Chichimecs of many tribes ; and, towards the end of the thirteenth century, the Aztecs or Mexicans came into power, and continued to exercise authority until the arrival of the Spaniards. All these tribes spoke one language and were of one race. Near the middle of the eleventh century, a famous tribe, that of the Acolhua- 51 Titsingh, p. 121. "- Titsingh, pp. xxxiv., 8. ;,:: Leiand, Fusang. "'' Brasseur de Bourbourg, Histoire des nations civilisees du Me\ique et de l'Amerique centrale ; Becker, Migration of the Nahuas. Conxres des Amercanistes Luxembourg, 1S77, tome i. p. 32o ; Short, North Americans of Antiquity, pp. '251) seq. 20 THE HITT1TES. Tepanecs, came into Mexico through Sonora from the cavern land of the north. The Chichimec king of Tenayocan received tliem hospitably, and, as a recommendation to his favour, they made known that they were descendants of the Oitin, alike illustrious by the nobility of their race and their heroic deeds. The Oitin were the hares, " apparently the name of a northern tribe," says the Abbe Brasseur de Bourbourg. 55 The Aztecs, or Mexicans, again we are told, bore the name Mecitin, which he translates as the hares of the aloes, whatever that may mean. 50 Now in Japanese, Kitsune is a fox, and that sagacious animal was worshipped in special temples in Japan ; but the evidence of the Hittite monu- ments shows that the Japanese transferred name and reverence from an original hare to the most astute of creatures. The hieroglyphics of Hamath and Carchemish contain a conventional representation of a hare couchant which has the phonetic value ka, and "among those of Merash, a well executed portrait of the animal is an ideograph with the phonetic value kata or keta. Khatte and Khita may have been dialectic differences in Hittite pronunciation which the lapse of ages converted in the plural number to Citin. Hares and rabbits play a very .important part in animal mythology. The armorial bearings also displayed upon the most ancient monuments of the Caucasus are hares. 57 Among the Yadavas of India we find a tribe called the Cacas or hares, along with the horse tribe Asvas, and the serpent tribe Nagas. The connection of Caca with Yadu, the head of the lunar race, in Sanscrit mythology, may account for the presence of the hare in the moon in colloquial Indian language instead of the man of our nursery rhymes. 58 It is likely that the word Khita or Kata, which the Hebrew rendered by Heth or Cheth, originally meant a hare, the supposed sagacity of that animal making the name a desirable one, as the Japanese Jclten, clever, ingenious, seems to indicate. The two words Citin and Mecitin recall the Scythian Getae and Massagetne, and these, the Cheth and Maachath of the Bible. The Japanese family name Masakado, accompanied by 53 Brasseur de Bourbourg, tome ii. p. 232 ; compare p. 208. " ,,; Brasseur de Bourbourg, tome ii. pp. 203, 294. 57 Maregny's Voyages in the Black Sea, p. 210. 58 Troyer, Raja Tarangini, tome ii. p. 311 ; Hardy, Manual of Buddhism, p. 422. THE WORK OF DECIPHERMENT. 21 Tairano, is undoubtedly of the same origin as Massagetse. 59 In the Punjab, Massaga is mentioned by Arrian as the capital of the Assaceni, while he appears to place the Massagetse farther to the north. 00 The Indian writers know the Massagetai as the Magadhas, and represent them as a branch of the Kshattriyas. 61 In very ancient times one of their seats was Magadha, a kingdom of note, generally supposed to have been in central Bahar. In Palestine they were the Maachathites on the north-eastern border, and, in the times of the Egyptian wars with the Hittites, their capital was Megiddo at the foot of the range of Carmel. The Georgians belonged in part to this Hittite familv, deriving themselves from Mtzkehtos, son of Kartli, son of Targamos. 62 In Palestine the latter name survived in the form Trachonitis, which replaced the ancient Maachah. A southern branch of this tribe is placed in Elam by the Ass\'rian inscriptions, Madaktu, Durundasi, and Durundasima being among its memorials. ' The Persian geographers assign to Turan the limits accorded to the Massagetse by the classical writers. If the connection of the Mexi- cans with the Hittite Maachathites be valid, it would seem that they should be embraced under the larger name Aztec, and the Aztecs, under the more generic Chichimec. The tribal termination ec is thoroughly Hittite. Who were the Chichimecs ? They were the Zuzim of Palestine, the Assacani or Assaceni of the Punjab, whose capital was Massaga, the Tsutemame of the Indian inscrip- tions. In Siberia the name does not appear with any prominence, but Uda, Mangaseia, and Turuchansk, all in the Yenisei country, attest that it should be found there. In Japan the eastern region of Atsouma and Satsouma, of which Yedo is the chief place con- tinue the connection. For Aztec then Yedo and Uda arc supposed to stand, the medial z representing an original breathing, similar to that in Turuchan as compared with Touran or Tirhan. In the 71 Titsingh, p. R3f>, Tairano Masakado in the year 'XW headed a great rebellion against the Dairi Zusiak, but was defeated and slain. His name is that of Tirhanah, son of that Maachah who founded the Maachathite Kingdom in Palestine. ,; " Arrian, Anabasis, lib. iv. e. 20, and lfi, 17. 1,1 Vishnu l'urana a|>. Muir, Sanscrit Texts, vol. i. p. 501. Pococke, India in Clreece, pp. 2!), 2%. '- Klaproth, Asia Polyglotta, p. 100 : Malte I'.iun, geography in Inc. ,;:; Records ,,f the past, vol. i. p. 82. 22 THE HITTITES. Caucasus the Lesghian Kasikumuk are a remnant of the Zuzim or Chichimecs, and count among them the Udia and Mukakh. The Armenian historians speak of Udi as an ancient independent kingdom." 4 The Assyrian Sargon tells how he carried into captivity the tribes of Gamgum the great, with the Gamgumian king Tarhulara, but neither he nor other Assyrian monarchs connect the Gamgumi with Uda, Yatu, and Uetas, which, how- ever, they place in the same region. "' Samas Rimmon does not mention any of these, but enumerates the Asatai and Ustassai among Hittite tribes. 66 In Indian tradition Ayodya or Oude and Hastipura furnish the two forms of the name, the latter corres- ponding to the Tyrrhenian and Ligurian Hasta and Asta. The Acolhua Tepanecs, who, equally with the Chichimecs, claimed descent from the Citin, were, as Tepanecs, a branch of the Yavanas or Huns, in the Assyrian form Diahbina, in other words, Japanese, and as Acolhuas, the Kaokiuli of Corea.. As the Aztec rejects the letter r, the Toltecs must have been the same as the Indian Daradas dwelling on the Zaradrus and possessing Lahore- As Delhi was a dependency of Lahore, it may be the original of the Toltec Tollan or Tula. Durdukka is a Toltec-like form y-iven to an older abode of the Daradas in Armenia bv Sarsron, but Zirta. Surda, Surdira, are more common. These were Hittite Dardanians and towns named after them. The Pactyans of Herodotus came from Armenia and from India, the latter division from near Caspatyrus or Cashmere. 67 In the Assyrian records the Lahiru are a tribe of the Pukudu, and in Europe the Peucetire were an Illyrian tribe. 68 With their name are linked in geo- graphical connection the Assyrian Pahalla, Indian Peucela or Puckholy, Chinese Pechili, and American Paxil. 69 Two other Mexican names confirm their Hittite relationship. The first and most important is the name Nahuatl, which some writers suppose 1,4 Hyde Clarke, Memoir on the comparative grammar of Egyptian, Coptic and Ude, pp. 12-15. '''"' Records of the Past, vol. vii. p. 26. f ' 6 Records of the Past, vol. i. p. 1!). '" Herodotus, iii. c. 93, 102. 1,8 Records of the Past, vol. v. p. 102 ; Callimachus ap. Plinii H. N. iii. 25. i; -' It will yet appear that this name is not Hittite but that of a Japhetic people that followed the fortunes of the Khitan. THE WORK OF DECIPHERMENT. 23 applies to all the Mexican tribes, although the Nahuatl are distinguished from the Toltecs and Chichimecs. This word, containing a medial breathing, is capable of becoming Navatl on the one hand and Nacatl on the other. The Niquirians of Nicaragua are southern Nahuatl, adding the change of tl to r to that of h into q.' The place where the Nahuatl first landed and formed a settlement in Mexico was Tabasco. 71 The greatest of the Hittite families, which the Assyrian, and, before them, the Egyptian inscriptions, held to represent the whole of the Hittite people, was that of the Assyrian Nairi and Egyptian Naharina. Their capital was Khupuscai, the Thapsacus of the classical geo- graphers and the Tiphsach of the Hebrews. 72 In India the prefix khu or tha was lost, for the Pisachas represented the Khupuscians. These Pisachas were always associated with the Rakshasas and the Nagas who were Nairritas. 73 In the Caucasus the Circas- sian Abasci of Abasech and the Schapsuch preserved the Pasach name. An ancient document classifies the Etruscans of Italy in the same category, making their tribal divisions Tusci, Naharci and Japusci ; and the Basques of the Pyrenees reproduce this nomenclature in their divisions of Navarre and Guipuscoa, 74 In the Navarrese and Naharci, the Scythic Neuri of Herodotus may be found, as well as the Nahri of the Assyrians and the Nahuatl, Navatl, or Niquirians, of America. 75 Yet another link in philo- logy binds the Mexicans to the Hittite race. Their learned men were Amoxoaques, so called, it is supposed, from the word amox a book. 7,i The Japanese original of amox is shomotsu, the Loo Chooan shimutsi, a very old word, for in the Turanian Accadian of Chaldea it appears as sumuk, samwk, a library. 77 The Amoxoaques were the scribes of the Aztecs. Now the literary class amon<>- the Hittites were the Kenite scribes of Hamath. In "" Squier, Nicaragua, pp. 746-778. 71 B. de Bourbourg, tome i. p. 110. 7 '-' Records of the Past, vol. vii. p. 30; vol. ii. p. 24. '' Muir, Sanscrit Texts, vol. i. pp. 140, 124, 71 The Kugubine Tables translated in the Transactions of the Celtic Society of Montreal, 1887, p. 18(5. "' 1 1'lodotus, lib. iv. c. 105. 7 " P>. de Bourbourg, tome i. p. 108 77 Sayce's Assyrian grammar, p. 16. 24 THE HITTITES. the travels of an Egyptian, Takar-Aar in Haniath is described as the all-assembling- place of the Mohars or scribes. 78 The different forms sumuk, shomotsu, amox are corruptions of the name Hamath, similar to the forms Hamaxia in Cilicia, Hamaxitus in the Troad, and Hamaxoeci in European Scythia. The latter were known to Herodotus as the Argippsei, a sacred tribe, the more ancient name Hamath being superseded by Rehob or Rechob. In the peculiarly Hamathite country of Japan the name Rechob survived as Sirakabe, 79 The Indians retained it in the form Rishabha denoting a tribe, but also a hymn writer, related to Bharata and Himavat. 80 It is utterly impossible that such a net- work of identical nomenclature can be fortuitous. In the year 1062 A.D., Topiltzin Acxitl, the last king of Tollan, disappeared, and, in the same year, died Manco Capac, the first king of Peru, who is said to have arrived in that country in 1021. 81 According to the Mexican historians, Acxitl and the Toltecs migrated southward and formed a new kingdom in the mysterious land of Tlapallan. The first link that connects the Peruvians with the Hittites is the name of their scribes. They were called Amautas, and, looking for their work, it is found in the rock sculptures in the neighbourhood of Arequipa. 82 Thus the names of Hamath and Rechob once more appear. Among royal names, Amauta, Yupanqui or Tupanqui, Apusqui, Huascar, Marasco, are purely Hittite. 83 The royal title Inca gives back the Anakim, and, as lords of the four quarters, they represented the rulers of Kirjath Arba in Palestine, of Kiprat Arba, supposed to denote Syria on the Assyrian monuments, of the original of the Kalmuk Derben Oeroet, and of the Basque Laur Cantons. 84 The marriage of the Incas to sisters only finds its precedent in the Buddhist story of the Okkaka or Ambatta Sakya race, who ruled at Kapila in north-eastern India, in the vicinity, of Kosala, 78 Records of the Past, vol. ii. p. 111. 7!l Titsingh, Annales, p. 81. s " Asiatic Researches, vol. v. ]>. 251, 81 B. de Bourbourg, tome, i. p. 410 ; Peruvian Antiquities of River and Toshudi by Hawks, p. 4. 83 Peruvian Antiquities, pp. 53, seq. 84 Peruvian Antiquities, p. 52 ; Genesis xxiii. 2 ; Records of the Past, vol. v. p. 58 ; Klaproth's Asia Polyglotta p. 270 ; Webster, Basque Legends, pp. 108, 132. THE WORK OF DECIPHERMENT, 25- and who were apparently of Indo-Scythic or Hittite descent. 85 Although the Toltecs seem to have been the ruling race of Peru, the Inca name and Yunca dialect belonging apparently to them, the Peruvian annals assign the first place to the Chichimecs. whose name is represented by the great capital Cuzco and the purest form of Quichua speech, the Cuscpieno. The Quiteno dialect spoken in the region of which Quito was the centre, retained the generic name Khita, and another dialect, the Calchaqui, corres- ponded to the Mexican tribe of the Chalcas and other Cilician forms. 86 The title Inca is found in the LooChoo islands, whose inhabitants speak a Japanese dialect. The royal family bears the name Anzi, the name being applied to the monarch and to all that are of his race. 87 A point of contact between the Toltecs and the Peruvians is presented in the name Huanian which, in the history of Peru, denotes a region, and, at the same time, is a constituent in the titles of certain Incas. 88 In Mexican history Hueman was the great leader of the Toltecs of Anahuac. s9 Now the people of Anaukas answering to Anahuac, Anzi. and Inca, are made Hittites by the Egyptian writers. In the account of the battle of Megiddo they are counted to the Rutennu, who are supposed to have dwelt on the Euphrates, along with the inhabit- ants of Junuma and Hurankala, and Assuru is intimately associated with them. 90 In the Assyrian inscriptions the Ruten or Rutennu are called the Nirdun and are associated with Kasyari. To these countries belonged Anzi and Nirbu. the fortress of the latter being Tila, 91 It is evident that Kasyari originally denoted Geshur which lay to the north of Palestine, east of the springs of the Jordan, and that that river derived its name from the Rutennu or Nirdunim. 02 Hence the identification of Junuma with Janoah bythe late Dr. Birch was correct. The uncommon name Talmai was borne by a kino- of Geshur and bv a much *"' Hardy, Manna] of Budhism, p. 133. s ' ; Peruvian Antiquities, p. 117. s: San Kakf Tsou (tan To Sets, p. 171. " Peruvian Antic)., pp. 54, , N'<>. 8. ioo Peruvian Antiquities, pp. (>2, sf<\. 28 THE HITTITES. The conclusion to which this mass of Hittite nomenclature, vouched for in its various relations by historical monuments and documents in Egypt, Palestine, Assyria, Persia, India, Siberia, Corea, Japan, the LooChoo Islands, Mexico and Peru, naturally leads is that the ancient Hittite language, in its different dialects in Syria and Mespotamia, was the parent of the languages spoken by the Turan of the Persians, the Indo Scyths of Hindostan, the Yeniseians of Siberia, the Kb i tan of the Chinese, the Coreans, Japanese and LooChooans, and by the Mexicans and Peruvians of America. To set forth all the evidence that could be adduced in support of that already given would be to tax unnecessarily the patience of the reader and to anticipate infor- mation which the sequel will furnish in its historical and logical connection. Professor Sayce has been quoted as an authority for recogniz- ing in the Georgians of the Caucasus, the Hittite type. Besides the Georgians the inhabitants of the Caucasus are Ossetes, Lesghians,Mizjejians and Circassians. Already Georgian tradition has furnished the ancestral name Mtzkhethos in company with those of Kartli and Thargamos. Mtzkhethos the seat of whose empire was Mzkheti evidently represents an eponymous hero of the Maachathites. So does the Circassian demigod Mesitcha, and the Circassian district of Machothi. The classical geographers knew these Circassian Maachathites as the Maeotas. Assur-nazir- pal calls them the Mattiyati, and places them in the vicinity of Cornmagene and the land of Yatu. 101 The men of Yatu constituted the Ude kingdom of which Berdaa, now Wartashin was the capital. Their feeble remnant is classed along with the Mukakh among the Kasi Kumuk tribes of the Lesghians. In the time of the Assyrian Sargon, Buritis, which he calls Bit Buritis, was the capital of Ambaris king of Tabal and Colchis. 102 The name Tabal survives in Tibilisi or Tiflis of the Georgians, and has been recognized in that of the Tibareni of Pontus. Buritis must have been a conquest of Ambaris, for neither Tabal nor the Georgians as a whole belonged to the Zuzimite tribe represented by 101 Records of the Past, vol. iii. pp. 59, seq. 1(12 Records of the Past, vol. vii. p. 37. THE WORK OF DECIPHERMENT. 29 Maachah, Ude,Buritis and Thargarnos. The Georgian connection is found in the names of the twin rivers Cyrus and Araxes. Araxes, Arxata, Arsesa, Arsissa and similar Armenian names denote the presence in that country in ancient times of the Biblical Bosh always united with Meshech and Tubal. 103 The Assyrian inscriptions place one branch of the Rosh in the vicinity of Elam, calling it by the two names Rassu and Ma Rusu. The northern Rosh they present in disguise as the people of Varutsa, Varkasi or Markasi. 104 These three different names equally de- note that Merash, the ancient Marasia, from which came the stone lion on which one of the principal Hittite inscriptions is found- It lies in the angle formed by Cappadocia, Cilicia and the Syrian Cyrrhestica. Its Palestinian original was Mareshah. 105 The first Tiglath Pileser places Varutsa in Kharia, by which Cyrrhestica is evidently meant. In the time of Sargon the land of the Rosh had been conquered by the Zuzim, for that Assyrian monarch tells how he led into captivity the tribes of Gamgum whose capital was Markas or Varkasi. Professor Sayce in his Hittite map, sets the Gamgumi down in the vicinity of Merash. 100 . This conquest accounts for the indroduction of the Zuzim traditions into Georgian history. The Syrian Cyrrhus and Cyrrhestica named from it connect with Marasia as the more northern Cyrus does with Araxes. The Assyrian records preserve the former name as Khirki and connect it with Subariya, a form of the Iberian name anciently given to and still claimed by the Georgians. 107 The Iberian name, allowed to be Turanian, whether as the national designation of the Georgians, that of the Lesghian Avars, or of the non-Aryan peoples of southern Gaul and Spain, is thoroughly Hittite, and is of great value in following the Khitan in their western migrations. Like the Georgians, the other non-Tartar tribes of the Caucasus are of Hittite descent ; like them also they repre- sent no one original Hittite family, but the remnants of many 1 " : Ezekiel xxxviii. 2, improperly rendered "chief prince." "' Records of the Past, vol i. p. 44 ; vol. v. p. 101 ; |. 1 I: vol vii. p. 40, [>. 2li. ! ""' Joshua xv. 44 ; 2 Chronicles xiv, !l ; 1 Chron. ii. 12 ; iv. 21. "K This map is in the Trans. Soc. Bib. Archseol., vol vii. opposite p. 24!t. "' 7 Records of the Past, vol. iii. |i. 77 : vol. vii. |>. 12. 30 THE H1TTITES. different families. To attempt to set these forth with any degree of completeness, would be to anticipate Hittite history and un- necessarily to plunge the unprepared reader into an abyss of geographical names, tribal wanderings, and family connections, such as would stiHe any interest he might feel in pursuing the subject. Let it suffice to say that the Lesghians of many tribes have displaced the ancient Albanians, the Illipi of the Assyrians, who are now partially represented by the Ossetes farther to the north; the Georgians are the decendants in part of the old Iberians ; and the Circassians, among whom some of the progeny of the Colchians still dwell, count among them the Schapsuch and other tribes of a different Hittite ancestry. All, however, are Hittites, as their dialects, customs, and relationship to the tribes of Hittites mentioned by the Assyrians, fully attest. The languages of the Caucasus may therefore be legitimately made use of in translating the Hittite inscriptions so soon as the phonetic values of their hieroglyphics are known and these are transliterated into modern speech notation. The somewhat allied Ugrian dialects spoken by the Majiars, Finns, Lapps and other Turanians of northern Europe have been employed in translating the Akkadian or old Turanian language of Chaldea. It was a branch of ancient Hittite speech, so that it is allowable to seek the aid of the Ugrian dialects in interpreting Hittite generally, yet there is much diversity between these dialects and those of the Caucasus. The nearest language in point of vocabulary, and to a certain extent in gram- matical structure, to the Caucasian which Europe presents is the Basque of the Pyrenees. Of the same nature, although necessarily more archaic, are the dialects of Spain and Italy known as the Celt- Iberian and Etruscan. In the Umbrian tables of the Eugubine inscriptions the Etruscans are said to have consisted of three divisions, the Tuscer, Naharcer, and Japuscer. The Tusci repre- sent in the west the Tusfri of the Caucasus and the Hittite people of Tuskha mentioned by the Assyrians. The Naharcer or Naharci are the Hittite Nairi or Naharina of Mespotamia, in westward migration, and in the Basque country are represented by the Navarrese. The Japusci in the east were the men of Khupuscia or Hupuscia, the Thapsacus of the Greeks, and the ruling tribe of the Nairi ; in the Caucasus they have left the Schapsuch or THE WORK OF DECIPHERMENT. 31 Chapsoukes ; and into the Pyrenees they have sent the Guipus- coans. Almost all the Hittite names are Basque. The Albanians, or Illipi, are the people of Alava, in Biscay. With Illipi, the men of Allapur are associated by the Assyrians, and from them the Lapurtans of the Labourd have their name. The Alarodians live again in Oleron, and in the ancient Ilergetes and Ilercaones. The Basque Iturgoyen answers to the Assyro Hittite Aturgma, Ripalda, to Rabilu and to the Roplutae of Arachosia, Urkheta to Urikatu, Arrast to Arazitku, Arbona and Arboti to Arbanun and Aribue, Algorriz and Licarraga to Algariga, Turillas to Taurlai, Equiscain and Oi'isoain to Ahi Zuhina and Ar Zuhina, Alzania to Elisansu, Tardets to Tsaradavas, Lakharre to Lakhiru, Arias to Karalla, Mugueta to Massut, Besolla to Pahalla, Oloriz to Alluria, Garinoain to Hurunaya, Soracoiz to Surgadia, Izturitz to Istarat, Bassussary to Patusarra, Barcoche to Perukhuz, Bidarray to Paddira, Charricota to Saragitu, Khambo to Khumbi, Arronce to Arranzi. 108 These are but a few of the more prominent coinci- dences between the geographical nomenclature of the Basques and that of the Hittites. The Iberian wave passed northward into the British Islands, but the remains of the language it carried thither are only to be found in runic inscriptions that have so far been uninterestingly and ungrammatically translated by the aid of the Norse staff. They are therefore useless as mate- rials for the determination of the parent Hittite. 109 The best known and least corrupted Hittite languages of the present day, leaving America out of account, are the Basque of the Pvrenees and the distant Japanese in eastern Asia. If these languages fail to make plain the sense of the monuments, it may be conceded that the Hittite tongue is a dead language without a resurrection. The wide extent of Hittite empire forbids the indulgence of any such fear, and offers in the Old World and the New more than a hundred dialects as keys to unlock the secret of the written monuments so soon as the hieroglyphics shall be converted into sounds. i ||K All of the above mentioned tribes and places are to be found in the Assyrian inscriptions translated in the Records of the Past. i"' 1 See, however, a rendering of tin- runic inscriptions of the Isle of Man by the Etruscan Syllabary in the Translations of the Celtic Society of Montreal, 1SH7, pp. 1, seq. 32 CHAPTER III. The Work of Decipherment. The Hittite Characters. There are but three purely hieroglyphic systems of writing- extant, the Egyptian, the Hittite, and the Aztec. There are indications which point to a hieroglyphic origin of the most ancient cuneiform characters, and of the Chinese signs. 1 The characters of Yucatan and Guatimala and those of Easter Island seem to be conventional renderings of original hieroglyphics On comparing the Hittite hieroglyphics with those of Egypt, many correspondences appear : the eagle, fish, hare, leg, hand, arm, eye, axe, and cross, are found in both, but the two systems viewed as wholes are irreconcilable. The vast distance in space between the Hittites and the Aztecs has been bridged over by history of a very definite character : but the difference in time is enormous. The Hittite inscriptions go back beyond the eighth century B.C., while the Aztec writings are not many centuries older than the Spanish conquest of Mexico in 1520. A casual glance at the two systems does not show relationship of a close order. The eagle, fish, hare, leg, hand, arm, eye, axe, and cross, are still found, but these are common to the Egyptian and the Hittite. A community of animal signs cannot be expected, because the faunas of the two regions are distinct. But the Hittite tree is Aztec, and the shield- like oval, so characteristic of Hittite inscriptions ; the house, the flower, the bean, the human face, the tongue, the teeth, the bon- netted head, the shoe, the knife, the bow, the bee, the animal's head, are all Aztec as well as Hittite. The Aztec hieroglyphics possess the phonetic value of the first syllable, consisting of two letters, of the names of the objects they designate. They were employed by the Spanish priests to teach their converts to repeat 1 On the hieroglyphic or picture origin of the cnaracters of the Assyrian Sylla- bary, by the Rev. W. Houghton, Trans. Socy. Bib. Archreol.. vol. vi. pp. 454-483. Morrison, Chinese Miscellany, plates 1-5. AZTEE HIEROGLYPHICS m o o o o o ma. ca, ca. mi , ne, qua, ish, ^ x=7 (X %a =v 3 <5?^ sho, ne. Ha, chi, N Ma. r to, e, a, aua, shu, shi, me, sha, pi COREAN CHARACTERS. BE ti A V 7 C m, le, I, p, s, n, k, h CYPRIOTE EQUIVALENTS, mo, le, bu, bi. sa, re, ro, ne, it YTss^ en ft n i.T9^ ni, mi, si, su, xe, xa, ko,go, fe, to, h, se, old seme fie characters agreeing in form but" differing phonetically 7 B Oo lu vu aleph,an ox , chefh, an enclosure, ayin. an eye, shen,a l"ool"h, To illustrate Hie "K" of TarakeNme. chiuhnaun, lattice, azl"ee. \ -7 he, laliice, ke, ge, semi lie Cypriote. THE HITTITE CHARACTERS. 33 the Pater Noster and other prayers. 2 Thus a house being calli, the hieroglyphic of a house has the phonetic value ca, a leo-, metzli, that of me, a shoe caetli, that of ca, a fish michin that of mi, a tongue, nenepilli, that of ne, a tree, quahaitl, that of qua, an eye, ii^^ i , that of ix or isA. Seeing that the Aztecs are of Hittite ancestry, there is no reason why the phonetic values of their hieroglyphics should not be applied to the Hittite characters of Syria ; but the induction is too partial to satisfy the scientific investigator who demands sure ground for his process of trans- literation. There are some semi-hieroglyphic characters in a Mound Builder inscription from Davenport, Iowa, and in the Siberian inscriptions from the Yenisei, but they must be read from the Hittite, not the Hittite from them. 3 Nevertheless they present links in the chain that connects the hieroglyphics of Syria with those of Mexico. There are also several systems of writing that have either not been interpreted at all or have been interpreted in an illogical , unscientific, and altogether unsatisfactory manner. Such are the Phrygian and Lycian inscriptions of that peculiarly Hittite region, Asia Minor, those of Etruria, Celt-Iberia, and Pictish Britain. In the east there are the Parthian on coins, the Lat Indian, so called because chiefly found upon lats or pillars erected by Buddhists over their relics, those of Siberia, and the ancient documents of Japan. The characters of the last are very similar to the present Corean, and the Japanese generally agree that the Corean alphabet was introduced to that country by the Japanese at an early date. 4 The Japanese now use and have used for many centuries modified Chinese characters, and Chinese influence, dating from old Khitan davs, has done much to obscure the ethnic relations of the Japanese. The only purely Hittite alpha- bet, the value of whose characters is known, is the Corean.'' As the Coreans retain to the present day the tip-tilted Hittite boot, 2 See Brasseur de Bourbourg, tome i. pp. xlii., seq ; Leon do Rosny, Sources de l'Histoire ante-Colonibienne du Nouveau Monde. 3 Account of the Discovery of Inscribed Tablets, Proceedings, Davenport Academy of Natural Sciences, vol. ii ; Youferoff, in the Journal of the Imperial Society of Geography, St. Petersburg. 1 Aston, Grammar of the Japanese written Language, p. 1. 5 In the Atlas accompanying the San Kokf Tsoil Ran To Sets. (3) 34 THE H1TTITES. so they keep their old mode of speech notation. Yet it is no easy matter to perceive its connection with the Hittite hieroglyph- ics. Of its fifteen characters only six can in a general way be connected : this however furnishes a good beginning. The Aztec shield-like oval or circle corresponding to the Hittite, has the phonetic value ma, for in some mysterious way it denotes the number 10 matlactli. This number is also denoted by an inscribed square as well as by a circle. The Corean square or parallelogram, has the phonetic value m. The Corean syllable le is represented by a bisected parallelogram. In Aztec the bisected parallelogram, which is horizontal, while the Corean is perpendicular, denotes cultivated ground, and gives tla from tlalli, the earth. A com- parison of Aztec with other Khitan languages shows that its tla represents la or ra. Thus tlalli answers to the Basque luvra and Lesghian rati. Other Khitan forms drop one of the liquids for euphony's sake, as the Georgian lete, leta, Mizjejian latte, Lesghian luchti, Circassian tula, tzida, tshullah, Corean ehulu, Peruvian lacca, lacta. Another Corean character with the phonetic value p is like that for le, without the enclosing upper horizontal line : it is, therefore, like a capital H with a line drawn across the base. The Aztecs have a similar character representing a box open at the top, or pot or other article capable of holding contents. Its value is pa, which has been supposed to come from palli, black colour, but which has been shown to mean rather inclosure or contents, as in the word tenxi-palli, the lip, as compared with the Japanese kuchi-biru, and the Circassian oku-fari, meaning that which encloses the mouth. 7 The Aztec unclothed foot has the value sho from xotl, the foot, and this the Corean represents by a short line drawn at an angle of 30 from the centre of a longer semi- perpendicular one, the former representing the instep or upper 6 For this characteristic boot see Hall's Account of a Voyage of Discovery to the West coast of Corea and the great LooChoo Island, plate facing p. 1(5, representing a Corean chief ; also Belcher's Voyage of H. M. S. Samarang, vol. i., plate facing p. 353, representing a Corean chief. Professor Sayce remarks in regard to the Hittite boots that they " are always represented with turned up toes, like the boots of the mountaineers of Asia Minor and Greece v.t the present day. Boots of the same form characterize some of the female figures on the tomb of the Harpies found at Xanthos in Lycia, as well as the Armenian inhabitants of Muzri on the Black Obelisk, and the Etruscans of Italy. Mr. tipiegelthal has seen an archaic marble base of a statue at Ephesus on which there were figures with the same kind of shoes. " Trans. Soc. Bib. Archteol., vol. vii. p. 252. 7 The Khitan Languages ; the Aztec and its connections, p. 20. THE HITTITE CHARACTERS. 3.") outline of the foot ; its value is s. The Aztec arm, neitl, gives ne, and n in Corean is a perpendicular line with another vanishing stroke ascending from its base at an angle of 30, like an arm bent 7 at the elbow. Finally k in Corean is like the same character turned upside down, resembling a South Sea cassetete. This does not accord with the Aztec, which gives the phonetic value shi to all cutting and wounding weapons. This, therefore, may be, and will yet be proved to be, a case in which the Corean is right and the Aztec is wrong. A little confirmation has thus been found, but hardly enough to proceed upon. The unknown must be interpreted by the known, or, at any rate, a commencement must be made with what is known, and the sphere of inference narrowed to the smallest possible limits. No other form of Hittite writing has been read, but Professor Sayce once held and subsequently reiterated the opinion that the syllabic characters of the Cypriote inscriptions, brought pro- minently into view since the British occupation of Cyprus, were related to the Hittite hieroglyphics, as the Semitic characters are to the Egyptian. 8 He published a tentative comparison of characters exhibiting many analogies. The Cypriote language is found to be a Greek dialect, through the medium of bilingual Phoenician and Cypriote inscriptions, but its alphabet or syllabary is very far from Hellenic. That Cyprus was occupied originally by Hittites there is abundant evidence, apart altogether from it> city Citium. The Cypriote characters have all their analogies with those of Asia Minor, Etruria, and Celt-Iberia, on the one hand, and, on the other, with the Lat Indian and Siberian. There is thus presumptive evidence of their Hittite origin. Looking for the square or shield-like oval identified in Aztec and Corean, it appears in Cyprus as a circle, parallelogram, or genuine shield, with the phonetic value mo: this definitely restricts the char- acter's meaning to a power of m. The Corean and Aztec bisected parallelogram, le or fla, is in Cypriote two superposed round or triangular compartments, the former like the figure 8; and its value is, like the Corean, le. The Corean and Aztec /> and pa, < On tin- Hamathite Inscriptions. Trans. Soc. Bib. Archiei '' De Cesmola, Salaminia. 36 THE HITTITES. the enclosure, box, or pot, is represented in Cypriote by a semi- circular or angular enclosure like a U or V standing upon a horizontal base line, with the value bit, or by two V's set one above the other, like the beginning of a nest of boxes, with the value hi. One of the Cypriote equivalents of sa is like a V, one of the lines of which is shorter than the other : it is thus more like the Corean n than its s, but on comparison with other alphabets of Hittite origin, it appears that the foot was more generally represented by an ascending than by a descending line, the former representing the sole rather than the instep, and following the upward trend of the Hittite boot. The Pictish sa is the only one that follows the Corean order in the west. Neither ne nor ka are accordant in Cypriote : yet the Cypriote and Corean may be held as furnishing evidence that the Aztecs were possessed of at least part of the Hittite hieroglyphic system. Comparing now the Cypriote with the Hittite, we find the former representing the yoke-like hieroglyphic of the latter by a ruder but similar character, possessing the phonetic values re and ro. This yoke is really a bow, and is the Aztec tlaoitolli, a bow, with phonetic value tla, representing an original ra or la. The Koriak form of tlaoitolli is ratla. The Hittite perpendicular line with a dot on either side is represented in Cypriote by a straight or doubly curved line with a short line on either side : its phonetic value is ne. On the stone bowl from Babylon there is a character somewhat like a Greek lambda with three wedges on its back ; the facsimile of this in Cypriote is ni. The Hittite two peaked mountain is represented in Cyprus by a spreading limbed M with a line drawn along the centre of its base, and its value is mi, which the Basque mendi, Georgian mta, a mountain, would lead one to expect. A Cypriote character like the eye is si, answering to the Aztec ish. Another form like the letter C, generally in composition, which is common in Hittite, and corresponds to the Aztec chi, from chichi, the breast and lungs, is in Cypriote su, xe, xa. The Cypriote" ko, go, looks like a Hebrew cheth, or child's rude drawing of a house ; there are many house forms like the Aztec in the Hittite inscriptions, to which we may thus venture to give the Aztec value ca, from colli, a house. Another Cypriote character resembles the Hebrew shin, which THE HITTITE CHARACTERS. 37 originally meant the teeth : in Cypriote, however, its value is te, which agrees with the Aztec representation of the teeth, whose value is ti from titlan. Another link, which also binds in a measure the Semitic and Hittite alphabets, is the Cypriote F-like character, which, in old Semitic, was a form of aleph, the ox, re- presented by his head. Its Cypriote value is to and it closely resembles the Corean t. In Aztec the animal's head is that of the rabbit, and its value is to. From these various sources, the Aztec, Corean, Cypriote, a foundation for work is furnished, and we are not left to mere conjecture, as were Professor Grotefend and Sir Henry Rawlinson in the decipherment of the Achsemenian Persian. 10 These illustrious scholars had no single value of any cuneiform character given them, and yet arrived at definite scientific results. Suppose that the enquirer begins with nothing but the value of the shield, which Cypriote, Corean, and Aztec declare to be a power of m, and for convenience sake calls it ma. He has before him several inscriptions from Hamath, and it is reasonable to think that the name of that city appears somewhere in them. He looks then for ma, the shield, tentatively, as a possible in- gredient in the word Hamath. It is not to be found in Hamath i,. ii. or iv. : but it is abundant in iii. and v. In Hamath iii. he sees the shield forming the first character of a group of ten hieroglyphics. It is followed on the left by a basket, value un- known, that by an object that might be a carrot, also of unknown phonetic value ; then comes another ma, and immediately below, for the line ends here, another basket. He turns to H. v. There, on the right hand of the second line, is another group. Before the shield ma is an unmistakable bean. In Aztec a bean is etl, and its phonetic value is that of a vowel. Immediately below i in line 3, is a similar group. That which precedes the ma in this case, is an indefinable figure like the Aztec symbol for water, ail, having simple vowel power. It is plain from the multiplicity of Hittite characters that the Hittites denoted the same sound by different signs, as did the Mexicans. In Aztec etl. the bean, often had the value euh, and atl, that of - of that city in the time of Shalmanezer of Assyria ; what then is more natural by way of inference than that the preceding mati, nuito should mean king or lord ? It stands in front of royal groups in If. iii., line 1,11. v., line -l, and 12 Records of the Past, vol. ii. p. (17. 40 THE HITTITES. on the stone bowl, as well as here. Here is the difficulty how- ever; the word mata does not denote a king in any known lan- guage of the Khitan. The Georgian mephe is king, and the Japanese and Choctaw-Maskoki raiko means prince in the former and king in the latter language. But the Japanese mikado denotes an emperor, and, on analysis, yields mi honourable, and kado, door, so that the mikado is the Sublime Porte. The ancient Japanese word for door was not kado but do or to ; hence in the Indian and Siberian monuments king or emperor is mito or mita, corresponding in a measure to the mato of the Hittite. If the groups read as Hainath be rendered in the Japanese form, Yamato, the word for king will be this mato, for its hieroglyphic forms correspond to the two last syllables of Yamato. Returning now to J. iii, the shield appears in the beginning of line 5, followed by the line and dots which the Cypriote calls ne, giving mane. Then comes a kind of cross, which looks like an expedient to represent a winged insect. Try the Aztec xicon, a bee, which yields shi. Here, therefore, is a possible maneshi followed by ra, the bow, which makes it maneshira. Another group towards the end of line 2 has the leg, metztli in Aztec, furnishing me, the head with protruding tongue, nenepilli or ne, the face, xayacatl or sha ; in all, menesha. Then comes a horned animal, and as the ancient Mexicans had no such creature in their hieroglyphic system, night falls on the explorer. Still he will not give up the search. Preceding the leg is a cruciform object like a cross- handled sword, and, below it, a bisected circle ; just as before the shield of line 5 is an indescribable figure that seems elsewhere represented by two lines united at the base and gradually diverg- ing above ; below it, is the same bisected circle. Unfortunately all the symbols of the Hittites do not bear public explanation, for they were a naturalistic and even unclean people in Asia and in America ; but there are good reasons for connecting the latter symbol with the Aztec bisected parallelogram tla and the Corean le, which in most Hittite monuments is represented by the figure 8. The character which precedes it in line 5 is the original of the Cypriote sa, the V with limbs of unequal length. Thus he has found in one case salameneshira, and in the other, lamen- esha. Supposing the cross to be the equivalent of the initial sa THE HITTITE CHARACTERS. 41 of line 5, and at the same time, to be analogous to the differently formed cross in that group, the transliterator arrives at Sa or Shi-lamenesha. Then, to complete the group, the horned head must be a ra, the equivalent of the bow. This is probable, as the Basque ari means a ram. There is inconsistency in vowel values, but in both groups the name set forth is that of the Assyrian Shalmanezer as Salamanesare. The student is now in a position to attempt the reading of the entire group in H. iii., in which the name of Hamath appears. The shield and basket o-ive mato : the vegetable-like character, with the second shield and basket, hamato ; and to this the foot is added to denote a particle or inflection. If a foot, it should be sho from the Aztec xotl, at any rate, s, from the Corean ; if, how- ever, it is a clothed foot, it maybe ca from the Aztec cactli,a, shoe. The lower group, read from right to left, has the inscribed parallelogram, which was queried as ka or ke in Carchemish, then the line and dots well defined by the Cypriote as ne, an animal's head, and finally the bisected circle la, le. In Aztec the com- monest animal's head is that of the rabbit, tochtli, and in Cypriote the F corresponding to the Semitic aleph, the ox's head, has also the value to. Thus the name reads Kenetola. No such king of Hamath appears in the Assyrian records, Eniel being the nearest to it which they contain. But among the Hittite Kings of the Lakai appear Khintiel and Aziel. Khintiel, therefore, must be the Assyrian rendering of this Kenetola, answering to the Lydian and Carian Candaules. 13 In the corresponding groups in H. v., the inscribed parallelogram is superseded, in that of line 2, by the tree, whose Aztec phonetic value is ka, from quahuitl, and, in that of line 3, by a club-like stake expanding above into a wedge with the point upwards. This may denote a rude idol or a weapon of some kind. If the former, it will correspond to the human head in J. iii., the phonetic value of which is ka or he. The ne, of line 3, is no longer the line and dots, but a phallic figure of similar significance, only found on Hittite monuments proper. In line 2, this character is placed on a pedestal as an object of worship, thus altering its phonetic value, and making it the equi- '" Herodotus, lib. i. c. 7; lib. vii. c. 1)8. 42 THE HITT1TES. valent of the animal's head, to. The character between it and the tree is by a mistake of the copyist made the bisected circle instead of the line and dots. There have been found, therefore, three different groups setting forth Kenetola or Khintiel, king of Hamath. To the inscribed parallelogram are thus added the tree and the image or weapon as k forms, the first character in Carchemish and in Kenetola. These /.'S are important finds, as they should aid in discovering the Khita or Hittite name. In H. iii. the first of them appears, followed by the basket and the line with dots. This combination first makes it clear that to is not the power of t indicated by the basket, for, however much it may suit mato and yamato, it is discordant in Kenetola and Keto : it is better, therefore, to regard the basket's phonetic value as ta. After Ketane comes a human figure with a hand pointing to the face, which seems from its position to be part of the word. As the hand, on comparison, is not found to be specially connected with the nose or the mouth, it seems to indicate the face, which in Aztec is xayacatl : hence phonetically it is sha or sa. The whole word Ketanesa is a compound one, and, were the Hittite an inflec- tional language, might be called a form of Hittite declension. The fact is that all languages are inflectional, the only difference in their inflection being that in some cases the modifying particles, forming declensions and conjugations, retain their integrity and submit to analysis, while in others this integrity is lost, and the compound words defy analysis ; to the first class the Hittite be- longs. Here Keta is the root or word proper. The historical name Khitan indicates that n was a plural ending, as in Aztec which changes eit or citli in the plural into citin. If the final sa be regarded as a genitive, the grammarian must betake himself for illustration to the Japanese, which has an old genitive particle tsu. Looking for further examples of inflection, the student turns to H. i. line 3. There the basket and line with dots are followed by a C form, which-, according to Cypriote analogy, should give s or x with a vowel. In Aztec it has been found to yield chi from chichitl, breasts, lungs. The basket is preceded by a perpendicular line surmounted by a diagonal cross-piece from which a short limb descends. According to the analogy of the Aztec this should THE HITTITE CHARACTERS. 43 be pi from pil a suspended object. If so, the group should be read pitanesi, but the initial character has a competitor for the labial in a similar figure with a basal support of two horizontal lines. These characters, together with the phallic ones with and without the stand, are the confusing elements in Hittite epi- graphy, and it is not until after long and patient investigation that the student finds that the base lines which convert the ne of the latter into a ta, also change the former which yields ka, he into ba, pa. The whole word, therefore, he must, by anticipation of his comparisons, set forth as Ketanesa, once more meaning, of the Hittites. This word is followed by a figure like an archaic W, below which is a hatchet or cleaver The ancient W is unmis- takably the same as the superposed Vs of the Cypriote, whose value is hi, agreeing with the Corean and Aztec hieroglyphics of content, p and pa. The connection of the cleaver is found in Cypriote whose se represents it fairly well without the upper en- closing line. It only occurs again in some proper names in the Lion Inscription of Merash. Tentatively the word may be read Pisi. In two places in H. ii. appears a crook, which, by the analogy of the Aztec pil, should have labial value, and with it, in one case, to the left, in the other, to the right, is the C form which has been found to be a power of s. In line 1 it is preceded by C and the bow, sara, and in line 3 it is followed by the bow, preceded by a figure that may be the trunk of the body. Its modifications in J. iii. line 5, make it appear more like an altar or fireplace. If this guess be a correct one, the word for fire should bo initial in it, and that is the Lesghian zi, za, zo, tzah. Mizjejian zie, dze, Basque and old Japanese su. Here again, therefore, is read in the 3rd line, as in the 1st, the same legend with inversion of parts, .sara Pisi or Pisi sara. If this be a proper name, it is evident that sara is significant, and, looking to the Japanese and the Basque for ex- planation, the former furnishes ka-.shira, and the latter hnrn- zari, agin-t-sari, a captain or commander, while the Etruscan gives the simpler form .sara or sari. The whole name Pisi-sari may thus be that of which the Assyrian scribes made Pisiris, and by which they designated a Hittite King of Carchemish. It follows that the group which precedes his name in H. i. line 3, should not be read Pitanesa, but Ketanesa, and, therefore, that 44 THE HITTITES. the perpendicular with cross-bar and suspender should be inter- preted by ke or lea, and not by pi. Pisiris was the contemporary of Eniel, whom the Assyrians give to represent Kenetala, or Khintiel of Hamath. 14 This last discovery furnishes the phonetic value of another hieroglyphic, for in H. iv, the tire-place is represented under the crook by a sort of anvil which must also be su from the Basque sutegi, a forge, Japanese subitsu, a hearth. One looks in vain for the shield and basket to give to Pisiris his title of king, but, in front of his name in H. ii. line 3, appears an object not unlike a leaf, which on comparison with other forms, however, reveals itself as the Phrygian bonnet. It is repeated in line 1, and in the second place it is evidently a word subject to declension, for it is followed by nesa, the line and dots and the anvil. Also in line 3 of H. i. it precedes Ketanesa, It is either a word of one syllable, or an ideograph, qualified by Ketanesa which it governs. Now Pisiris was the suzerain of all the Hittite tribes, whether he be called emperor, king, lord, or chief. There is every reason to believe that the bonnet, as asserted by Professor Sayce, equally with the obelisk, denotes royalty. 15 But already we have found the word for king to be mato, mata. The obelisk appears in the beginning of H. iv., in J. iii. lines 2 and 3, and it is the last figure in the brief inscription of Tarriktimme. As a cap is a head piece, mata might be a word for head, the Corean mati, and Lesghian metheri, and thus be applied to one in authority, like chief from caput, and the German Hauptmann. As an obelisk, however, the sign of authority rather means exaltation, and is symbolized by a mountain, a summit. The Japanese moto means head in the sense of beginning, princeps : the Basque meta denotes a pile, heap, and mendi, a mountain, which in Georgian is rata, and in Circassian, mezi. In America the word for king or chief -ruler is mountain. Thus in Aztec tepetl is a mountain, and altepetl is a king ; so in Iroquois onontes, the mountain, makes onontiio, chief governor. This seems to have been the old Hittite terminology, u Lenormant and Chevalier, Ancient History of the East, vol. i, pp. 389, 390. 15 Trans. Soc. Bib. Archseol., vol. vii. pp. 299, 300. THE HITTITE CHARACTERS. 45 When, therefore, as in H. ii., two bonnets appear in succession, the latter followed by ne and sa, the plural and genitive particles, the whole yields mata mata-ne-sa, the king of kings. In H. i. line 4. there appears, with the same ideograph, mata Ketanesa king of the Hittites. In H. ii. line 1, mata matanesa has been read from left to right, and sari Plsi, from right to left ; to complete the circuit of of the group, and thus reconcile divergent orders of reading by a complete boustrophedon furrow, the three characters above the crook, the bow, and the C must be read from left to right. The first of these is the Phallic ne : then follows the line of suspension on a stand, which, if the Aztec is to be still trusted, must o-ive a power of b, p. After this come two roughly executed feet, more like carpenters' squares than anything else, and, between them, an arm. The foot has been well determined as sa, the arm as ne: thus the compound third character gives sanesa, of which nesa is the genitive plural. There remains nebasa. The investigator has reached fairly solid ground as far as consonants are con- cerned, but he is not sure, doubts if he ever will be sure, of his vowels. The words may be nabasa, nabusi, nobesn, but n, b and s are there, and something may be made of it, even if he pronounc e it, as the Arabs would, nebese. The following term is sari or zari, the captain, which governs nebese in the genitive. Of what or of whom is Pisi the Captain ? In Basque nabusi, nausi, nagusi, denotes dominies, a master or lord. In modern Japanese it is nushi, like the Basque nausi, but which must have been originally nafushi. The root appears in the Aztec pachoa, to rule, govern, whence comes tepacho, a ruler. Thus Pisi is nabusi - ne-sa-zari, the captain of rulers, as well as the king of kings ; and this captain of rulers is the equivalent of the Biblical lord of lords. The language of his inscriptions also appears to be fairly indentified with the Basque. The genitive plural is found in many of the inscriptions. In J. i. line 3, it occurs with the ox head and the basket, which are followed by the line and dots and the diverging s form found in the name of Shalmanezer in J. iii. As the Aztecs had no oxen, their hieroglyphic system fur- nishes no material for intepretation : hence its value must be determined by the context in which it appears in J. iii. lines 2, 46 THE HITT1TES. and 5. These define its value as Tea, ke : here again, therefore, is Ketanesa, of the Hittites. In the Merash inscription, side, line 3, to the right of the hare is the ra figure found in the second Carchemish of J. iii., followed b}' C accompanied with a stroke which must affect somewhat its s value, by the arm, ne, and by another I C ; this is Rasa-ne-sa, of the Rosh, who gave their name to Marasia or Merash. At the end of the line near the lion's neck, the symbols are repeated, the commoner bow taking the place of the variant ra. The Babylonian inscription furnishes a mata or king, followed by the shield or target, the eye diamond, and a very crude repre- sentation of an eagle, altogether constituting the word Maishka, which, if it be the name of a Hittite people, will denote the Moschi, whom Professor Sayce has ranked among the Hittites. The name of the king is composed of the basket, the bow, and and the house ; the last of which, according to the Aztec, is ca from colli. The king, therefore is called Taraka, a very common element in Hittite names, which appears in Tharga-nnas, Tharga- thazas, Tarkhu-Iaia, Tarkhu-nazi, Tarkon-dimotus. Another royal group in the same inscription consists of an uninscribed diamond before the basket, which may be a variant of the shield, like the Corean and Aztec parallelogram ; two C's back to back ; the line and dots repeated ; something that looks like a tadpole ; the anvil, the bow and the gallows. The values of all are known with the exception of the tadpole, giving senna-tadpole-saraba. Farther on, the word is repeated with variation, the C being this time accompanied by a stroke, and the anvil coming before the tadpole : the reading being sennasa-tadpole-raba. Unlike though the embryo batrachian is to the ox, whose dimensions its iEsopian ancestor sought to emulate, that animal is evidently meant by the artist, and its phonetic value ke or ka makes the two groups yield Sennaksariba and Sennaskeriba, in plain Assyrian, Sennacherib. Is this confirmed? Between these two Sennacheribs comes another group of two C forms, the bow 7 , a char- acter like an old Hebrew shin, but really the Aztec representation of a plant, or tree, with the value ka, the typical animal's head lying horizontally, and a final ne. These constitute sasarakatane, the Hittite form of Esarhaddon, who was the son of Sennacherib. THE HITTITE CHARACTERS. 47 Such then is an illustration of the tedious process by which results have been arrived at, the main materials beino- furnished by the Cypriote syllabary, the Corean alphabet, and last, but not by any means least, the Aztec hieroglyphic system. The latter is infinitely the most valuable aid, although without confirmation from the Corean and the Cypriote it could hardly appeal with confidence to the critical examiner. The Cypriote, however, supplies many defects in the Aztec, and critical con- jecture must occasionally step in to furnish what is lacking in all the sources of information. By the plan adopted by Grotefend and Rawlinson, the decipherment of the Hittite inscriptions would have been an impossibility, as the scribes had so many different characters at their command for denoting each syllable that they rarely represented words twice in the same manner ; the sibilants and gutturals are especially numerous and confusing. They had not arrived at conventional writing, but appear to have used any object that occurred to their minds, the first syllable of which denoted the sound they desired to express. Happily the ideo- graphs are very few, those that appear such being often simple characters, and sometimes compound, the mechanism of which is at once apparent. Neither are there any determinative prefixes, as in Egyptian and cuneiform writing. An example of a com- pound character is the hand grasping a dagger, in which the hand is ma, from the Aztec maitl, and the dagger, ka : the latter is justified by the Corean, whose h is a weapon. The Aztec needs to be watched in its vowel values, which are generally weaker than the originals, and in its sibilants, which are many of them trans- formed gutturals: an example of the latter is Citin, derived from an original Ketan. 48 CHAPTER IV. The Bilingual Inscription. The importance of bilingual inscriptions in the interpretation of the unknown has been apparent since Champollion compared the Greek and Egyptian hieroglyphic texts of the Rosetta stone. It by no means follows, however, that a bilingual document by its known language clears up the mystery of the unknown. At Limyra, Antiphellus, and other places in Lycia, inscriptions have been found in an ancient character naturally called Lycian, accompanied in each case with a Greek translation or paraphrase. Values have been assigned to the Lycian characters, and Lycian words have been spelled out and compared with their Greek equivalents, but no one who knows anything about languages imagines that the ancient speech of Lycia has thus been discov- ered. 1 The words thus found, like those made out on Etruscan monuments and Celt Iberian coins, are irreconcilable with the vocabularies of known languages, and constitute as many new and uncouth families of speech as there are classes of monuments. In comparing the texts of bilingual inscriptions, proper names should furnish a starting point, as they did in Egyptian and cuneiform decipherment. Even in their case, however, caution is necessary, for the name by which a people is known to itself, or the name it applies to places within its area, may not be those by which men of other languages recognize it and them. The lartd which the Hebrews called Mizraim was the Chemi of its inhabitants and the iEgyptus of the Greeks. The Babylonian of strangers was to himself the man of Duniyas, as in modern times the Deutscher is the Allemand of the French and the German of the English. Almost as great a difficulty is experienced when, a name being significant, as is the case for instance with many Celtic, Basque, and American Indian names, 1 Lassen ap. Rawlinson, Herodotus, Appendix, Bk. I. Essay xi. Trans Soc.B.bl. Arcl. Vol. VII. SILVER BOSS Formerly in the Possession aj M. ALEXANDER JOVANOFF OF CONSTANTINOPLE. THE BILINGUAL INSCRIPTION. 49 it is translated into the language of the transcription. The Hebrew name Abimelech ascribed to the kings of the Philistines was undoubtedly a translation of Padishah or other Aryan word of similar signification. This process of translation was carried out to a large extent by the Romans, who in this way deprived the philological ethnologist of most important data for ascertain- ing the aboriginal population of regions within Rome's area of conquest. Within the limits of the eastern states of the American union and the older provinces of Canada, the original Indian names have been preserved, but, in the west, the Roman example has been unwittingly followed, producing such translations as Ottertail, Yellowstone, Moose Jaw, Pile of Bones, and Medicine Hat. The Assyrian Sargon had a mania for replacing aboriginal names by Assyrian ones, which, however, were not translations, but applications to towns of the names of Assyrian deities, to whose service he devoted them. Shalmanezer set him the example of this renaming a hundred-and-fifty -years before. 2 Another thing to guard against in the comparison of bilingual texts is the assumption that they contain exactly the same legend or statement in other words, that they are literal render- ings of each other. In the case of a public proclamation such exactness may be expected, but not in that of a sepulchral inscription or a brief statement of the attributes of royalty. For the latter each nationality has its own conventional forms, so that in seeking to impart to people of another language the contents of such inscriptions the writer would present a paraphrase rather than a translation, fuller or less complete than the original, according to his conception of foreign usage and the amount of information the stranger required or it was expedient to impart. A lack of attention to this last caution has hindered the progress of Hittite decipherment. As has already been stated, the bilingual Hittite and cunei- form inscription was brought to light by the diligence of Professor Sayce, of Oxford. He first saw a notice of it in a paper by Dr. Mordtmann in the Journal of the German Oriental - Sargon, Records of the Past, vol. vii. pp. 21, seq. Shalmanezer, Il>. vol. iii. \>. SI, vol. v. p. 27. (4) 50 THE HITTITES. Society. Dr. Mordtmann had seen the silver boss containing the inscription in the possession of M. Alexander Jovanotf in Constantinople, and learned that it had come from Smyrna. Professor Sayce, after some trouble, came across the facsimile which Dr. Mordtmann had given of the boss in the Miinzstudien or Numismatist published at Leipsic. This further stimulated his curiosity, and led him to ask, through the columns of the Academy, for information as to the original. He was directed by Mr. Barclay V. Head to the British Museum, which possesses an electrotype of the boss, and was furnished by the same gentleman with a wax cast taken from it. Still unsatisfied, Professor Sayce obtained from the late M. F. Lenormant a cast taken by him from the original at Constantinople. Then comparing all the copies and finding their accordance, he published an accurate representation of the inscription and a translation of the cuneiform legend. 3 The silver boss is a little over an inch-and-a-third in diameter, 4^ lines in height, and very thin, so much so as to cause many to doubt that it can be original, since the wear and tear of ages on so perishable a metal would have been its destruction. The view of Mr. Rylands is that the original from which the boss was taken was a concave object with incised figures and characters which imparted to the convex impression figures and characters in relief. Two objections to this theory are that such a concave object, while not without parallel, is at least very uncommon ; and that Hittite sculpture is generally in relief. Be this as it may, no one doubts that the inscription is genuine, and that the boss furnishes either an actual Hittite document or a faithful copy of one. The central figure in the boss is the effigy of a warrior or royal personage of medium or even small stature, clothed in a tunic and elaborately bordered mantle, wearing on his head something very like a peaked jockey cap, and on his feet, the tip-tilted Hittite boots. He holds a spear or long staff in his left hand, and the right is pressed against his breast. The figure, and indeed the whole inscription, is neatly and carefully 3 The Bilingual Hittite and Cuneiform Inscription of Tarkondemos, Trans. Soc. Bib. Archseol., vol. vii. p. 294. THE BILINGUAL INSCRIPTION. 51 executed, but by one who had crude conceptions of art. Within a circle round this figure are six Hittite hieroglyphics, repeated on either side, and beyond the circle is a rim containing- ten cuneiform characters. Professor Sayce refers the form of the cuneiform characters to the age of Sargon, about 720 B.C., or the time of the deportation of the ten tribes of Israel. This, however, by no means settles the antiquity of the inscription, since the same form of writing might be retained for centuries in Asia Minor. Sargon overthrew the Hittite empire at Carche- mish, and scattered the warlike tribes that constituted it, many of which took refuge in Asia Minor, carrying with them the latest model of cuneiform writing with which they were acquainted. The reading of the Assyrian characters, according to Professor Sayce, is : Tarriktimme sar mat Ermee, Tarrik- timme, king of the country of Erme. The six Hittite hieroglyphics are, from top to bottom, an animal's head ; a peculiar form of the yoke ; four separate lines, from the middle of the last of which another projects at right angles ; a conventional representation of the teeth in the jaw ; a mountain or double obelisk ; and a single obelisk. The last of these is to the right in the left hand legend, and, in that on the right hand, is immediately below the head and the yoke, being separated from them by the warrior's outstretched arm. Professor Sayce finds that four of the characters are ideographs, and two only, syllabic characters. With the single obelisk, which he rightly regards as a symbol of royalty, he connects the animal's head and the yoke, giving to the former the value of tarrik, and to the latter, that of timme. The teeth and the four lines he connects with the double obelisk, which he holds to denote a country, and gives the former the value er. and the latter me. The order in which these characters are read is one that takes a liberty with what seems to be a linear inscription. The word tarkus, tirrilcus denotes a hare, as the long-eared animal, in Ossetic, a Caucasian tongue, but the animal whose head is here represented is not a hare, and the Ossetic word is borrowed from the Persian, an Indo-European language. No valid reason is given why the char- acters should denote timme, er, me. Thus, while the explanation is ingenious, it is not scientific and accordingly leads to no results 52 THE HITTITES. The Hittite hieroglyphics in this case should be read naturally from top to bottom. The first is an animal's head, which has already been found to have a t value. The Cypriote to agrees in form with old Hebrew alephs originally denoting the head of an ox, and the commonest Aztec hieroglyphic of this nature is the rabbit's head, which also reads to. Here the cuneiform rendering demands to instead of to. The second character, although peculiar, has all its affinities with the yoke or bow, into both of which enters the idea of the arch. Nearly all Cypriote char- acters of this form are rendered by re and ro. The Aztec tla from tlaoitolli, the bow, is an expedient for ra, and shows it in the Siberian Koriak ratla, the bow. In Basque ra must be the root, meaning an arch, which appears in arrambela, uztarri, buztarri, denoting arc and yoke. The four lines con- stituting the third hieroglyphic correspond to the Aztec hieroglyphic representing several laths fastened together by a band or cross piece. In Aztec its value is chi from ehiuhnauh. In its origin it is the same as the Hebrew he meaning a lattice, and is represented by an old Hebrew letter which is the exact reproduction of the Cypriote ke, ge, cine, being three horizontal lines united by a long perpendicular. 4 The Cypriote value being most likely the correct one, ke may be considered the power of the lattice. The next character is the teeth, which are represented in the Aztec hieroglyphics in a way closely resembling this form. The Aztec sign has the two' values tla and ti from tlantli and titlan. The Circassian (hah, else, the Lesghian zawi, the Mizjejian tzerka, and the Yukahirian tody, preserve the old Hittite root. The Cypriote te has the form of the Semitic letter shin which orio-inallv denoted the teeth. The double obelisk of Professor Savce is rather a mountainous region or sierra. The Georgian mta and Basque meta, mencli, furnish its value, for it is not found in the Aztec system. This is confirmed \>y the Cypriote, whose character, mi, exactly corresponds in outline to the Hittite hieroglyphic, with the exception that the basal line is not carried to the extremities. 4 Compare this Cypriote character in Cesnola's Salaminia with ancient forms of the Semitic he in Lenormant and Chevalier's Ancient History of the East, vol. ii. pp. 212-13. THE BILINGUAL INSCRIPTION. 53 The result attained so far is a syllabic reproduction of Tarrikti mine's name by the five characters, ta-ra-ke-ti-me. Every character has been vouched for by the Cypriote; syllabary, either viewed in itself or in its relations with Semitic alphabets derived from a similar hieroglyphic source. The inscription has been read naturally from top to bottom in orderly succession. Conjecture has had nothing- to do with the process or its result. This bilingual inscription is not the key to, the Hittite inscriptions. That is found in the far distant Aztec hieroglyphics. But some- thing of the kind was necessary in order to convince a world credulous enough in many things, but sceptical of truth which conflicts with preconceived notions, that two of the three hiero- glyphic systems of the world are in origin and in signification one. Professor Sayce is right in regarding the final obelisk as the sign of royalty. It is an ideograph equally with the Phrygian bonnet to represent the syllabic shield and basket, which furnish the Hittite word mata, king. Thus the whole inscription can be read Taraketime-mata, Taraketiine, the king, or king Taraketiine. The term mo.ta is not confined to the Hittite inscriptions of Syria and Asia Minor, but appears frequently in the Lats of India in the form metu or mlta and in the Siberian inscribed monuments. As the languages of these Indian and Siberian records approach nearly to the .Japanese, it is probable that their mito is the original of the Japanese mikado. This word, consisting of mi and kado, means the honourable door, and corresponds to the Sublime Porte of the Ottoman Turks. A simple Japanese word for door is to, so that an original Mito would bear the same meaning as the late)' Mikado. This, however, does not explain the use of the obelisk to denote royalty. Dr. Mordtinann and Professor Sayce compared the name Taraketiine or Tarriktime with that of the father and son Tarcondimotus mentioned by Dio Cassius and Tacitus as belong- ing to Cilicia in the time of Augustus. Strabo also speaks of one of them as a person of merit who was made king of Cilicia by the Romans.' Professor Sayce has found a Tarcondimatus in Stnihii. lib. xi\ . c\ v. is. 54 THE HITTITES. Theodoret, who was bishop of Aegae in Cilicia. The name is thus well substantiated as a Cilician one. But it is also found in India in the form Dirghatamas who was a Kshattriya and at the same time the author of sacred hymns. 6 The country over which Tarriktimme ruled is, in the cuneiform legend, called Erme. If his family remained in possession of their ancient seat of power down to Roman days, this Erme should be looked for somewhere on the borders of Syria and Cilicia, for the later Tarcondimoti were kings of Amanus on the boundary line. No Erme is found there, but there was an Urma eastward in Syria, and a Holmi westward in Cilicia near the Calycadnus. A name that answers in a measure to Erme is that of the Arimi, whom some have supposed to be a fabulous people. They are first mentioned by Homer who places the bed of Tj^phon in their midst." The abundant references to Typhon by Plutarch and other writers demonstrate that the name denoted that portion of the Hittite family which held sway in Egypt as the Shepherd Kings or Hycsos. 8 Typhon also is said to have been the original name of the Orontes in northern Syria. 9 Pindar derives the Arimi of Sicily from Cilicia, and Strabo quotes Callisthenes to the effect that the Arimi dwelt in Cilicia near the Calvcadnus and save their name to the Arima mountains in that region. 10 Now this coincides with the site of Holmi which must be regarded as a corruption of an original Ernie or Arimi. The Arimai were a people o the Nairi Hittites of Mesopotamia, and, under their king Bisirain, paid tribute to the Assyrian Samas Rimmon about the middle of the ninth century B.C. 11 It is probable that the name Armenia was derived from this people. The Vishnu Purana which furnishes the name Dirghatamas places Rambha in the line of his ancestors. 12 Professor Sayce, whose labours in the field of Hittite research cannot be over estimated, has shown the relation of the name " Muir's Sanscrit Texts, vol. i. pp. 226, 232, 247, 200, 279. ' Homer, Iliad, ii. 783. * Plutarch, Isis et Osiris. ' Strabo. lib. xvi. c. ii. 7. 10 Pindar, Pythiacs i. 31 ; Strabo, 1. xiii. c. iv. 6. 1 ' Records of the Past, vol. i. p. 19. 12 Muir's Sanscrit Texts, vol. i. pp. 226, 232. THE BILINGUAL INSCRIPTION. 55 Tarriktimme to the Hittite names Tharga-nunas and Tharo-a- thazas furnished by the Egyptian monuments, and to those of the Gamgumian king Tarkhu-lara, and the Milidian Tarku- nazi which the Assyrian records supply. The initial syllables of these names may also be compared with the somewhat disguised Scythic word thyrsus occurring in the names Aga-thyrsus, Idan- thyrsus, the latter of which may be an inverted Tarrik-timme. 13 The Scythian Targitaus whom Herodotus presents as the mythic ancestor of that people corresponds in name to the Egyptian Hittite Thargathazas and to the Syrian goddess Atargatis or Derceto. Her temple was found at Ashteroth Karnaim in Bashan in the time of the Maccabees. 14 Another name within the Scythic area is Tama-tarcha, designating a town on the island Taman between the Crimea and the Caucasus. 15 It inverts the Cilician Tarrik-timme like Idan-thyrsus. In Scythic speech Temerinda meant the mother of the sea, and Thamimasadas denoted Neptune. 16 The Maeotis or sea of Azov bore the former name, according to Pliny, and on the southern shore of this sea was Tama-tarcha. The modern Georgian tba, lake or sea, may represent feme, thatni, tame, and the words for a spring or source tzqaro, zurgi-li, the final tarcha. The Basque form of the latter is iturri, and enters largely into proper names, such as Ithuralde, Iturgoyen. It is very unlikely that the timme of Tarriktimme's name has any connection with fnnm or tha, the sea : but that Tarrik means source, fountain head, and thus supreme authority, like the Japanese torlyo, is more than probable. As preceding timme it must be employed as an adjective. unless timme be a word capable of governing one with the meaning of tarrik in the genitive, which is verv doubtful. Among his Etruscan glosses Hesychius furnishes druna, meaning the same as the Greek arche and Latin principium} 1 This is the Basque iti.irri in the form 'dun-en, and in this latter form explains the name Tyrrhenia as the home of the original or primitive people, l:i Herodotus, 1. iv. cc. 10, 126. In thesequel it appears, however, that Idanthyrsus i- rather a corruption of Hadadezer. " II. Maccabees, xii. 20. ln Constantine Porphyrogenitus, ap. Klaproth, Asia Polyglotta, \>. S4. "i Pliny, 1. vi. c. 7. Herodot, iv. 59. 17 Hesychius, Lexicon. \ 50 THE HITTITES. while, in the adverbial form iturrik, it furnishes the chief element in the names Tarchon and Tarquin. If it be allowable once more to connect the name Tarriktimme with the Georgian language, which represents the Scythian taina by tba, its words for head, tchum and tavi,m&y be compared with timme. Should this etymology be correct, as the coincidence of the Japanese atama, head, and the Basque thini, top, summit, would warrant in admitting, the name of the ancient king of Erme is, the original or supreme head. It might also mean the head of the source or fountain head, seeing that such is the signification of the family name Minamoto, which plays an important part in the history of Japan. The Basque name that corresponds is Iturburu, and the same language furnishes Iturri-aga to compare with the Scythian Aga-thyrsus. The inversion of Tarriktimme in Idanthyrsus makes it natural to suppose that the Greek name Demetrius, common in Asia Minor, is not to be connected in all cases with Demeter or Ceres, but to be regarded as a hellenized rendering of the Hittite word which survived in the Indo-Scythic history of Cashmere as Damodara. 18 M. Renan, therefore, has not necessarily proved the recent origin of the Book of Xabataean Agriculture when he compares the name of Tamithri the Canaanite with the Greek Demetrius. 19 The Basque tontor, a summit, presents a modern corruption of the two words in this order, inviting comparison with the Egyptian Tentyris and the Greek Tyndarus, as well as with Din-tirki, the Turanian name of Babylon. 20 The original civilization of the countries occupied during the historical period by Semitic and Aryan nations was Turanian, and the Turanian predecessors of Aryans and Semites were either of the Khitan, or of the allied Ugrian family. It is natural, therefore, and justifiable to seek in the Khitan languages for the etymologies of the most ancient terms, geographical, personal, or mythological, which occur within the area of original Turanian empire. Among these, Taraketime holds no unimportant place. 18 Raja Tarangini, lib. i. si. (15. 18 Renan, Essay on the Age and Antiquity of the Book of Xabathsean Agriculture, p. 40. 20 T allow this comparison to stand, but in the sequel give reasons for connecting Tentyris and Tyndarus with Idanthyrsus and Hadadezer. ProcMdmas. SocBibl. Arch. Ma/, 1885. INSCRIBED STONE BOWE FOUND AT BABYLON. 57 CHAPTER V. The Stone Bowl from Babylon. As the process of Hittite transliteration has already been fully described, and as minute explanation of all the characters, their values, and the words and constructions they constitute, can only be wearisome to the general reader, these details are transferred to the appendix, where they may be easily consulted. In looking- at the inscription on the stone bowl, it would seem as if the scribe had indicated the point at which it begins by the two dots in the lower part of it as seen in the plate. A slight mistake has been made, however, either by the scribe or the transcriber, for the beginning of the document should be placed two lines to the right of these dots, or between the lines which commence nearest the rim of the bowl, the one with the rude representation of an animal's head, the other with the inscribed diamond. Reading from the rim towards the base, and from left to right, the inscription yields the following: AsIk,- tail alhi. mata Sennakseriba sankatzu ka Assaragotane ne Sewaaskeriba arte kaku kara mopi bebane saro. sesena mane tsuka hasbane salara mata, Maisluja TaraJco Sarara Iraki takekala. The literal translation is : Assyria of powerful king Senna- cherib succeeding son Esarhaddon to Sennacherib to hold memory brings two stone bowls, genuine manehs, containing truly pure silver, King Moschi Tarako Sarara City inhabiting. Translated freely, the inscription reads: TARAKO, King OF the Moschi, dwelling in the city Sarara, brings to Esar- haddon, THE SUCCESSOR OF THE MIGHTY KlNG OF ASSYRIA, SEN- NACHERIB, TWO STONE BOWLS CONTAINING JUST MANEHS OF REALLY PURK SILVER, TO HOLD SENNACHERIB IN .MEMORY (or it may he holding Sennacherib in memory). The first thing which strikes the translator of this document is that most of its words and constructions are Basque. With the exception of the boss of Tarriktimme, the Stone Bowl is the 58 THE HITTITES. most recent record of the Hittites in the hieroglyphic character, dating from about (J80 B. 0. The western dialect which was afterwards spoken in Illyria, Etruria, Spain and Pictish Britain, was then being developed in Asia Minor ; while in Media and Parthia, the oriental dialect, afterwards spoken in northern India, Siberia, Corea and Japan, was in process of formation. It does not appear, so far as the inscription goes, that the western dialect had developed the chief peculiarity of Basque grammar in the time of King Tarako. That peculiarity is the combination of pronominal forms with the tenses of the auxiliary verbs, to be, and, to have or do, so as to include in one word the subject and the direct and indirect objects. Such polysynthetic and apparently inseparable forms are nion, I did it to him, hion, thou didst it to him, zion, he did it to him. 1 This system must have been developed in Asia Minor, for it appears in Phrygian and Lycian inscriptions, some of which cannot have been long posterior to that of the Moschian King. In the so called Kelokes incription, which is really in memory of Meratuneda, probably a Persian Mardontes, occurs the expression, erausi negara kas- apara bazion, " he poured out to him tears and sighs," in which bazion is such a case of polysynthesis as appears in Etruscan and in modern Basque. 2 It would be interesting to find the genesis of this system, which has no place in hieroglyphic Hittite nor in the eastern dialect as written. That it had a place in the latter dialect as spoken, is evident from the fact that the same kind of polysynthesis exactly is found in the Iroquois and some other American languages ; but even in America the process is rare, so that it is a misnomer to call the languages of this continent polysynthetic. 3 The most evident Basque words in the inscription of King Tarako are alka from al power ; arte kaku, in Basque arte gogo, keep the memory ; kara, in B. ekarri, our English word carry ; sara, B. zare, basket, ; sesena, B. zuzena right, equitable ; liasbane 1 See Lecluse, Manuel de la langue basque. 2 Ap. Rawlinson, Herodotus, vol. i. p. 542. 3 Cuoq. Etudes Philologiques sur Quelques Langues Sauvages, p. 115 ; Lucien Adam, Examen grammatical compare de seize langues americaines, Congres des Americanistes, Luxembourg, 1877, Tome ii. p. 161. THE STONE BOWL FROM BABYLON. 59 B. utsbena, pure, true ; salara, B. zillar, silver. The Etruscan form of arte gogo is the same as that on the stone bowl, arte kaku or gogu, and its ekarri is kara. 4 The word sesena occurs in the Cappadocian cuneiform tablets transliterated by Professor Sayce, sometimes, as in this inscription, with maneh as sussana mana. These genuine or just manehs must have been those of Carchemish, which were standard among the Assyrians. To read the word susuna, which doubtless is more correct than sesnia, would, as a matter of consistency, require the rendering of the royal names by Sunnaskeriba and Susuragotane. One word, mopi, two, is Etruscan, its first syllable being lost in modern Basque, in which two is hi.'' The term bebane, for stone, finds no monumental parallel nearer than the Pictish inscriptions of the Isle of Man, in two of which occur the words sakabama and bamasaka, denoting a dressed stone.' 1 The explanation again comes from the far east, Japan furnishing sekiban, a lithographer's stone or a slate. In the same language, banjaku is a large stone or boulder ; while the Basque gives pantoka as a synonym of harritoki, a pile of stones. Otherwise, bama, bun, beha/ae, are not Khitan words, and clearly indicate the presence of the people employing them, at some stage in their history, in the vicinity of a Semitic empire, for the original of these terms is the Hebrew and Assyrian eben, abnu, a stone. To account for such a Semitic root in Biscay and Japan one must needs find the ancestors of the Guipuscoans in Mesopotamian Khupuscia, and those of the men of Yamato in Syrian Hamath. It is thus not hard to under- stand why the legends of the Basques are full of the Red Sea, and why the Tenno-Sama or ark shrine of Japan should have many features in common with Israel's Ark of the Covenant." The use of the word Kara, in Basque zare, *are, in Japanese zaru, to denote a bowl of stone, is remarkable, as in Basque and Japanese it means a basket. What makes it stranger is that the Hittite 4 See my Etruria Capta. ' Sec my Etruria Capta. 6 Monumental Evidence of an Iberian Population of the British Islands, Trans. Celtic Soc. of Montreal, pp. 52, 57, 63, S W, vii. 12. '66 THE HITTITES. way to meet Darius. Carura in Phrygia does not seem to have denoted a pass, but nevertheless connects with Cappadocia in the worship it paid to the god Men, who was called in Cappadocia and Pontus, Men Pharnaces, in Phrygia, Men Carus. Pharnaces is a purely Hittite word denoting the Barnaki who dwelt in Telassar, and whom Esarhaddon subdued. 24 - 4 Strabo, 1. xii. c. viii. 20 ; Records of the Past, vol. iii. 113. Trans. Soc Bib!. Arch. Vol. 7. HAMATH INSCRIPTIONS. (Burton Inscr. N?l, Plates /&2; H. tes_3tc4) oQ f^^n ?3 67 CHAPTER VI. The Votive Inscriptions from Hamath. The votive inscriptions are three in number and commemorate one person. They differ in but few particulars, the legend in each case being practically the same. The first line reads from left to right, the second from right to left, and the third line of two of them from left to right again. The Rev. Dr. Hayes Ward was the first to point out this boustrophedon order of writing, which is characteristic of many Khitan inscriptions, but is also found in the Sigean and other ancient Greek records. The temptation in reading these tablets is to regard the most prominent hieroglyphic, that of a human head and arm with hand pointing to the face, as an ideograph, or even as a deter- minative prefix. Determinative prefixes, or suffixes, are found in Egyptian and cuneiform inscriptions. These are not read either alphabetically or syllabically, but simply serve to render definite the meaning of the connected alphabetic or syllabic characters. They are thus ideographs setting forth a god, ruler, man, woman, animal, bird, metal, country, river, city, house, etc. In Hittite there are no determinative suffixes of any kind, every character possessing syllabic or ideographic value and being capable of transliteration in the text. The only importance attaching to the hieroglyphic of the hand pointing to the face is that it denotes the first syllable of the word saki meaning supreme head or emperor. It is found in the five inscriptions from Hamath, and in the two from Jerabis which are capable of being translated. That there was no intention on the part of the Hittite scribes to make this character prominent above others appears from Hamath iii., in which it does duty for the genitive suffix. In this connection it establishes the Hittite form of the genitive in s, as sa, not is, for the word saki, in which the hieroglyphic more frequently appears, is a well determined word, being the Japanese saki, 68 THE HITTITES. front, foremost, and the Basque zagi, chief. It is not likely that the word has undergone any vowel change since the days of ancient Hittite monarchy. Hamath i. is imperfect at the beginning of the first and third lines, and at the end of the second. Transliterated, it reads : Line 1, basanesa sari ke ne ri tohago itsuka Kera saki : Line 2, ne tenia kara mata matanesa sata kara sutoba matsuhil: Line 3, mata Katanesa Pisa, II Maka ne non gaga bake. Hamath ii. is deficient in one or two characters at the beginning of the first line, and the latter part of the second is so mutilated as to be illegible, the characters that can be read ke ka ne ka, being- use- less without the context. Its legend is: Line 1, Mata matanesa nabasanesa sari Pisa ke ne ri to hago itsuka Kera saki : Line 2, temakata mata matanesa tola sain sutoba matsuhil Baal ke : Line 3, mata Pisa sari II Maka nenon gaga bake. Hamath iv., though shorter than the preceding, is apparently more perfect. It reads : Line 1, Ke ne mata matanesa nabasanesa sari Pisa, ne ri to hago ke itsuka Kera saki: Line 2, non gaga bake temata, mata matanesa kara sata sutoba matsuhil Baal ke. Literally translated, the inscriptions yield the following: H. i. line 1, of lords the leader, am I government door bar, whole Syria emperor: Line 2, I offering bring, the king of kings protection to brinor an ; L > altar to sacrifice : Line 3, king of the Hittites Pisa, U-Makah to who mind places. H. ii. line 1, king of kings, of lords the leader Pisa, am I government door bar, w T hole Syria emperor: Line 2, offered the king of kings to obtain protection an altar to sacrifice Baal to: Line 3, King Pisa the leader II Makah to who mind places. H. iv. line 1. Am I king of kings of lords the leader Pisa, I govern- ment door bar am, whole Syria emperor : Line 2, w T ho mind places to offer king of kings to bring protection an altar to sacrifice Baal to. Rendered into intelligible English, H. i. reads : The lord OF LORDS, I AM THE BAR OF THE GATE OF AUTHORITY, THE EMPEROR OF ALL SOHA. I BRING AN OFFERING TO GAIN PRO- TECTION FOR THE KING OF KINGS, AN ALTAR TO SACRIFICE PlSA, THE KING OF THE HlTTITES, WHO SETS HIS HEART ON II Makah. H. ii. is much the same : Pisa, king of kings. LORD OF LORDS, I AM THE BAR OF THE GATE OF AUTHORITY, THE VOTIVE INSCRIPTIONS FROM HAMATH. 69 THE EMPEROR OF ALL SYRIA. THE KING OF KINGS OFFERED TO OBTAIN PROTECTION, AN ALTAR TO SACRIFICE TO BAAL. KlNG Pisa, the leader, who sets his heart on II Makah. Similar is the legend of H. iv. : I AM the king of kings, the lord of lords, Pisa, I am the bar of the gate of authority, the emperor of all Syria, who sets his heart to offer an altar to sacrifice to baal, to obtain protection for the king of KINGS. Part of the same formula is found much dis- figured in the upper line of Hainath v., but no mention is there made of any god, offering, or altar. It is improbable that the Hittite king presented three altars to Baal. The three stones, therefore, may be regarded as having formed part of one large altar, containing an inscription on each of its faces. If there were but three of these, the fourth side of the edifice consisting of a flight of steps for the ascent of the priests, we possess in all likelihood the whole of the dedication. The Rev. W. Wright states that H. iv. is on the side of the stone which has H. v. on its face. The internal evidence of the inscriptions is that they have no necessary or even probable connection with each other, and Mr. Tyrwhitt Drake confirms this by uniting H. iii. and H. v. in the way indicated by Mr. Wright, and making H. iv. an indepen- dent inscription. The author of the inscriptions and donor of the altar to which they belonged is Pisa, the sari or leader. A comparison of the Hittite formulas for zuzena, Sennacherib, and Esarhaddon, has already indicated that accuracy in the expression of vowel values was not a failing of the scribes of Jerabis, Hamath, and Sarera. In this respect they imitated the Phoenicians and other writers of Semitic letters, who rarely sought even for the means of express- ing vowels. While, therefore, the first character in the name must be found among the four equivalents, be, hi, pe, pi, the second may be almost any power of .s from se to so and su. Pisa was a common name among the Khitan. both for men ami women, and occurs on several Etruscan and Pictish monuments, at the same time designating an Etruscan city, Pisae. Pais appears among the Hittite personal names preserved in the Egyptian monuments, and Bisirain, king of the Arimai.a tribe of the Hittite Nairi, probably bore the same name with an mere- 70 THE HITTITES. ment. But the Pisa or Pisi of the three votive tablets is no obscure personage. He is the Hittite suzerain whom the Assyrians called Pisiri or Pisiris, and whose name Professor Sayce has wisely compared as to its second element with that of the ancient Hittite monarch of Egyptian days, Kheta-sira. 1 The Assyrian form of the word is a corruption or abbreviation of Pisa- sari, Pisa the leader or captain. In H. v. Pisa is indicated by an ideograph, the head of a goat upon a stand, which renders it probable that the original signification of the word was goat or kid, from which those of agility and liveliness would naturally be derived. The Georgian pikv, a goat conforms, like the Mizjejian bohe, botsch, goat, and the Basque bitika, a kid, while the Loo Chooan jija, goat, kid, exhibits the original labial in the Japanese hitsuji, even now sometimes pronounced fitsuji, goat. The Basque words bizi lively, and biztu, excite, animate, display the evolution of abstract ideas from the original Syrian term. The European names Capriolo, Capreol, Caprilius, are analogous to the Hittite Pisa, of which indeed they may have been transla- tions. So great was the dignity of the goat in eastern lands that Solomon compares it to a lion and a king. 2 The Egyptians called a Hittite king Kheta-sira, and the Assyrians called Pisa-zari, Pisiris. May it not be inferred from this that the original form of the second half of the name of the ruler of Carchemish was sir a or siri rather than sari ? The Japanese word kashira, a captain, is the equivalent of the Etruscan and Basque zari, and seems to favour sine as the primitive form. On the other hand the Basque words zari and zagl, as in buru-zari, buru-zagi, are interchangeable, and the latter agrees with the Japanese saki. So in Assyrian appear the two forms saru, a king, and saku, high, exalted. The Japanese kashira is kaiser and czar. There is no doubt about sir being Semitic, its philological connections and frequent recurrence in the Hebrew Scriptures to denote a captain and a prince, establishing its claim in this respect. The same connection does not appear in 1 Trans. Soc. Bib. Archseol., vol. vii. p. 290. 2 Proverbs xxx. 31. Pisa was a very common Hittite name, but as the sequel will indicate, it was not of Hittite origin, being derived from an Indo-European word called in the Hebrew Scriptures Buz. THE VOTIVE INSCRIPTIONS FROM HAMATH. 71 the Khitan languages, so that it may be a loan word to them from the Semitic Assyrian, in which case it should be pronounced zari or sari, as in Basque. The Japanese saki, foremost, front, has many connections, but in its own language the Basque zarji stands alone. The Georgian eshgu, Circassian seke, seka, denoting the number one, may in the sense of, first, represent the Japanese saki and Basque zagi. Pisa-zari or Pisiris was king of Carchemish, the Hittite capital on the northern borders of Mesopotamia and Syria. He is men- tioned by Tiglath Pileser II. and Sargon in their annals. The for- mer tells how he received tribute from the Hittite suzerain, placing his name between that of Urikki of the land of Quai in Cilicia and that of Eniel of the city of Hamath. Sargon states that in the fifth year of his reign, or about 716 B.C., " Pisiris of Karkamis sinned against the great gods and sent against Mita the Moschian O O O o messages hostile to Assyria." Thereupon the Assyrian monarch drove Pisiris from Carchemish, plundered the city, carried its people captive to Assyria and replaced them with Assyrians/* In Pisiris, therefore, we meet with the last lord paramount of the Hittites in Syria. This expulsion of Pisiris from Carchemish. and virtual overthrow of Hittite dominion in all the adjacent country, is one of the most important events, probably the most important, in Hittite history. It must be contained in some native tradition or document, it may be in many of them, could the disguise be penetrated that time throws over events and personages, when their story is carried to new and distant seats of national life. Some Hittite Homer may have sung the story of Pisiris' wanderings, whether these led him and his followers northward into the fastnesses of the Caucasus, westward to Hittite friends settled throughout the length and breadth of Asia Minor, or into the far east, where, on the banks of the Indus, the sons of Heth were once more to rule as lords of the earth. 1 It is not to be supposed that monumental evidence is all that is available for reconstructing Hittite history, although it must be the test of the truthfulness of material drawn from other sources. :: Records of the Past, vol. v. p. 48, vol. vii. p. HO. 1 Evidence will yet be found for the transference of Hittite monarchy to Hyrcania and Cliorasmia on the Caspian. 7 '2 THE HITTITES. The early histories of Armenia and Persia were largely derived from Turanian documents and traditions. The greater part of the Raja Tarangini, or history of the kings of Cashmere, was drawn from similar sources. Purely Hittite are the histories of Corea and Japan, and those of the Iroquois, Mexicans, and Peruvians, on this continent. In the west, not only all that Greek writers have preserved of the most ancient history of the states of Asia Minor belongs to the same category ; but also all that Pausanias and similar topographical historians have handed down concern- ing the aborigines of Hellas is to be included in the same. To these materials may be added everything that can be gleaned of Illyrian, Etruscan, and Celt Iberian tradition and the most ancient records preserved by Celtic and Scandinavian writers, who incorporated in their traditions those of the more civilized Turanian peoples whose rule they superseded. Among these the story of the fall of Carchemish and expatriation of king Pisiris will certainly be found by future explorers. The titles of Pisiris are five in number. First, he is mata matanesa, the king of kings, a term which in itself explains the constitution of the Hittite empire. It was a confederacy of independent states, which were generally cities with a portion of the surrounding country, under the presidency of the ruler of one of the states distinguished by power, antiquity, or tribal pre-eminence. This constitution, resembling in many respects the feudal government of mediaeval Europe, is found in all countries inhabited by the Khitan, from Etruria and Pictish Britain, on the one hand, to Japan and Mexico on the other. Its order was occasionally set aside by conquerors from among the Khitan themselves, who assumed for a time imperial power, but after their death the old state of things returned. Of the Nairi alone, who were but a branch of the Hittite stock, Tiglath Pileser I. enumerated twenty-three states, and Samas Riminon counted twenty-eight kings of the same family. 5 Pisiris also calls him- self nabusinesa zari, which is better expressed by the Latin dux dominorum than by any English term, for the Basque nabusi, na.usi, Japanese mishi, means a master. In Etruscan, the Records of the Past, vol. v. p. 1f>, vol. i. p. 18. THE VOTIVE INSCRIPTIONS FROM HAMATH. 73 following zari is employed to denote a military leader, a captain, just as sar is used in Hebrew. Why it should govern such a word as nabusi, master, owner, possessor, in the genitive, is hard to say ; one would rather expect to find it thus governing some word denoting a warrior. Translating nabusi and dominus by lord, the equivalent of nabusinesa zari is lord of lords. The king of kings and lord of lords is ri to hago, the bar of the door of authority. The Japanese ri, more fully i'iyo, means dominion. rule, jurisdiction. The same root is found in Basque, but has erroneously been regarded as a loan word from one of the Romance languages. It appears in errege, king, erretate, royalty, erresuma, kingdom, erretor, rector. The following to is the Japanese word for door, which enters into the constitution of Yamato, the mountain door; its Basque equivalent is ate, athe, Circassian tsche, Yeniseian athol, Koriak titil, etc. The modern Japanese word for a crossbar, such as primitive doors and gates were closed with, is yoko-g'i. In Basque, haga, aga means a horizontal pole or bar, but in the form athal haga denotes the bar of the door, the word for door, athe, taking an increment for euphony's sake. The door played an important part in Hittite phraseology. Already the very name mata, mato, mito, has been found as the original of the Japanese mikado, kado being also door or gate, meaning the illustrious door or sublime porte. The name of Hamath again as Yamato is, the gate of the mountains. In the Book of Rites of the Iroquois, one of the American tribes whose language has intimate affinities to the Basque, the Senecas bore the honourable title Ronaninhohonti, the doorkeepers. 6 As applied to Pisiris and other Hittite suzerains dwelling in Carchemish, the term, bar of the gate of dominion, probably means that they were the guardians of the confederacy, con- sidered as a great house or walled city in poetic thought. The fourth title is itsuka or at-suka. Kera saki, the emperor or chief iii' the whole of Syria. The Japanese word tu.go means the whole ; in Basque it is oso, o.soki. It has often been asked whence came the word Syria, seeing that the Semitic name of the country so called was Aram. To the Egyptians, Syria was Kharu. It has no philological connection, therefore, either with Hiil... The [roquiiis Hook of Rites, |>. 7!. 74 THE HITT1TES. Assyria or with Tyre, Tsor. Strabo informs us that the Cappa- donians were called Leucosyri or White Syrians, and they certainly were Hittites. 7 The name Syria is thus a Greek adaptation of the native Kera, and this is probably the same word as the Basque herri, Etruscan kara, a country which survives in the Japanese Icori, a province, but finds its best modern exponent in Corea, anciently called Karo, which means the land. Kera, therefore, is the native land of the Hittites, the country, in contradistinction to all other parts of the earth. Pisiris' last title is mata Katanesa, king of the Hittites. Any doubt that the Hittites were the authors of the Hamath and similar inscriptions cannot survive this statement. Some of the symbols that constitute the initial syllable of the word read Kata, have the phonetic value hi, as in the last line of Hamath iii., but the hieroglyphic employed in the title under consideration in Hamath i. has the value generally of ku, gu. Although some Assyrian inscriptions call the Hittites, Hatti, Khatti, Khatu, the Hebrew Heth or Cheth, Egyptian Kheta, Khita, Chinese Khitan, and Mexican Citin, are in favour of hi. Yet the Indian Cathaei, Tartar Katei, and mediaeval Cathay, seem to indicate, with the Assyrian name, a lack of constancy in the vowel of the first syllable. The Hittite words swtoba and matsuhil are worthy of atten- tion The first of these consists apparently of the Basque verb sutu to burn, from su, fire, and ba, an old word meaning place. The Japanese preserves ba in its original signification, but in Basque its place is generally taken by the word pen of unknown derivation. Yet ather-be, a shelter, and harro-bi, a quarry, retain ba as be and bi, the two words meaning a place of shelter, and a place of stones. The Basque su, fire, agrees with the Lesgh- ian zo, za, zi, with the Mizjejian zie, tse, and in part with the Georgian zez-chli; but the modern Japanese word is hi. However, the Japanese retains the old word subitsu, a hearth, the Basque subazter, as a reminiscence of the ancient language. Thus sutu- ha is literally a place of burning. The Japanese has an isolated word sotoba, denoting a wooden grave-tablet inscribed with 7 Strabo, lib. xii. c. iii. 5. They were Hittites with a large intermixture of Aryan blood ; Caphtorira mingled with Philistim. THE VOTIVE INSCRIPTIONS FROM HAMATH. 75 Sanscrit characters, but it is improbable that it has any connec- tion with the term employed by the Hittite scribe. It is only by a comparison of different texts that the etymology of matsuhil can be decided. It would be a simple matter to compare it at once with the modern Japanese matsuri, to offer sacrifice ; but what are the constituents of matsuri, for the Basque has no such word ? In Hamath iii., maisu occurs twice with an increment as matsune, where a verb, to give, is demanded by the context. This verb is the Basque ematen, email, anciently ematzen, to give. The Japanese has lost this as a separate verb, but retains its root ma as ma, to transform nouns into verbs ; thus from ina, no, and tsuka, a handle, are derived inamu, tsukamu, to refuse, to grasp. but literally, to give a no, to give a handle. In Etruscan the verb is frequently used in its radical form, ma or ema. 8 About hil or it there is no doubt ; it is the Basque word meaning dead. death, die. This simple radical is concealed in the Georgian moldidi, sikvdUi, the Circassian tlagha, tlash, and the Mizjejian legi, but is preserved in all its simplicity in the Choctaw illi. A commoner word for death is the Basque h.eriotze, Lesghian haratz, Japanese Jcorosu, Iroquois kerios, and Dacotah karrasha. It is more than probable that hiltze and heriotze are but variant forms of one root. The absence of the letter I in Japanese makes hil, il an impossibility in that language. The whole word matxv-h.il is thus an inversion of the Basque hildu-matzen, which now means to mortify, but the literal rendering of which is, to give death. A remnant of pagan days is the Basque abrildu, to sacri- fice, literally abere-kildu, to kill an animal, but matsuhil is a much older term, so much so that its Japanese equivalent matsuri has completely lost its etymological connection. The primitive meaning of sacrifice in many languages seems to have been simply that of slaughter. The deity honoured by Pisiris at Hamath bears Semitic names, Baal and II Makah. Now the Hamathites had a god of their own named Ashima, the same doubtless as the Japanese war god Hachiman. Baal must have been borrowed from the Phoenicians, as he was by the Israelites in the time of their long See Ktruria Capta. 76 THE HITTITES. apostacy. 9 So great was the fame of this Syrian god that almost every European country retains traces of his worship, and even in America these are not altogether wanting. 10 The other name, II Makah, can hardly denote a different deity, for we cannot suppose that the Hittite would profane the altar he erected for one god by placing on it a record of his devotion to another. We must therefore regard II Makah as an epithet of Baal. II Makah was an Arabian god peculiarly connected with Haran, from which the similarly named region in Mesopotamia is not to be dissocia- ted. 11 In the Semitic tongues the name would signify the god of slaughter, and, in the Hittite lanenaofe, while II does not denote a god, the words II or Hil-maka mean the death striking, for maka signifies to strike, wound, kill. It may be, therefore, that the epithet is Hittite, the only thing against this being the absence from the base of the il, al, la symbol of the horizontal line denoting a prefixed vowel or breathing, such as appears in the last character of the group matswhil. The reason why Pisiris erected his altar at Hamath rather than at Carchemish, is to be found in the fact that the former place was the abode of the sacred scribes of the Hittite nation, who may also have con- stituted its priesthood. The Hittite first personal pronoun and verb substantive are contained in these inscriptions. The pronoun I is ne or ni, agreeing with the Lesghian na, the Basque ni, the Corean na, the Aztec ne, and many similar American forms. The Georgian replaces it by ma, me, mi, in its various dialects, but the Japanese, which rarely employs personal pronouns, is quite unconformable save in its occasional use of mi, which is also found in the dialects of the Dacotah language along with the form niah. The Hittite verb, to be, is he. In its Hittite state of isolation it is best represented by the ca of the Aztec and Sonora dialects of America. But it is easily recognized in hi and ke forms of the Japanese shi, suru, which although professedly meaning to do, like the Basque clut, has more frequently the sense '' The original Baal was Bela the son of Beor, the first king that reigned in Edoni, whose name as thai of a deity was changed to Baal Peor before the Israelites entered Canaan. 10 B. deBourbourg, H. des Nations de l'Amerique, tome iii. liv. 9. ch. 2. 11 Lenormant and Chevalier, Ancient History of the East, vol. ii. p. 323. THK VOTIVE INSCRIPTIONS FROM HAMATH. 77 of becoming, as in yashi, yasuru, be lean or become lean. The same form, doing double duty for to be and to do, may be detected in the Basque regular verbs falsely said to be conjugated without auxiliary. Thus erausi, to speak, becomes in the present indica- tive d'araus-kit, I speak; d'araus-kizu, thou speakest; d'araus-lri, he speaks ; and in the past, n'eraus-kian, I spoke; zen eraus-kian, thou didst speak ; z eraus-kian, he did speak. The Etruscan discards all the prefixes in d, etc., of the modern Basque, but retains ki, kio, Man. What are these forms in ki? Simply variations of the original Hittite auxiliary, which, being affixed to the present participle, and that is what a Hittite verb really is, gives it either active or neuter value, according to the quality of the participle. Thus eraus-ki means literally, he is speaking, which may be neuter enough ; but heriotz-ki, he is killing, is quite active or transitive. The Basque verb thus answers exactly to the Japanese shi, and its forms ki and ke. That the Hittites must have had several other auxiliary verbs and other forms of the verb substantive, is undeniable. Happily, however, their most ancient inscriptions are not burdened with them. The con- sequence is that Hittite grammar is one of the simplest and most rational in existence. 78 CHAPTER VII Historical Inscription of King Kenetala of Hamath. Part I. The inscriptions numbered Hamath iii. and v. contain the name of the Hamathite king, Kenetala, and present a connected narrative, or at least two narratives with striking points of contact. The writer has had no opportunity of ascertaining, by examination of the stones themselves, the truth in the discrepancy between the statements of Mr. Tyrwhitt Drake and the Rev. William Wright, as to the connection of the two inscriptions. Mr. Wright's account connects Hamath v. with the votive Hamath iv. Mr. Drake's is to the effect that iii. and v. are on the side and front respectively of the same stone. The corres- pondence of characters on iii. and v., as well as the contents of the inscriptions, favours Mr. Drake's statement. If, however, Mr. Wright's statement is the correct one, it will follow that all the Hamath inscriptions formed part of the great altar of Baal dedicated by King Pisiris. Some of the hieroglyphics in these two inscriptions do not appear elsewhere, and parts of H. v. are so defaced that it would be at present unwise to attempt their restoration. Otherwise the language employed is coeval with and of the same character as that of the votive tablets. This is by no means so Iberic or Basque-like as that on the Moschian stone bowl, although the Basque connection of almost all the words can r.eadily be indicated. In Hamath among the Kenite scribes, who may have given name to the Kannushi or native priesthood of Japan, it is natural to find the dialect of Yamato developing itself. It is not, therefore, astonishing to meet in these inscriptions with words and constructions almost or entirely identical with those of the Japanese language as now written and spoken. The Japanese grammarians insist that their language has undergone but little change from the beginning of H.llf Trans Sot Bibl. Arch- Vol. VII. HAMATH INSCRIPTIONS. r (Burtoip, lijcr. N? 4. Plates 7 <$ 6) H. IV. (Burton, hscr. N93 Plate 5) qQq ii^^^jy ^^ ib a HISTORICAL INSCRIPTION OF KING KENETALA OF HAMATH. 79 their period, which they place in 660 B.C. The foreign Chinese element that pervades modern Japanese had, however, no place in the ancient documents of the empire. The story that Chinese letters were introduced into Japan in the third century of the Christian era is evidently false, as the first historical connection of the Khitan with China cannot have been earlier than the seventh century. Yet the Chinese, as themselves a migrating people, may in ancient times have been in contact with branches of the Hittite family in the west, since the Persian historians place Chin, Machin and Katay between Persia and Hindustan. Ancient Indian documents mention the Chinas as aborigines of Hindustan and even enumerate them among the Kshattriyas or Indo Scyths. 1 Dr. Edkins exhibits the relation of the Chinese to the western countries of Asia, but places their migration from these at 3000 B.C. 2 This great antiquity of the Chinese people in China not only contradicts the Persian writers, but also gives to the ancient Chinese a prehistoric character, and renders it absolutely impossible to confirm the statements of their historians by those of any foreign document whatsoever. This is a con- venient shield for fable, but it takes the early Chinese annals out of the domain of historical science. Hamath III. The inscription Hamath iii. begins at the right hand corner of the first line, and thence proceeds in regular boustrophedon order to the end. In the preceding inscriptions a commencement was made on the left hand. The Hittites do not seem to have restricted themselves to any one direction in commencing an inscription, the order of reading being as a rule sufficiently indicated by the trend of the hieroglyphics, which are generally to be read toward their backs. The first character in the upper line is half obliterated, so that its syllabic value must be deter- mined from the text of Hamath v. The transliteration of the inscription is as follows : Line 1, Kalebamakakakeba Kaba at a H>:> THE HITTITES. by a usurper named Ilubid. This Ilubid was in the town of Karkar, where he excited Arpad, Simyra, Damas and Samaria ; against Sargon. Sargon took Karkar and .flayed Ilubid. 6 Else- where in the same inscription we read : '' The people of Kharkhar had enforced Kibaba, the chief of the town, and had sent to Dalta of Ellip for submitting themselves. I occupied this town, I delivered the prisoners, I installed those men whom my hand had conquered. I put over them my lieutenants as governors." This last Kharkhar seems to have been in Armenia in the vicinity of Media. Araxene, and Albania. Yet the name Kibaba connected with it and the very title, chief, agree with the keba Kaba, of Kalaka. Both chiefs were apparently friends of Assyria. One difficulty is to reconcile the two cities Karkar and Kharkhar. The former, from its connection with Hamath, Arpad and Simyra, would seem to represent a Syrian Chalcis, of which there was our some distance to the north of Hamath, and another of less importance, almost as far to the south. The Hittite text favours a Chalcis, as the Karkar, by its form Kalaka, and plainly connects Kaba with the town as its captor and the slayer of its ruler, Kalaba or Caleb. It looks as if the annalist of Sargon had con- founded two distinct events, through the coincidence in the names of the places in which the\ T occurred. The second difficulty is chronological. Kibaba's fate of enforcement, whatever that may mean, took place, or is recorded as having taken place, in the reign of Sargon, when Rezin and Pekah were dead and Pisiris was banished. But, in the Hittite record, Carchemish under Pisiris. Damascus under Rezin, and Israel under Pekah, together with Hamath under Kenetala, were independent kingdoms. The record, therefore, must belong to the reign of Tiglath Pileser, and to a time when Sargon, as his general, first came into relation with these monarchs and their states. To them the killing of Kaleba by Kaba was a matter of great importance. Indeed, it seems to have been the cause of their revolt against Assyria that the renegade Hittite murderer should be befriended by that powerful empire. The chronological difficulty may be overcome and a synchronism established by supposing that the revolt took place during the reign of Tiglath Pileser, resulting in the over- ' See Sargon's Inscription, Records of the Past, vii. 21. HISTORICAL INSCRIPTION OF KING KENETALA OF HAMATH. S3 throw of Kaba by Kenetala and his allies, and the occupation of the city of Kalaka, Karkar, or Chalcis, the people of which sided with the enemies of the Hittite chief. The remnant of Kaba's forces were imprisoned in Kalaka, and Kenetala, dying there, was succeeded by Ilubid, who remained in possession of the city. Tiglath Pileser overcame Rezin and put him to death, and Pekah was assassinated by Hoshea. Then, after the death of Tiglath Pileser and the brief reign of Shalmanezer the sixth, Sanson took Hamath, and, finding its King Ilubid in unlawful possession of Kalaka, stormed that city, released the followers of Kaba, and put the Hamathite usurper to death. The taking of Kalaka or Karkar' would thus be the last act in the great tragedy of which the murder of Kalaba was the first. Of Kalaba, history says nothing. If Kalaka represents the most famous Chalcis north of Hamath, its proximity to Heibon and the land of Chalybonitis is suggestive. The Charashim or Cilices who gave name to Chalcis, Cilicia, Colchis, were of the Kenezite division of the Hittite family, a division in which Caleb was a common name as far back as the time of Moses ; and. still farther back, in old Egyptian days, Khilip-sira, the Hittite, fought against the armies of Pharaoh. The connection of the chief Kaba with Sargon's chief Kibaba has already been made. It is very unlikely that there were two chiefs so nearly alike in name in two distinct cities of the same name and in corresponding circumstances. The word keba, the chief, specially applied to Kaba. is a very common one in the inscriptions of the Khitau. In the Euguhine inscriptions it is one of the most frequently recurring words in the form lube? It also appears in Celt Iberian and in Pictish inscriptions, in Lat Indian and in Siberian, in Japanese its form is kn.hi, Lube, head, in Basque, jabe, jan.hi', lord. It seems to be the common property of all languages. That the city seized by Kaba was Chalcis, the capital of Chalci- dice, is confirmed by the statement that Yanzu of Khupuscisi informed Kenetala of the fact. Khupuscia was the Hittite and Assyrian name of the famous city on the Euphrates called Th" Kn^lish Translation of these Inscription* is to be found in the Trans. Oeltr Socy. of Montreal from p. 151); the Ktrus'-an and 1'inbrian Te\t-> with ^raunnate'a 1 analysis are ready for publication. . 432. 13 I'orter. Giant Cities of Bashan, p. 338. Mi THE HITT1TES. as Semitic, for the reason that every etymologist explains terms by the language with which lie is best acquainted. Macrobius in his Saturnalia explains Hadad as meaning one, in the Syrian language, and Professor Sayce, referring to the passage, under- stands by Syrian, Hittite. 14 The ancient Japanese Mtotsu, Corean hotchun, hoten, Yeniseian hauta, hut eh a, chuta, may be survivals of the early numeral. The evidence of the Etruscan monuments, however, favours pimo, pima, as the original Hittite number one. ls Hadad was one of the most widely spread Khitan names. In India its chief form was Yadu, the name of a royal line to which Yudhishthira, an oriental Hadadezer, belonged. In Lydia, the Atyadae and Sadyattes preserved it. Macrobius makes Hadad to signify the sun as well as unity. Now, there is no necessary connection between the two ideas, for while it is true that there is only one sun. it is also true that there is only one moon, one earth. It must, therefore, be mere coincidence that unites the meanings in one word. The Lesghian gede, with the Iroquois hiday, ahita, the Loo Chooan tida, and Sonora tat, are forms for the sun which may have arisen out of a word like Hadad. The Basque word for sun affords a possible solution of the mystery. That word is eguzki, iruzki, iduzki. The first form eguzki, connects with egun, a day, and when that is said Its etymology is stated. But the other forms indicate two verbs, erautsi, to spread, and edatsen, hcdatzen, to extend, as their roots. Thus the sun is the far-reaching, widely-extending, all- pervading, for erautsi is just our English word, reach. To recover the name Hadad, we have but to take the commonest form of hedatzen, which, as hedatu, stretching, gives in the Basque of to-day the ancient word. The Japanese, of course, has the same root, but not so fully displayed. Its words, far-stretching, ' extending, are todoku, todokeru, with which, as a coincidence, tada, alone, may be compared. It is thus settled that Hadad is a Khitan, not a Semitic word. The name Rezin is of the same character. The 18th Emperor of Japan was Ritsiou, the 63rd, :4 Macrobius, Saturnalia, 1. i. c. '2:\. '"' Etruria Capta. ''' Vishnu Purana, Mahabharata, etc. HISTORICAL INSCRIPTION OF KING KENETALA OF HAMATH. 8 , Reizen, the 70th, Go-Reizen. 17 Other Syrian names, such as Hazael and Naaman, show Khitan origin. Thus Hazael may be hezaula, a pillar, post, stake ; and Naaman may be Naimen, the power of will. Whatever the original population of Damascus may have been, it is evident that the royal line overthrown by Tiglath Pileser was Hittite. For four hundred and fifty years that line remained in obscurity, and then, in 255 B.C., it suddenly emerged as the Parthian dynasty of eastern conquerors, replacing the old names Hadad, Hadadezer, and Rezin, with their equiva- lents Diodotus, Tiridates, and Arsaces. 18 On a coin of Arsaces XII. occur the words, Basileos basileon Arsakau megalou, dikaiou. euergetou, theou eupatoros philellenos, which Noel Humphreys correctly translates : " Of the king of kings, Arsaces, the great ? the just, the benehcent, the illustriously born, the lover of the Greeks." But he does not translate the words in a strange alphabet written at the base of this inscription in two lines from right to left. That strange alphabet is identical with the Etruscan and Celt Iberian, and the reading of the characters is: beha hifz, ome baka, Orotu, behold the word, the peculiar name, Orodes. 19 " Friend of the Greek, fair fell the mould That veiled thy stater's glittering." It veiled more than the sheen of the gold, leaving the world in ignorance for almost two thousand years of the fact that the Hittites disputed with Rome the empire of the world, as they had disputed it in ancient times with Egypt and Assyria. The peculiarly Japanese words in this short inscription are atsuta and katsw. The former is in Japanese fsutai, transmit, with which is connected tsudasu, communication, information. Its probable Basque equivalent is edausi, which combines eu*i, ausi, an old verb, to speak, with vdatu, hcdctu, extend. At present vdtmsi. is used in the sense of gossiping, but its ancient meaning appears to have been spreading speech or communica- ting information. The other word is /.v//.v/., which still means in '? Titsiiigh, Annales. ,H It i^ doubtful that Arsaces represents Rezin ; it is rather, like Ari.di and A raxes, a form of Ma Re-diah, belonging to a different Hittite tribe. IJ Humphrey's Coin Celleetor^ Manual, v.,1. 1, plate 7, .,pp. p. l.Sii. 88 THE H1TTITKS. Japanese, to conquer, defeat, excel. In Basque the present word of the same signification is garaitu, a verbal form of garai, excellent. But M. Van Eys in his Basque Lexicon says that the primitive meaning of garai was not excellent, but high. 20 Now the simplest and commonest Basque word for high is go, so that in antiquity the Basques no doubt possessed a verb goto,, gotzen, which has been replaced by garaitu, garaitzen, and which came from the same Hittite source as the verb katsu. A somewhat similar form is found in a Celt Iberian inscription in which we read Sipi Erromac almen goegi, " Scipio makes high the might of the Romans," by which is meant that he conquered the enemies of Rome. 21 The verb maka or makaka means to kill, in many Khitan languages, and is intimately connected with the verb, to die. Thus the Georgian mokluli, die, is the Aztec miclia, kill, w r hile the Aztec miqui, die, is the Sonora and Shoshonese mukiki, meca, kill. In Japanese, maka-shi means to beat, conquer, and maka-ri to die. But the radical appears in Basque as maka, makatu, to strike. The primitive meaning of death in the Hittite mind was a stroke, blow. In this inscription occurs, for the first time, a word several times repeated in the Hittite docu- ments, aginba, an army. The temptation is strong to connect it with the Japanese gumbigo, an army, derived from gun, military. It does not seem, however, that gun is a native word. The Japanese word of which it is a synonym is ikusa, related to ikun, command. In modern Basque, agin, agindu is the verb, to com- mand, and agin-tzari, chief of command, denotes a military officer. The Eugubine Tables employ agin frequently to denote an army, just as an English officer, speaking of his command, means thereby the force or troops under his authority. The Hittite usage strengthened the idea by calling an army aginba or a place of command. 20 Van Eys, Dictiormaire Basque-Francais, p. 152. 21 A copy of this inscription was sent to me by the Rev. Wentworth Webster of Bechienea, Basses Pyrenees. HAMATH H.V NSCRIPT10N Trails. Soc. Bib. Arclj. Vol. VII. (Burty.tyscr N5 P/ates 8,9 8,10) Hff flQ 3 G HV CHAPTER VIII. Historical Inscription of King Kenetala of Hamath. Part II. This mutilated document, entitled Hamath v., begins in the middle of the top line, reading from left to right, and continues through lines 2 and 3 in boustrophedon order ; but line 4 reads from left to right, like line 3, maintaining, however, the boustro- phedon order in line 5. It is hard to account for this freak of the scribe, unless we suppose that he desired to end the inscrip- tion for some reason in the right half of the last line. The first line is hardly worth counting in tbe inscription, first, because it is the common formula of Pisiris, and secondly, because it is incomplete, and, so far as our copy goes, fails to yield sense in the latter part. It reads : Ke ne mata matanesa, nabasanesa ne sari Pisa II Makara ke ne go saki. Rendered literally it is : Am I king of kings, of lords, I leader Pisa II Maka to am I go f the chief. It is doubtful that the character read il is such, and something is apparently wanting between ke ne and saki to give significance to go. The r< San lev. Narrative ..fa Journey round the D.-ad Sea and in the liil.Ie Lands. Philadelphia, IN.U ..,!. ii. ,,. \H 92 THE HITTITES. within the territory of Rezin, and the most important next to' Damascus in that territory, is the one that received the con- queror's name, and that Ras el Ain, as in Mesopotamia, is an Arabic corruption of the name Resaena. The only doubtful competitor for the honour of perpetuating the Syrian king's memory is Rliose of Peutiuger's Itinerary, which replaces the Neve of that of Antoninus. Assuming these to denote the same place, we find them representing the present Novva on the borders of Ituraea and Gaulonitis, and about a day's journey from Damascus. There are ruins of antiquity in its vicinity, but they are insignificant compared with those at Ras el Ain. The initial character in Pekah's name is peculiar to this inscription and is partly defaced, but the name of his father Remaliah, and that of his sacred city Bethel, are so well defined that there can be no doubt this intimate friend of Rezin, whose alliance with him is recorded alike by the Hebrew and Assyrian historians, is the person set forth by the tablet. 4 Unfortunately materials are at present wanting to explain why the Bible con- stantly associates the name of Pekah with that of his father, Remaliah. The latter is not elsewhere mentioned, but the theory of Gesenius that he was a private and ignoble person, and that Pekah was termed Ben Remaliah in contempt, is refuted by the Hittite document which also calls him Remaliah's son. 5 The fact that Pekah's parentage alone is given in this inscription, the object of which must have been to celebrate the names of the confederate princes, rather indicates some special distinction per- taining to Remaliah. It is very unlikely that Remaliah is a Hebrew word. The Philistine Ramleh, Armenian Aramale, and Latin Romulus, suggest an Aryan connection of the name. It does not follow, because Pekah was a captain in Pekahiah's army, that he was an Israelite, for by far the greater number of the captains of King David, even, were foreigners. He may, there- fore, have been a younger son in some Aryan royal family, who had left the court of his well-known father to take service under the kings of Israel. That he was an alien appears to be indicated by his alliance, contrary to all the Israelite traditions, with 4 IT. Kings xv. 37, xvi. 5; Lenormant, Ancient History of the East, vol. i. p. 389. ' (iesenius. Tiex. Heb. in loc. HISTORICAL INSCRIPTION OF KING KENETALA OF HAMATII. 93 Damascus, Hamath and Thapsacus ; for Jeroboam II., one of his predecessors, had conquered the former two for Israel, and Mena- hem, whose son he slew and succeeded, had treated Thapsacus with barbaric cruelty. 6 Pels ah is called the Lord of Bethel, although he reigned in Samaria, because Bethel was the sanctuary of Israel, as Hamath was the sanctuary of the Hittites. The next ally mentioned is Dahaka, King of Pitane. The name Pitane doubtless denotes the Patinai of the Assyrian monuments, whom Professor Sayce, in his Hittite map, places to the north of Antioch. They were thus to the north-west of Chalcis, and near the border of the Cilicians, to whom they seem to have been allied in race 7 The Patinians are often mentioned by the Assyrians, and Professor Sayce has collected from these notices the names of several of their kings, Lubarna, Sapalulvi Girparuda, Matuzza, Sasi, Surri, Lubarna IT, and Tutamu. s Dahaka does not appear among these names, and the only name ike it in the annals of Tiglath Pileser and Sargon is that of Dayaukku, who was the prefect of Van in Armenia. 1 ' Yet the Patinian character of the name Dahaka seems established by the connection of "the men of Khilakki and Duhuka" in an inscrip- tion of Esarhaddon. 10 The name Dayaukku has been compared with the Median Deioces, and both names find their origin in the Turanian Zohak or Dahak of Persian story. That the later Medes may have been Aryans cannot, perhaps, be denied, but that Deioces and his people were such is refuted by his very name as well as by those of Arbaces, Artynes, Astyages, and Cyaxares. The first is the Hittite Arba or Arbag, the next Ardon, the third a reproduction of Deioces with the prefix Ash, as in Ash Dahak or Zohak, and the last is, mirablle diet it, Sagara of Carcheinish. 11 Still another ally is Mansakaba, King of Nekutera. Shal- manezer II., the greatest of his name, is the first Assyrian to " II. Kings xiv. 5>8, xv. l(i. 7 The Patinian kings were occasionally of the Cilician family royal, but the people were Celts. b Trans. Soc. Bib. Archseol. vol. vii. pp. 2<)0-l. * Records of the Past, vol. vii. p. '.',:>,. 10 Records of the Past, vol. iii. p. IVX 11 It will yet appear that the body of the Meie-, and Persians, like that of the Patiniar.s. was Sumerian or Celtic. The Median i nlers were at times Hittite, at thers Aryan <>i .laphetic. To the latter elasn belonged Sagara. 04 THE H1TTITES. recognize Nigdiara, as he calls it on his Black Obelisk. He there counts it to the Idians with Nigdima ; and places it between Zamua and the sea, by which he must mean Lake Van in Armenia, in another inscription, in which he calls it Nikdera. 12 His son, Sam as Rimmon, in relating his victories over the Hittite Nairi, mentions Khirtsina, the son of Miofdiara, who had 300 cities and eleven fortresses in the land of Sunbai, which is placed between Khupuscai and Manai, the latter being the Minni of Van. 13 There is thus reason for supposing that the Idian land covered an extensive area, from Mygdonia in northern Mesopotamia north- eastward to the shores of Lake Van, and that Nekutera, Nikdera, or Nigdiara, was its capital. The Etruscan and primitive Italian names Incitaria, Nicotera, Angitulae, Anhostatir, reproduce Nekutera, generally in connection with the name Hasta. 14 The Idians, Yahdians, Astians, as they were variously called, were the leading tribe of the Hittites, and Carchemish was probably one of their foundations. Among the Turanian tribes of Liguria, the Celtic tables of the Eugubine inscriptions enumerate two divisions of this stock, the Jovies Hostatir and the Anhostatir. These are the Astian Oxybii, and the Anhostes or Vennostes. The latter must be the descendants in part of the Nikderians and Nigdimians of the Ass3 T rians : the former, as Oxybii, came from the Yatsubi or Yasibi, who, in the time of Sennacherib, dwelt near Albania. 1 " The name of the Nekuterian king is Mansakaba, a peculiarly Hittite name of great historical and religious signifi- cance. Its Hebrew form was Mezahab, its Egyptian, Methosu- phis. Menthesuphis, Mentemsaf, of Manetho's sixth dynasty, who is, however, the same person as Haremhebi of the eighteenth, and the last Pharaoh of the Shepherd line. 10 Medeba, in Moab, first made the name geographical : it appears again in the Assyrian Mazamua of Armenia, in Massabatica of Media, and in Messapia of southern Italy. The Hittite priests of Ephesus derived from >'* Records of the Past, v. 31, iii. 08. i" Records of the Past, i. 15. 14 Incitaria was in Etruria, Nicotera in Bruttium, where also were the Aquae Angitulae : Anhostatir occurs in the Umbrian Eugubine Tables. 15 Records of the Past, i. 27, vii. (iO. 1,; Me-zahab corresponds to the Egyptian Em-nub; the prefixed Har or Hor is honorific. HISTORICAL INSCRIPTION OF KING KENETALA OF HAMATH. 95 this ancestor the name Megabyzi ; and himself appears in Greek tradition as Methapus or Messapus, a teacher of mysteries. 17 The Indian scriptures furnish the name under the partial disguise of Vitahavya. ls He is Amatsoufiko, the ancestor of the ancient kings of Japan. 1S) The Arimaspi of Siberia, known to the ancients through the information imparted by Aristaeus, are linked in the story of Herodotus with the Italian Metapontum. 2 " The Yebis or Ainos of Nossabou or Amossibe, are degraded Messapian Japyges.- 1 In America the name is divine among the Dacotahs as Wakaghapi. The Messapians and Amossibes live again in Southern California as the Mojeves or Amockhaves of the Yuma family, who apply the name epatch to their brother Indians, but call eveiy man of their own tribe metapaei They look for the return of Montezuma, whom they worship, like the Pueblo Indians of Arizona and New Mexico, whose waiting hres are ever burning for his coming.' 22 Nor with Mexico, where at least two historical Montezumas reigned, do the ancient name and its traditions end. The Chibchas or Muyscas of New Granada wor- shipped the ancestral hero as Nemquetheba ; and to the Peruvians lie was Manco Capac, the progenitor of their race.- 1 ' It is doubt- ful if throughout the world, apart from Christian teaching, there can be found a name so widely spread in tradition and tribal and geographical nomenclature. Mansakaba, though bearing so illus- trious a name, has no other record than this inscription. A similar name to Mansakaba is that of Makaba, king of the Ankatatsu. It may also be compared with that of Maggubi, king of the Madakhirians, whom Shalmanezer on the Black Obelisk mentions after the Khupuscians, as if they might he neighbours. 24 However, Shalmanezer was long before Makaba. 17 Xenophon, Anal)., 1. v. c. iii. (> : Strabo, 1. xiv. c. i. 23 : tttrabo, I. vi. <. i. 15, I. ix. c. 2, 13 ; Pausanias 1. iv. <*. 1. Is Muir'a Sanscrit Texts, vol. 1, p. 22!). 111 Titsingh Annales, p. xvii. '-'" Herodotus 1. iv. cc. 13-15. -> SanKokf Tsou Ran To Sets, pp. 182-3. Seoals.i |,. 202, wliere the word moans a seal (phoca) in the language of the Ainos. -'-' Bancroft, Native Races of the Pacific States, vol. iii. p. 175; IJecker. Congress's Americanistes, 1S77. vol. i. p. 335: I >e Luey-Fossarieu, I.'- Langue- Indiemies de la Oalifornie. - Humboldt's Views of Nature, p. 12<> : Peruvian A nt r< ( uit i.- . p. II. -'' Records of the P:,st. v. 3!l. .% THE HITTITES. and Ankatatsu is not Madakhiri. The second part of the name Anka-tatsu is the Japanese verb tachi, tatsu, to stand up, but in Hitlite possessing also transitive power. Its Basque equivalent is the verbal termination tatu, tatsen, as in bec/is-tatu, saris-tutu, to look, to reward, literally, to set an eye, to set a reward. What is the anka that was set up by this people ? There is reason to think that it was the palm tree. The region between Hebron and the Dead Sea, where Amorites and Hittites contended in the days of Abraham, bore two names, Hazezon Tamar and Engedi. The first word is Semitic and means " the pruning of the palm "; and Aingedi, if Semitic, means "the fountain of the kid." Js Engedi necessarily Semitic? There is a spring or fountain there, but so there is in almost every place that men have chosen for habitation. In the time of Jerome, Engedi was a place of some note, and, three centuries before, Josephus mentioned it as the seat of one of the chief toparchies of Judaea. 25 Pliny, however, who completed his Natural History soon after the fall of Jerusalem, says nothing of the fountain of the kid, but speaks of " the town of Engadda, once only inferior to Jerusalem in fertility of soil and groves of palms; now, like it, a heap of ashes." 20 How came Pliny to know about the palms, since the name of Hazezon Tamar was departed ? The name was in existence before Israel entered the land of promise, and a town was there. Solomon alludes to its vineyards, but does not bring the fountain of the kid into his imagery. 27 Cyprus was originally a Hittite country, and famous among western regions for its palms and vines. In the time of Esarhaddon there was a city in that island which he calls Amtikhadasta, very like an Assyrian corruption of Anka- tatsu. 28 The whole island of Cyprus was called Yahnagi accord- ing to the Assyrians. Now the initial letter of Aingedi is ayin, which the Greeks often rendered by gam/ma, so that in sound and transliteration the word varied according to the speaker as Gingedi, Haingedi, Yangedi. It is not to be supposed, however, that Ankatatsu was in Cyprus. It was Hittite, and in the time Ritter, Comp. Geo. of Pal. iii. 113. s Pliny, H. N. v. 15. ' u Joshua xv. 62, I. San., xxiv. 1. Canticles i. 14. * Ptecords of the Past, iii. 10*. HISTORICAL INSCRIPTION OF KING KEXETALA OF HAMATH. 97 of Samas Riinmon may have been either Ginkhidai or Ginkhukh- tai, both of which he makes states of the Nairi without settling their locality. 29 Sargon mentions a region, Sinukhta, which he took away from its king, Kiakku, and gave to the King of Atuna ; and his predecessor, Tiglath Pileser, brings into close proximity Nuqudina, Atinni and Hamath. 30 A final reference to the Assyrian records shows that in the time of Sennacherib, a southern branch of this family, the Nakindati, dwelt in Elam, their capital being Tagab Lishir. Assurbanipal found them in the same region, but calls them Xakidati. 31 The Hittite text says that the Ankatatsuk were neighbours, literally, at the gate, of Yanzu of Khupuscia. The only neigh- bours the Thapsacans could have on the west were the inhabitants of Palmyra, for the rest of the country was desert. In ancient Hebrew days, Tadmor, a synonym for Tamar, the palm, was the name of this oasis. Solomon took Hamath Zobah and built Tadmor in the wilderness, and it became a caravan station, with Damascus on one side and Thapsacus on the other, for the great trade that the wise monarch of Israel opened up with the distant east. 32 Had Solomon any predecessors in Tadmor ? Were its palms a wild native growth, or had human labour been bestowed upon them 1 Botanists tell us that most palms need moisture ; did any skilled hands irrigate their roots and add to nature's care ? 33 When Solomon's northern empire was lost with the rise of Syria Damascus, who cared for Tadmor and led the caravans from Damascus to Thapsacus ? History is silent, unless it speaks now through the inscription of King Kenetala. In Ezra and Nehemiah are found three families that returned from captivity in Babylon and are mentioned together, the children of Re/in, of Nekoda, of Paseah. 34 They were not Israelites but Nethinim, the children of Solomon's servants, whom he had doubtless employed in his caravan trade. The children of Nekoda could not even show that they had any connection with Israel. Longing '"' Records of the Fast, i. 19. :n K.-cnrds of the Fast, vii. .'50 ; lb. v. 40. 1 Records of the Fast, i. 44, i. 91. "- II. Chron. viii. 4. : '-"' Lindlev, Vegetable Kingdom, pp. 135, seq. M Ezra ii. 18, W : Xehemiah vii. 50, 51. (7) 98 THE HITTITES. to get back to the palm trees of their Syrian home, they came as the stowaways of Israel's crew. These passages of the Hebrew scribe and courtier reveal the existence of a city of Rezin more clearly than does Ras el Ain, and warrant ns in placing between the transported Damascenes and the Pasachites of Thapsacus, the children of Nekoda, who could only have dwelt in Tadmor in the wilderness. Unhappily the Hittites were removed to lands in which palms do not nourish, so that their vocabularies can afford but doubtful information as to what their word for the palm tree was. Among the Aztecs one kind of palm bore the name nequa-raetl, the termination metl denoting the maguey or American agave. The Japanese call the date natsume, but yanagi, which, if it meant a palm, would settle the matter, denotes the willow, feathery in its way, but producing no fruit. Nor does the Basque help much, although its words inaz, a fern, tintz, ivy, unki, a tree stump ; and inzaur, a nut, are suggestive. Most of the Iroquois words denoting trees and vegetation beo-in with on or ohn, such as ohneta, pine, onenta, fir, onatsia, corn, onenste, maize, ohonte> grass, onerate, foliage, onenha, almond, onenliare, vine ; and the birch, which in its various uses replaces in cold climates the palm of southern regions, is onake, answering in form if not in meaning to the Japanese yanagi. The root appears in Choctaw as anih, enih, to bear fruit, grain, berries, etc. ; and the Yeniseian enalmi and Yukahirian yungul, a forest, plantation, like the Iroquois onashia, point to vegetation in the form of trees as the meaning of anka. Again anke is the Lesghian word for wheat, and untsha for barley. The Circassian has san, wine, sanahsh, grape, sanehtshee, vine ; ayen also is a Basque word for vine. Among the Turanian tribes of Northern India, who may in part be regarded as a remnant of ancient Hittite occupation, the name for the plantain, their most familiar tree, is ungsye. gnaksi, gnosi. 35 All of these terms point to the Hittite word Anak, whose initial ay in, as in Engedi, satisfies the conditions required 35 Molina, Vocabulario de la Lingua Mexicana ; Hepburn's Japanese Dictionary ; Van Eys, Dictionnaire Basque ; Cuoq, Lexique de la Langue Iroquoise ; Wright, Chahta Leksikon ; Klaproth, Asia Polyglotta and Sprach-Atlas ; Hunter, Compara- tive Dictionary of the Non-Aryan languages of India. HISTORICAL INSCRIPTION OF KING KENETALA OF HAMATH. 99 by the varying- forms anka, yanagi, gnak. In such forms how- ever as nequa, Nekoda, Nuqudina, the absence of some equivalent for the initial ayin can only be explained as a corruption of speech resulting from ignorance of the original signification of the word. If anak in Hittite meant a palm, it would be a fitting designation for the men of lofty stature in whose presence the Israelite spies were as grasshoppers. The abode of these Anakim in or near Hebron would also justify a connection of their name with the place called Engedi by the Hebrews. 30 The district in which Palmyra lies is now called Antoura. There, linger tradi- tions of Antar, the Arabian hero ; and, near at hand among the mountains of Lebanon, dwelt the Ansarians, whom Burckhardt regarded as a tribe expelled from India, and whose peculiar idolatry points them out as the remains of a primitive Syrian race. 37 What connection these names have with the ancient Ankatatsu is hard to determine. That a Hittite tribe and family existed which nourished fruit trees and derived much of their sustenance from them, like the African Garamantes and Lotophagi, is capable of proof. Among the Scythians of Herodotus appear the baldheaded Argippaeans, who lived on the fruit of a tree called Ponticum, which they made into cakes, and from which they expressed a drink called "aschy." Under these trees or round about them they erected their tents in winter, thus apparently protecting the tree from frost. They were a sacred race and acted as arbiters in the quarrels of the Scyths. As Professor Rawlinson has indicated, they are called Arimphaeans by Pliny and Pomponius Mela, and as both of these writers place them in the neighbourhood of the Riphaean moun- tains, there is srood reason to think that their name is the most correct of the two, and that the true name of the sacred race lies between Riphae and Arimphae. 38 Wheeler, after Heeren, identi- fies the Argippaei with the Calmucs of Tartary, who make a similar use of the bird cherry. 39 Philology here partly favours :;,; It is remarkable that Attila. the Hun, and a noted Hittit.', should, according to Olaus, be "in Engadi nutritus," or, according to Ritius, "nutritus in Kngaddi"; Mascou's History of the Ancient Germans, englished by Lediard, 1738, vol. i. p. 496. 37 Larnartine, a Pilgrimage to the Holy Land, New York, 1848, vol. ii. p. 11. :w Rawlinson"s Herodotus, bk. iv. ch. 23. "'< Wheeler, Geography of Herodotus, 18(5. 100 THE HITTITES. the Hittitc connection and partly opposes. The Calmucs occupy what was an original Hittite region, but their language is Mongolian, which the Hittite language was not. But, on the other hand, these Calmucs call themselves Derben Oeroet, the four allies or brothers, which are the tribes Derbet, Torgot, Choshot, Sungar. The latter tribe has a legend that their great ancestor, being left as a child under a tree, was nourished by the sap which the intelligent tree caused to exude from a branch bent down over his mouth. 40 We have not found Anak, but we have found his father, Arba, in the various forms Argippaei, Arim- phaei, Riphaei, Derben, and Derbet. Just as Herodotus makes Targitaus, the mythic Scythian, the father of Leipoxais, Arpoxais, and Colaxais, and represents the first as the progenitor of the Auchatae, so tribal nomenclature in Tartary unites the names and establishes the validity of barbarian tradition. 41 For Targi- taus is reproduced in Torgot : Arpoxais lives again in Derbet from derben, four, the Hebrew Arba, Arbag : Colaxais is repre- sented by Chalcha or Kalka, a name of the tribe from which the Choshots are derived : and the Auchatae are these same Choshots or Hoshoits, as they are sometimes called. As in Europe there are Latinized Etruscans, Iberians, and Celts, Germanized Celts, Ugrians, and Sclaves, so in Tartary the Calmucs are Mongolized Hittites. America also has its fruit-loving tribes. When De Soto crossed the Mississippi near Chickasa Bluff, gaily decorated natives brought him presents of fish, and loaves made of the fruit of the persimmon. 42 These were doubtless members of what Mr. Gatschet, in his elaborate memoir, calls the Maskoki family, including the Alibamu and Koassati or Coosadas. 43 The latter represent the Choshots of the Derben Oeroet, and the former are the Arba Kita. The derivation given for Alibamu is alba, a thicket, and ayamule, I clear ; thus the Alibamu are the clearers of the land or cultivators. De Soto met with the Indian chief Alimamu, whose name stands for the tribe, west of Chickasa, but 4 '> Gutzlaff, Sketch of Chinese History, vol. i. p. 7 ; Klaproth, Asia Polyglotta, 271. 41 Herodot., lib. iv. c. 5. *-' Bancroft, History of the United States, London, 1866, vol. i. p. 40. *3 Gatschet, a Migration Legend of the Creek Indians, pp. 57, seq. HISTORICAL INSCRIPTION OF KING KENETALA OF HAMATH. 101 the Choctaw legends place the giant agricultural and peace-loving nahullo, who should represent them, to the east of the Mississippi. The absence of the letter r in most of the Maskoki dialects accounts for the change of Arbato Alba. The very word "aschy," that the Argippaei of Herodotus called their beverage, made from the fruit of the Ponticum, is the asahua or chicha which the Peruvians made out of corn, pineapples, plantains, and other vegetable products. 44 Its root is probably identical with that of the Maskoki Choctaw verb ishkoh, to drink. The real derivation of the word Arba or Arbag, giving force to the final ayin, is doubtless to be found in the lengthened modern Japanese form araki-bari, breaking up wild land, in which araki represents the root ara, wild, rough, and bari, an old verb with the signification of the modern harashi, to clear away. There is a Japanese verb barashi, to break, but many Japanese words in /< originally began with a labial, so that hare, harashi may be regarded as a modifi- cation of a primitive bare. To get back the bag of Arbag, replace Jut/re or bare by baki, now haki, which means to sweep away; and in ara-baki, the sweeping away of wildness, the old Hittite Arbaof is restored. The Maskoki etymologists evidently knew the meaning of the Alibamu name, but not its constituents. Nor are these easy to find. Even in Basque the root ara is only found in such words as irha-zain, literally, forest guard, Ira- sugar, wild or rough apple, a quince. That language, however. has a synonym in lufz, rough, coarse, rude, evidently of the same origin. This does not appear in the Choctaw Maskoki languages^ which use lukchuk, mud, muddy, to denote wildness, as in lukchuk ahe, wild potato. This lukchuk is the Basque lohitsu, muddy. It would seem as if the Choctaws had taken their ideas of wild land from a swamp. Their word, to sweep, also is com- pound, being busk poll h , derived from bushah, cut, mown, ploughed, etc. Another illustration of the change in signification in the same root is the Choctaw honayo, wild, but the Basque oihan, forest. It is evident, therefore, that the Choctaws have merged an original root ala or la, meaning rough, crude, wild, in another, Ida, la, le, meaning wet, whence lus.sah, a swam]), wild land. 41 Peruvian Antiquities, IDS. 102 THE HITTITES. Before dismissing the Ankatatsu or Anakim of Kirjath Arba, whom we have followed so far into the western world, it is worth while to note two indications of their presence in ancient times in the region of Palmyra. One of these is the place called Oruba or Oriza, now Sokhne, which the classical geographers set down under the mountains directly to the north of the city of Palms. This is a reminiscence of Arba. An older authority, the poet Homer in his Odyssey, has a passage which more than all others puzzled the Greek commentators and was the despair of Strabo. It is that in which Menelaus, describing his wanderings, says : "I came to the land of the ^Ethiopians, Sidonians, and Erembians." 45 Before these he mentions Cyprus and Phoenicia ; and by ^Ethiopia the commentators are agreed that he means Joppa on the Philistine coast. To explain the word Erembi they propose many different readings, which incline on the one hand to identify the people mentioned with the Arameans of Syria, on the other to make them Arabians. The fact that the poet places the Erembi after the Sidonians, who dwelt not far to the south-west of Palmyra, and the similarity of the words Erembi and Arimphaei, tend to identify them with the line of Arba, whose name in the time of king Makaba was superseded by that of his son Anak. These two names, with a large number of others belonging to the same division of the Hittite race, are constantly connected with agriculture in its various forms and products. That Canaan became a land flowing with milk and honey, or, in other words, a region of grass and flowers, was no doubt due largely to the labours of these Hittite pioneers, who caused even such a desert as Palmyra to rejoice and blossom as the rose. The last mentioned of the allies of Kenetala is Batsu, or it may be Tsuba, of the Tahasak. Neither he nor his people find a place in the annals of Tiglath Pileser and Sargon, but Assur- nazir-pal probably denotes Tahasa by the city of Tuskha, to which he makes frequent reference. 40 He connects it with Kasyari, Nirdun, Nirbie, Anzi, and Sigisa, which are Assyrian forms of the Hebrew Geshur, Ardon, Arba, Anak, Sheshai, and appears to * s Homer, Odyssey, iv. 84 ; Strabo, 1. i., c. i. 3 ; c. ii. 23, 31, etc. 40 Records of the Past, iii. 51, Gl. HISTORICAL INSCRIPTION OF KING KENETALA OF HAMATH. 103 include them all in the territory of the Nairi. The king of the region containing these places in the time of Assur-nazir-pal was Labduri, the son of Dubisi or Dubuzi, a term that affords little help even as a family name, since Tsuba may be the original of its first two syllables, and Batsu of its two last. The Tuscan name in comparative geography is almost confined to Italy, where Tuscania, Tusculum, and Tusculanum denoted the presence of a Turanian people. In the Umbrian tables of the Eugubine inscriptions, the Tuscer are made the leading division of the Etruscans, the other two being the Naharcer and the Japuscer. Dascylium and Dascylitis of Mysia may be compared with Tusculum and Tusculanum, and the Mysian name may claim kindred with that of the Maeotae of the Sea of Azov, among whom Strabo places the Dosci. The Hittite form Dahasa best suits Dausa-ra on the Euphrates above Thapsacus and immediately opposite Chalcis. In migration the Dahasak may have been the Dahae, whom Strabo, placing above the Maeotis, seems to identify with the Dosci, and from whom he derives the horde which under Arsaces overthrew the Greeks in the east and founded the Parthian empire in the middle of the third century, B.C. 47 These people are mentioned in the book of Ezra under the name Dehaye, in our English Bible, Dehavites, as con- stituting part of the imported Gentile population of Samaria. 48 They are probably the Dasyus of the Indian writers, a race devoutly hated by the Aryan Brahmans. 49 Among Hittite words calling for remark is sa, the third personal pronoun. In Basque it has been displaced by the modern hura, as a separable word, but is easily recognized in the common prefix of verbs in the third person singular, such as zuen, zuela, zivqusyen, zezan, as compared with niton, nuela, nuqueyen, nezan of the first. In Japanese the demonstratives, which do duty for the third personal pronoun, are a, ha, I'o and .so, the latter being the original Hittite word. This third pronoun in s occurs in Georgian as is, eja, in Circassian as sisha, in Lesgh- ian as djo, in Corean as tsa, in Dacotah as ish, in Sonora as serei, sinu, in Muyscan as as, in Chileno as wts. A common Khitan 17 Strain), xi. ii. 11, xi. vii. 1, viii. '2. lH Ezra iv. !). '' Muir, Sanscrit Texts, vol. i. 174, srq. 104 THE HITTITES. form is that presented by the Circassian arr, Mizjejian jer, Georgian (die, Basque hum, Yeniseian bari, Japanese kare, Loo- Chooan ori, Iroquois ra, re, ro, Dacotah aar, lailai, Sonora ar, uahari, Pueblos looko, and Cayubaba Peruvian are. It does not appear in the Hittite inscriptions. The verb ba, to place, occurs in bane, taneba, nagoba. It is represented in the infinitive form in modern Basque by ipi-ni or imi-ni, the final ni being the postposition ne, to. In Etruscan, imi or mi is its usual form. The infinitive form in Hittite is given in bane. In tane-ba the Japanese tanomi, meaning at once, to ask, and, trust, dependence, must be found, and this word combines the significations of the Basque itan, itandu, to ask, and adin, good understanding or agreement. Literally tane-ba is to place accord or confidence. The similar verb nago-ba, consists of ba, to place, and nago, the Hittite original of the Basque nas, nahas, together, and the Japanese naka, between, which in composition also means together, as in nakama, a company, nakarai, marriage, both of which denote union. Another verb, kanene, ganene, occurs twice in the inscription. As a verb its nearest Basque equivalent is ganatcea, to attract, the root of which is the postposition gan, at, to, towards. In Etruscan both gun and ra, meaning towards, are converted by the addition of ne and none, as ganne, ranone, into verbs signifying to approach, side with, yield to. Such a verb is kanene. Japanese has lost the postposition gan, but retains the verb kanai, to agree with, accord, be in harmony. The short word ko, a son, following Remalike. as in the Bowl Inscription of Babylon it follows Sennacherib, is peculiarly Japanese. Its literal meaning is young, small, child, and, in the sense of son, it occurs in the Lat Indian and Siberian inscriptions. It is the Circassian kkoh, Georgian skua, Koriak akek, ikuku, son, the Lesghian ga.he, boy, the Corean haia, and Iroquois axaa, child, and the Lesghian koka, small. The root appears in the Basque gazte, young. Twice in reference to Kalaba the adjective haka is employed. This is the Basque ohi, former, late, with which ahuku, a funeral, connects. So in Japanese, okuri, a funeral, connects with oku, behind, late, departed, the root of which seems to be yvbkvb, iku, to go, depart. Twice also one of the commonest words in Etruscan inscriptions is used, babe or pabe, to help, aid, HISTORICAL INSCRIPTION OF KING KENETALA OF HAMATH. 105 its modern Basque forms being paba, babese, support, protection. In Japanese it is abai, to protect, defend. Japanese verbs ending in ai and an are euphonic variations in almost all cases of originals terminating in a labial, so that the primitive abau must have been ababa. In the fourth line the city name Khupuscia is abbreviated to Kupusa or Kabesa. The general agreement of the word and the context alone indicate that Khupuscia is still meant. The verb elne, twice repeated, is the Basque el, eldu, eltzen, to come, the Choctaw elah, and Aztec valla nil. It is perhaps to be found in the Japanese aruki, to walk, the Corean kor, kiilin, and Koriak chelchit, to go. The Basque verb to walk is ib-illen, which, besides confirming the Choctaw connection as corresponding to. its bai-ellih, also gives in Men or ellen the Hittite original. It is hard to say whether the two characters rendered negai should be read thus or as nahiga. As negai we have the Japanese verb, to desire ; as nahiga, a compound of the Basque nahi, with the same meaning. The expression il atatzuko means a murderer in the literal sense of a death striker, il meaning dead, and ko being the Hittite mark of agency. In Etruscan the mark of agency is sa, and in modern Basque, ille, while in modern Japanese ya and shi per- form the same office. It is probably demonstrative in origin and may be represented by the Japanese tori-ko, a prisoner, tana-ko, a tenant, and the Basque mende-ko, azpi-ko, a slave, ararte-ko, a mediator, elkar-go, a company, lema-ko, a helmsman, gezurrez-ko, a liar. The verb atatsu seems to be the original of the Japanese tataki, to stnl."), a reduplicate form of tsuki, to stab, pierce. It is hardly recognizable in the Basque jotzen, to strike, connected in the same way with josi, to pierce. Initial / in the Khitan, as in the Gaelic division of the Celtic languages, exhibits a tendency to disappear or be converted into a sibilant. Thus the Gaelic teine, a fire, is pronounced cJteine, and the same is the case with the English and French word attention in its last syllable. The Basque verbal ending, tatu, tatzen, represents sometimes the verb jaso, to raise, and at others, egotze, to throw. Similar to these in jotzen, to strike, fight. The word atakaka has been translated neighbour. If the initial a is an essential part of the word, which the figure made 106 THE HITTITES. to denote ataka hardly determines, it cannot thus be read, nor is it easy to say what atakaka means. But if it be simply takaka, the first syllable is to, the door, in Japanese, in Basque, ate, athe. The modern Japanese word for neighbour, neighbouring, is tonari, composed of to, the door, and nari, the verb to be. A better form would be to-chika, near the door. The Basque word for a neighbour is auzoko, which, on comparison with chitez-ko, intimate, shows that the second part of the word is ezho, wax, that which adheres, so that atezko would mean adhering to the door. The verb zuzitn occurs twice in the inscription ; it is good Basque of to-day, zuzi, zuzitu, to destroy. The Japanese form is susami, in which the verb-forming particle mi, mu, replaces the Basque tu, tzen. In the same way the adjective white, zuri in Basque, shira in Japanese, becomes the verb to whiten by adding tu to zuri, and mi to shira. These particles represent old verbs mu and itu, itzen, the former having the meaning of giving, mu, and placing, mi; the latter, that of placing; thus zuri-t u and shira-mi equally mean to place whiteness or make white. The last word calling for special attention is the kamala of line 5. It answers to the Japanese komarase, to trouble, molest, disturb, the Basque samurtzen, to vex, and the Aztec comonia, to disturb. It is probably the kambil of the Basque word iskambil, com- posed of hitz, a word, and meaning a great noise of words. The lost kambil, signifying in this compound a great noise, is very suitable for denoting disturbance and a disturber. The Japanese homorase means to shut up, answering to the Choctaw akamalih and ikemalih, but these words also mean to obstruct, to molest. The Choctaw forms serve to explain the Basque word ukhumil, the fist, as meaning a closed hand. In the Semitic languages the idea of shutting up is closely connected with those of persecuting, vexing, distressing, and the same figurative speech seems to have characterized the Khitan. Their close proximity, during the ages when language was being developed by the two stocks, would naturally tend to impress upon them common forms of thought, but the question, With whom did these forms originate ? is not one that can be easily answered. There is so much for the Hittite to explain within the circle of living Khitan tongues, that its relations with outside languages may well be left in abeyance. INSCRIPTION ON THE B/> FROM v Now in ihe E Trans. Soc.Bibl. Arch. Vol. \ K OF A BASALT FIGURE RABIS Plate sh Museanq. 107 CHAPTER IX. First Inscription of King Sagara of Carchemish. This inscription; numbered Jerabis iii., demands attention before Jerabis i., because its contents indicate historical priority. Unhappily it is mutilated at the top and on the right side. The upper imperfect line begins at the left, and the inscription proceeds in regular boustrophedon order. The characters are well executed, distinct, and as a rule easy to read, the chief difficulty being the animals' heads, of which there are no fewer than nineteen, representing five distinct symbols. It can, therefore, no longer be said than an animal's head as such has the phonetic value ta, for the ass yields sa, the ox, or straight-horned domestic animal, ka, the ram, or twisted-horned animal, ra, and the fish and the dog-like head, ma. The human face appears without the indicating; arm and hand, but with the same value, sa. With protruding tongue %t denotes ne. An ideograph representing a human head, surmounted by the Phrygian cap, prepares the way for Jerabis i., in which it occurs twice. Its value is saga, saka, and it was apparently meant to set forth a saki or chief ruler. The only word that can be made out in the broken upper line is Carchemish or Kerakamaish. Beginning then at the mutilated right side of the second line, the transliteration is : Line 2, tsula Katanesa sahaka non kula Neneba menene tekanemata Matake Komukasa Salamanesera nebasine sanketsu Solaka. Line 3, Sasagane Samessinesa, kikidaku Komana Kame- sinesa non kula Sagara ka alku ha korosw ri tori mata Sagara mekuka Konvaka baka. Line 4, maru kutaikane Sagara Saganekasa memese. saka kutainekane Matake Komuka 'nude baka takakane Teraka ma/rane tsaki maranc Line ">, Salamanesera, Sagane ishsa. kekisa Kerakaaiaislt Sagara zuzena si*- Fust, vol. i. pp. llfi, lit*. 110 THE HITTITES. Cyaxares as occurring about 620 B.C. 2 On the other hand, Ctesias makes Arbaces head the Median insurrection in 875 B.C., and about the same time aid the Babylonians under Belesis in overthrowing the Assyrian Empire. 3 Already it has appeared that Arbaces, Deioces, and other so called Median names, are Hittite. Of the same character is Phraortes, with which the Parthian Phraates may be compared. Xathrites and Sitratachmes invite comparison with Seduris, the name of a Hittite King of Van ; with Ashteroth in Ashteroth Karnaim, a Hittite sanctuary ; with Satiriai, the name of a kingdom of the Nairi ; with the Iberian Astures, and the Indo Scythic Kshattriyas. The connec- tion of these men with Parthia, Hyrcania, and notably with Sagartia, regions of Hittite name and occupation, attest their origin. Cyaxares, therefore, must be of the same race, and the association of his name with Sagartia, together with the fact that he headed a successful rebellion against the Assyrian power, mark him as Sagara of Carchemish. 4 The Greek historians confounded the two stories of the fall of Nineveh, the former relating to the conquest of the Babylonian Pul, the Belesis of Ctesias, and the latter to that of Nabopolassar, a hundred and eighty years afterwards. It is necessary to anticipate in order to allay natural scepticism as to the identity of Sagara and Cyaxares. In Jerabis i. we shall find Pul as Palaka or Phalok, the Belesis of Ctesias, a king of the Babylonians, and companion in arms of Sagara ; and there also the name of the unfortunate Assyrian monarch, overthrown by them, will appear as Salaka, the Saracus of Abydenus. That author makes the same mistake as Ctesias in connecting Saracus with the conquest of Nabo- polassar. 5 The presence of Hittites in Parthia, Hyrcania, and Sagartia, in the time of the Achnemenian Persians, is accounted for by the overthrow of their Syrian Empire by the Assyrian Sargon, and their consequent banishment or transportation to distant regions by their conqueror. 2 Herodot, L. 1. 100. 3 Diodorus Siculus, ii. 19, seq. Compare Rawlinson's Herodotus, Appendix, Book i., Essay 3, The Great Median Empire. 4 Sagara was, however, an Aryan ruler of the Hittites of Carchemish. 5 Ap. Rawlinson, Herodotus, App. bk. i., Essay vii. 34, note 5. FIRST INSCRIPTION OF KING SAGARA OF CARCHEMISH. Ill The Shalmanezer of the inscription is the third of that name, who is supposed to have reigned from 828 to 818 B.C. His reign was a troubled one, the northern provinces of the empire being in a chronic state of revolt, which continued with little intermission till the fall of Nineveh. There is good reason for placing the period of, Shalmanezer III. at least fifty years later than the date assigned to him by M. Lenormant." The Assyrian Eponym Canon places a total eclipse of the sun in the year of Bur Sagale, 763 B.C. This is mentioned by the prophet Amos " Herodotus states that such an eclipse took place during the war between Cyaxares and the Lydians, which he says was foretold by the philosopher Thales of Miletus. 8 As Thales flourished about the year 600, the statement of Herodotus must be incorrect, or Cyaxares is not Sagara. Yet the eclipse occurred at a time of universal upheaval in Assyria, for the year in which it took place and those that immediately followed are marked in the Eponym calendar by rebellions in Assur, Arbaka and Gozan. Pul also came upon the scene about the year 760, and in 74") Tiglath Pileser II. commenced the new line of Assyrian monarchs. When the events recorded in the inscription took place, Salaka or Saracus was acting as his father Shalinanezer's viceroy in northern Syria. In Jerabis i., which is the historical sequel of this document, Shalmanezer is not mentioned, but Salaka is represented as the Assyrian king. As far as the testimony of the Hittite monuments goes, Shalmanezer must have lived to within a few years at most of the fall of Nineveh. The Eponym Calendar places his death in 771 B. C, but makes no mention of Salaka.'-' If the eclipse of 763 fell within the period of war between the Assyrians on the one hand and the Babylonians and Hittites on the other, that war must have lasted at least eight years. According to Herodotus, twenty-eight years elapsed between the first siege of Nineveh by Cyaxares and its final ' ; Ancient History of the East, i. 385. He calls him Shalmanezer V. and gives his date 828-KlS. 7 Boscawen, Babylonian Dated Tablets, Trans. Soc. Bib. Archreo]. vol. vi. p. lil ; Bosanquet, Synchronous History of Assyria and Judea, Trans. Soc. Bib. Archieol. vol. iii. 56 ; Amos viii. '.). s Herodot., i. 71. '' A i >. Bosanquet, loc. cit . 112 THE HITTITES. capture, that interval being filled by a period of Scythic domina- tion in Western Asia, The immediate cause of the Hittite insurrection was the appointment of one Matake as King of Commagene, in the north of Syria. This person was either zahako (Basque), an outsider, foreigner, or giyaku (Japanese), opponent, traitor, to the Hittites, who, by paying court to Shahnanezer at Nineveh, had succeeded in graining that monarch's favour, and with it the gift of the Commagenian kingdom. This was a region of great importance, lying to the north of Carcheinish and bordering upon Mesopo- tamia, Armenia, and Cappadocia. As early as the time of Tiglath Pileser I., who is supposed to have reigned about 1100 B.C., when Saul was King of Israel, Commagene or Comukha appears as an Assyrian conquest, and almost every succeeding monarch who has left records of his exploits, mentions the northern kingdom. 10 Several of its kings are named in these documents, such as Sarupin-Sihusuni, Cali-Anteru, Cili-Anteru, Khattukhi, Sadi-Anteru, Catu-Zilu, Kundaspi, Kustaspi, and Mutallu. In Strabo's time its capital was Samosata, a strong city, which he says was the seat of the kings. He also informs us that Comma- gene and the neighbouring Melitene of Cappadocia were planted with fruit trees, and contrasts them in this respect with the other provinces of Cappadocia. 11 The capital, Samosata, probably furnishes the more correct form of the name Kumukha ; and the earlier seat of those who inhabited that country may be found in the peculiarly Hittite region about Lake Huleh, the waters of Merom of the Bible, and the Samochonites of Josephus. The chief relations of the people of Commagene in Assyrian days were with the Moschi and Rosh. It is vain to look for Matake the usurper, under Assyria, of the Commagenian throne, in the records of the Assyrian empire, as there are none of any detail for the period proper, and as a probable alien his name would not find illustration in dynastic lists. It is a significant fact, however, that Herodotus makes Madyes, the son of Protothyes, a Scythian, and the conqueror of Cyaxares. His progress through Syria, occupation of Palestine, and pillaging of Ascalon in 10 Records of the Past, v. 9. 11 Strabo, xvi. 2, 3. FIRST INSCRIPTION OF KING SAGARA OF CARCHEMISH. 113 Philistia, as related by the father of history, while not inconsist- ent with an invasion of Media, are more in harmony with a subjugation of the western provinces of the Assyrian Empire at the request of the Assyrian monarch. This Madyes is doubtless the Madys of Strabo, also a Scythian, who drove the Cimmerian Treres out of Asia Minor. 12 In the straits in which Shalmanezer found himself, nothing would be more natural than that he should accept the aid of an enemy of the Hittites, and place him in occupation of Commagene, whence he might overawe the tribes of Asia Minor on the west and those of Syria on the south. The name of Salaka, the successor of Shalmanezer, is only preserved by Abydenus, who makes him the successor of Sarda- napalus, and calls him Saracus. In the Merash inscription, Assurnazirpal is simply called Nazir, and in the western Hittite (Etruscan and Celt-Iberian) inscriptions, foreign names are given in a similar abbreviated form ; it is, therefore, probable that Salaka represents but part of the name of the unhappy King of Assyria. The word Asshur does not enter into the composition of it, for the Hittites were quite able to reproduce that name, and did so in Jerabis i., where we shall meet with it as denoting, in all probability, Assur-dayan, whom the Eponym Calendar makes the successor of Shalmanezer. Salaka may be Salkhu, the lofty, employed as the epithet of a god. He is not called the son of Shalmanezer, but simply his successor. Esarhaddon is Senna- cherib's sangetsu ko, or succeeding son, but Salaka is Shalmanezer's mngetsu simply. Still the presumption is that the two monarchs stood in the relation of father and son. The rule of Matake in Commagene was the signal for revolt, and the leader in disaffection seems to have been Sasgane, a city of the Samessians. Shalmanezer II. places the Sasganians between the Kharranians and the Andians. 13 The Kharranians are the inhabitants of the Biblical Haran in Mesopotamia. Sasgane, therefore, may denote the Sacane of the classical geogra- phers, lying almost due east of Samosata and north of Haran. It is defined in the inscription as belonging to the Samessians, who must be represented by Simesi in the Assyrian records. Vi Herodot., i. 103 ; Strabo, i. 3, 21. ,:; Records of the Past, v. 41. (8) 114 THE HITTITES. Assurnazirpal lirst mentions this region, which he terms the terri- tory of Zimizi, and seems to place in the land of Kirruri, not far from Gauzanitis and Thapsacus. 14 Shahnanezer in three different places speaks of the lowlands of Simesi. 15 He indicates that it was in the land of the Nairi in northern Mesopotamia, and, like Assurnazirpal, he associates it with Ulmanya, which is Alama directly south of Haran. At the close of the Black Obelisk inscription he says : " Into the low ground of Simesi at the head of the country of Khalman I went down." The lowlands of Simesi must have corresponded in part with the Biblical Padan Aram, including the country beginning on the north at Sacane in the extreme west of Mount Masius, and extending southwards, past Haran and Alama, towards Thapsacus. Of this, the northern portion between Haran and Sacane must have constituted Simesi. Lying immediately to the east of Commagene, and bordering Assyria on the north-west, the detachment of this country from the enemy was of the utmost importance to the Hittite revolters, hindering, as it necessarily would, the passage of reinforcements and supplies from one seat of war to the other, and stopping communication between Assyria and Commagene. Another revolting city was Comana of the Kamesians. Tiglath Pileser I. mentions not the city but the country of Comani, of which Arin was the metropolis, and to which Tala, Khunutsa and Kapshuna belonged. 10 Sargon defines the position of the country of Khammanua by making Miliddie the capital of its King Gunzinan. He says : " I put over him, that is the succes- sor of Gunzinan, my vice-king, as it was in the time of Gunzinan. the preceding king." It is worthy of note that Sennacherib praises the trees of this region. " Around my palace I planted the finest of trees, equal to those of the land of Khamana, which all the knowing prefer to those of the land of Chaldaea." This tallies with the statement of Strabo as to the fruit trees of Melitene, for that is the Miliddie of Khammanua. 17 The country of Comana was thus to the north of Commagene, so that its 14 Records of the Past, iii. 44. 15 Records of the Past, iii. 85, v. 30. 41. lfi Records of the Past, v. 19. 17 Records of the Past, vii. 38, i. 31 ; Strabo, xii. 2, 1. FIRST INSCRIPTION OF KING SAGARA OF CARCHEMISH. 1 ] 5 revolt opened up a passage into Asia Minor, through which supplies and levies might be brought from that Hittite region, and by which, if affairs became desperate, the confederate kings might find safety in flight. To, the north-west of Melitene, in the time of the "Romans, was situated the region of Camisene with its town Camisa, and still farther to the north-west was Comana Pontica, so called to distinguish it from the larger Comana in Central Cappadocia. In Strabo's time the priests of Comana Pontica held sway over Camisene. In the south of Camisene were Aranae and Gundusa, representing the Arin and Khunutsa of Comani, mentioned by Tiglath Pileser I. It is not likely that Miliddie, or the town of Melitene, which gave name to the district, was an original possession of the people of Kamesi,asits name is not generally associated with theirs. It was probably conquered by them from the Gamgumians or Zuzim. The people of Comana, which, in the time of Sagara, was probably situated in the east of the Tarus range in Cappadocia, killed their ri- tori or governor, the viceroy or lieutenant set over them by the Assyrians, and placed the city in the power of Sagara. Although the fact is not stated in the inscription, it appeals that the revolt of these two regions, Simesi and Camise, with their cities, Sasgane and Comana, was due to the advance of Sagara's Hittite army from Carchemish, north-eastward into the former, and then north-westward into the latter country. Having thus augmented his forces and hemmed in the enemy with hostile states on the east and north, Sagara was ready for the great struggle. It is probable that the west also was hostile to the Assyrians, for Herodotus mentions Sycnnesis of Cilicia as a friend of Cyaxares, and mediator between him and Alyattes of Lydia. 18 An invasion of Commagene was determined on. Along the banks of the Euphrates, where it opens a way through the mountains from Melitene, southward to Samosata, the great Hittite army marched to measure its strength with the forces of Assyria. No details are given. Sagara gained the victory, and overthrew the effeminate lord of the Assyrians. There is some- thing very significant in the adjective mcmene, Japanese meme.shii, womanish, here rendered effeminate. I 'he accounts of Diodorus i" Herodot., i. 74. 116 THE HITTITES. Siculus, Justin, Athenaeus, and other writers indebted to Ctesias, represent Arbaces the Mede, whom the author of the history of Assyria and Persia puts in place of Cyaxares or Sagara, as gaining admittance to the palace of Sardanapalus or Saracus, and seeing the kintr dressed in feminine costume in the midst of his harem. This sight first roused in him the thought of freeing his country- men from the Assyrian yoke. 19 The truthfulness of the story is partly vouched for by the use of the word memese in the inscrip- tion, which indicates, on the part of Sagara, an acquaintance with the disposition and habits of Salaka. After the victory Sagara placed Teraka upon the throne of Commagene in the room of Matake, who had doubtless retired with Salaka and the remnant of his army towards Assyria. Ctesias mentions several defeats of the confederates, but none are recorded in this inscription. It is hard to say who Teraka was. The name is a very common one in Hittite history. Teru was an element in the names of several kings of Commagene, such as Cili-an-Teru, Cali-an-Teru, Sadi-an-Teru, so that Teraka or Teruka may have belonged to the native royal line. 20 Tharsa and Doliche also occur in the classical topography of the country, and tend to associate the name Teraka with the permanent occupants of Commagene. The conciseness of the Hittite documents, which seem to take for granted on the part of the reader a considerable amount of historical knowledge, renders it a difficult task to reconstruct detailed history by their means. In the midst of his triumphant statement of victory following victory, Sagara suddenly stops short to tell how Shalmanezer, with the design of injuring him, had instigated a Hittite lord, named Gota, to free himself from tribute obligation and tight against his lawful sovereign. Here unfortunately the inscription breaks off, so that we are unable to say what was the consequence of Gota's treachery. Is the following extract from Diodorus a mere coincidence, or is it history now for the first time confirmed ? " The king, seeing that he was about to fall from the throne, sent 19 Diod. Sic. ii. 19 ; Justin, i. 3 ; Athenaeus, xii. 38. 20 The appearance of the Aryan Kustaspi among the names of Commagenian kings leads one to infer that in that province, as in Carchemish, the Hittites were under Japhetic rule. FIRST INSCRIPTION OF KING SAGARA OF CARCHEMISH. 117 away his three sons and two daughters with much treasure to Cotta, governor of Paphlagonia, the most faithful of his satraps." 21 The word Catu is an element in the name of Catu-zilu, a Comma- genian king, in the middle of the ninth century B.C., and at the same time lived Cati, king of the Kue in Cilicia. 22 The name is Hittite, therefore, but it is also Paphlagonian, for the first inde- pendent king of the Paphlagonians, during the Persian period, was Cotys, who, in 394 B.C., allied himself with Agesilaus of Sparta against Pharnabazus. 23 Strabo gives a list of Paphlagonian names, all of which may be Hittite, namely, Bagas, Biasas, Aeniates, Rhatotes, Zardoces, Tibius, Gasys, Oligasys, and Manes. 24 The Paphlagonian word for goat was gangra, gaggra ; this is the Georgian kazari, Basque akher. Cotys was an ancestral name among the Lydians, a Hittite people, and among the Thracian Odrysae and Edoni. Strabo compares the Phrygian rites with those of the Thracian goddess, Cotys, and there is little doubt that the Thracians represented the aboriginal Turanian occupants of Macedonia and Hellas, who belonged to the same widespread Hittite family. 25 The Paphlagonians are not without record in the Assyrian annals. Shalmanezer II. found them, not as constituting a kingdom or province of Asia Minor, but as the inhabitants of a city which he calls Paburrukhbani, situated apparently to the north of Commagene, and, therefore, in that Melitene which after- wards pertained to the Kamesians. 26 In the time of Sagara they had probably been driven farther to the north and west in the direction of the Paphlagonia of the classical geographers, yet sufficiently near to the seat of war to be, as enemies, a thorn in the side of the Hittite emperor. The Cotta of Diodorus, or rather of his authority Ctesias, may thus be fairly identified with the Gota of the inscription. In this inscription Assyria is still Sagane, but its capital Nineveh is called Neneba. To the Hittites we may owe the form Nineveh, for in Assyrian and Accadian its name was Ninua. It 21 Diod. Sic. ii. 1!). ' n Sayce, Monuments of the Hittite, Trans. Soc. Bib. Archseol. vol. vii. p. 291. 23 Xenophon, Hell. iv. 1, 13. Strabo, xii. 3, 25. ffi Dionysius, Antiq. i. 28 ; Strabo, Frag. 48 and x. 3, Hi- *> Records of the Past. iii. 87. IIS THE IIITTITES. is true that the Hebrew name was Nineveh, but to the Greeks and Romans it was Ninus until the late period of Ammianus Marcellinus, who calls it Nineve.- 7 Lenormant states that Asshurlikhish, his Sardanapalus, fixed his residence at Nineveh instead of Ellasar, where his predecessor had lived. 28 Yet it is plain that Shalmanezer had his royal seat in Nineveh. A more interesting name for etymological investigation is that of Carchemish. It has been supposed to contain the name of Chemosh the Moabite god. Now it is true that both Moabites and Ammonites superseded old Hittite stocks in the country east of the Jordan, and that some of them migrated with the Hittites into distant regions, as, for instance, into Cilicia, where the Amanides pylae with Mopsucrene and Mopsuestia commemorated Amnion and Moab ; but the speech of the Moabites, as attested by the Moabite stone of King Mesha, was purely Semitic. Carchemish, as the capital of all the Hittite tribes, should bear the name of some great progenitor in the senior family of the nation rather than that of a foreign god. The initial ca is not necessarily part of the word, for, in Khupuscia as compared with Thapsacus, the initial khu is foreign to the root, being a significant prefix. The final ish is the Basque esi, an enclosure, which appears also in the Japanese shi-meru,to shut, enclose. The remaining part of the word is rechem, rekem, so that Carchemish may have meant the city or enclosure of the great Rekem. This is the Ragmu of the Izdubar legends and the Sargon or Sar Rukin who heads the ancient Chaldean dynasty of Agade. Some years ago the writer directed attention to the identity of the story of Sargon as preserved in the Assyrian Legend of the Infancy of Sargina, and that of Tilgamus or Gilgamis as told by Aelian. 30 Gilgamis or Girgamis is just Carchemish. The Assyrian changed the m to n, and made the word Rukin. He was Rekem the eldest son of Yachdai, whence the name Agade, and belonged to the tribe of the Zuzim, the senior branch '-' 7 Am-Marcell, xviii. 7. 28 Lenormant, Ancient History of the East, vol. i. 385. 2 ' J Smith, The Chaldean Account of Genesis, New York, 1S76, p. 257; Records of the Past, v. 1. 30 Aelian de Animalibus, xii. 21. FIRST INSCRIPTION OF KING SAGARA OF CARCHEMISH. 119 of the Hittite family. 31 Among the Arabs he was Lokman the Adite. 3 ' 2 In India he was called Lakshman, and Lucknow was his city. 33 In northern Persia Hyrcania was his memorial ; and Sazabe, the stronghold of Carchemish, was represented by its Casape. There also dwelt the Astaveni, or descendants of Yachdai. The Greeks, eager for etymologies, confounded Carchemish as a name in migration with their word chersaaesus, a peninsula, notably in the Crimea, where the Chersonitae and the gulf Carcinites might have taught wise men differently. In Hyrcania the old Hittite name became Syracene. Clazomenae in Lydia was another reminiscence of the Hittite capital. Even in distant Japan the name appears slightly disguised. The story of Sargon and Tilgamus or Gilgamus is that, being placed by his mother in an ark like that of Moses, he was found by a water-carrier, or, beino - thrown out of a window, was caught up by an eagle. The Japanese story is that Ourasima caught in the Mitsou river of Tamba a turtle, which turned into a woman and married him ; then they went to live in the island of Fouraisan. It is also found in the Manyoshiu, a collection of Japanese poetry dating from the fifth to the ninth century, A.D., in which the hero is called Urashima of Midzunoe. Fouraisan became the name for all treasuries in .Japan. Both Urashima and Fouraisan contain the root of Carchemish. 34 It is also likely that the Chorasmii to the north of Hyrcania, whom Strabo places among the Massagetae, were expatriated Carchemishians. Herodotus connects them with the Parthians, a Hittite people. In the time of Alexander the Great they were under their own king Pharasmanes, a western Fouraisan. In his Periplus of the Black Sea, Arrian mentions another Pharasmanes who ruled over the Caucasian Sydretes in the time of Hadrian. 35 As in Japan, so in distant Wales the old Hittite !1 His Genealogy will appear in the History of the Hittites. ''' 2 This is not the fabulist mentioned in the Koran, but the Adite who was saved from the destruction of his tribe : Sale's Preliminary Discourse to the Koran, seet. 1 ; Lenormant, Ancient History of the East, ii. 298. 33 The Ram ay ana. 34 Titsingh, Annales, 28, 104: Aston's Grammar of the Japanese written Language, Appendix, ii. j>. x. 35 Strabo, xi. 8, 8; Herodot., vii. 0(> ; Arrian. Anabasis, iv. 15; Periplus ap. Ivlaproth, Asia Polygotta, 131. 120 THE HITTITES. story of Sargon's infancy is found, brought there no doubt by Pictish Silures. From similarity to the name Tilgamus, that of the Welsh bard, Taliesin, who is supposed to have lived in the sixth century, A.D., is united with the legend of a child exposed soon after his birth in a fishing weir on the coast of Cardigan, where he was found by fishermen and brought to Elfin the son of Gwyddno, who ruled the country. 36 In Indian mythology the eponym of Carchemish was known as Krishna, the child of the Yadavas, exposed in infancy and afterwards a great warrior. Sir George Cox compares the intimate relationship subsisting between Krishna and Arjuna with that which united Laxmana and Rama. 37 These are but duplicate representations of the same mythological personage, not really mythological but belonging to old Hittite tradition ; for Sargon was the father of Naram-Sin, and the Adite Lokman, the vulture man, the builder of the dyke of Arim. So Urima lay near Carchemish, and Clazomenae was situated on the Hermaeus Sinus. Divested of its adventitious particles, Carchemish is a world-wide name or as extensively spread abroad as is the Hittite race. Two words in the inscription appear to be compounds of the verb mi, Basque imi, imini, to place, a synonym of the Japanese ba. One is me-nene, composed of mi and the Japanese nen, attention, heed, which is represented by the Basque verb enzun, enzuten, to hear, listen. The other is me-kuke, of which the second part is the root of the Japanese kogeki, assault, and the Basque jauki, with the same meaning. The verb teka is used more than once in the signification of setting up, appointing. Its root may be the Basque tegi, toki, a place, which appears also in the Japanese tochi, toJcoro ; but the Japanese takai, high, takeru, be high, takame, make high, raise, is the more natural, and connects with the Basque jaiki, to rise. This verb is in one case followed by the personal pronoun ni, I, in another by the verb substantive and pronoun ka ni, I am. The verb nebasine, or better, nabutzen, is a genuine Basque form of a derivative from nabusi, lord, master. There does not seem to be any modern verb of this kind, but jabe, a synonym of nabusi, 3R Parry's Cambrian Plutarch, 41, from Hanes Taliesin. '< 7 Cox's Aryan Mythology, i. 393, 425. FIRST INSCRIPTION OF KING SAGARA OF CARCHEMISH. 121 furnishes jabetsen, to master, command. In line three, kiku lakv, is composed of kiku, the Japanese verb to hear, obey, and raku, omitting or falling from, as in raku-ji, a word omitted, raku- haku, falling from wealth, raku-mei; losing life ; it thus means failing to obey. In Basque entzu takes the place of the Japanese kiku, which is probably represented by ikasi, to learn, and ikusi, to see, the idea of knowledge being contained in each, although gained by different senses. But raku, laku, is the Basque lekat, omitted, excepted, minus. The word ri-tori consists of the Japanese ri, more fully riyo, government, jurisdiction, and tori, the verb to take, obtain, hold, a synonym of the Basque artv,. The Basque has retained the entire word as ertor, erretor, rector, which has unnecessarily been supposed a loan from the Romance languages. A somewhat difficult word is mara, marane, a victory. It is represented by the Japanese amari, to exceed, be more than, and in Basque by oboro, more than, and emparau, that which is over, the rest. As difficult are the two verbs kutai- kane and kutaine-kane. The former means to gain, the latter to vanquish. In either case the first part of the verb is the Etruscan kutu, which is represented by the modern Basque ekit, ekiten, to undertake, advance, begin, attack, having in many ways the meaning of the English do. The present verb, to gain, in Basque is beretu, to get to one's self, but old Basque, such as Etruscan, rarely used bere, replacing it with the demonstrative au and its com- pounds. Another Basque verb is aurketu, to find, gain, which .seems to be composed of au, in an old dative form aura, and ekit, to do or get to one's self. The Hittite inverts the order, dispenses with the sign of the dative, and in kuta-au furnishes the original verb, to gain. In Japanese the primitive verb, to get, gain, is one of the simplest words in the language, being u, u-ru, more fully u-keru, u-keta. Similar is kutaine or kutaune. The latter part of the word ane represents the root on, hon, in the Basque ondo, bottom, depth, down, like the Japanese ana, cave, hole, pit, mine. From the Japanese ana comes anadori, to despise, look down upon ; from the Basque onda comes ondatu, to destroy, or the French abinier. A somewhat similar word is the Basque onaztu, to trample under foot. Literally kuta-wne is to do down, and that was probably the original signification 12'2 THE HITTITES. of the Basque unhatu, to weary, depress. The presence of the Etruscan kutu in ancient Hittite is of great importance to the student of that language and its later dialects, as it is a verb of frequent occurrence both alone and in composition, and as it is barely recognizable in the Basque ekin, ekiten, and in the Japanese auxiliary kuru, often confounded with the verb to come. Among the Basque words in the inscription occur zuzena rightful, lawful ; zari, zagi, leader ; zahako, without, outside ; and kakutsv. or gogotzu, to think. The verb takata, to fight, is the Japanese tekitai, from teki, an enemy. In Basque etsai is the equivalent of teki, and a lost verb etsaitu, whence came etsaitasun, enmity, should stand for tekitai. The Circassian word for enemy, yedzisho, agrees best with the Basque, the Corean taityok, Dacotah toka and Aztec teyaouh, with the Japa- nese. The Aztec teyaotia, to fight, is formed like the Japanese tekitai and the old Hittite takata. An interesting word, exhibit- ing the vitality of language, is kesikaka, to instigate. In Japanese it is keshikake, in Basque, kitzikatu and kilikatu, and in Aztec, cocolqvAtia. It is remarkable that, while the central Hittite and Japanese coincide, there should be a similar coinci- dence between the Basque and Aztec extremities. Peculiarly Japanese words are korosu, to kill, memeshii, womanly, tsugi, to follow. The verb ishsa is the Basque itsas, holding, from the root ich, to close ; and kekisa, to injure, is an inversion of the Basque gaitz-egi, to do harm. The Japanese form of the latter is gai-suru, but as the infinitive suru gives in its finite forms shi and hi, the connection is evident. The only words remaining to note are sutate and taneta. The first connects with the Japanese side, suteru, suteta, to reject, abandon, and the Basque ichtitu, ixtitu, to stop, cause to cease, and utsi, to abandon. The word tanetn, translated tribute, is the Basque danda, now mean- ing payment by instalments, but denoting tribute in the Eugubine Tables. It is probably a compound of the verb to ask, in Basque itan, in Japanese tano-mi. The Japanese denso, a tax, does not appear to be a native word. INSCRIPTION F 'Qaa 'r'' Or M JERABIS. Trans. Soc. Bib. Arch. Vol. VII. 123 CHAPTER X. Second Inscription of King S agar a of Carchemish. Jerabis I., so far as history is concerned, is the gem of the Hittite collection, but to the epigrapher it is a most tantalizing document. The inscription does not occupy one uniform surface like the preceding ones, but zig-zags over the tops and sides of two steps. In the plate the portions lettered D and B represent the tops or steps proper, C and A the sides or connecting perpendiculars. To read the inscription, therefore, a commence- ment must be made either at the right of A or at the left of D : continuing- in the former case, to the right of B, C and D, and, in the latter, to the left of C, B and A. A difficulty appears, however, in the extreme left of D beyond the break in the stone, where it seems evident from the arrangement of characters that the hieroglyphics beyond the break are to be read in the opposite direction to those on its right. This is specially observable in line 4, in which the name of Salaka is read from right to left, while the succeeding 1 Palaka is read in the reverse order. More- over the portions of the inscription beyond the break are so fragmentary that at the present stage of Hittite decipherment, it would be unwise to speculate as to their signification. From the break in D to the right of that slab, and throughout the other faces, the inscription is perfect, with the exception of the upper line, which is more or less defaced in all four The only word in it that can be read with certainty is Askara, the Hittite form of Assur or Ashur. There is some difficulty even in determining the direction of that line, for, while the word saki in the right of A should, according to analogy, end the line, the direction of other characters favours the reading of it from right to left, which is in harmony with the order of the rest of the inscription. It will thus be necessary for the present to ignore the mutilated top line and all that lies to the left of the break in the step D. Enough remains to excite such interest in this memorial of the Hittites as few other ancient documents are capable of raising in the mind of the student of oriental history. 124 THE HITTITES. Beginning at the shield and basket, the hieroglyphics denoting royalty, in the left of D, proceeding from left to right through D, 0, B and A, and continuing in regular boustrophedon order, to the end of the inscription, we get the following transliteration : Line 2, Mata Sagara Komulca bake mata Sagara Dunesinesa Askara neke kusago. Line 3, Sakesaku Askara satasa Katanesa aginba Sasaba katasa Katanesa aginsa satala kara. Line 4, Palaka Nenebase gosa Palaka Nenebasa sasane Salaku ne tasasa mata Sagane Askara. Line 5, Kiku ba mata Sagane Dunesinesa tasanema nekasa tarasa makasa take su sugo tasa kula ne. Literal translation : Line 2, King Sagara Commagene appoints king Sagara of-the Babylonians Assur together to-crush. Line 3, promptly Assur to-guard of-the-Hittites army Sazabe makes-descend of-the-Hittites commander protection to-bring. Line 4, Phalok of-Nineveh conqueror Phalok of-Nineveh destroyer Salaka to prefers king Assyria Assur. Line 5, hearing placing king Assyria of-the-Babylonians watchfulness to-escape being-unable of- wood lights fire conflagra- tion sets city to. Put into English construction the inscription reads : King Sagara appoints Commagene for king Sagara and Assur of the Babylonians together to strike. Promptly in order to guard Assur, to bring protection, the com- mander OF THE HlTTITES CAUSES THE ARMY OF THE HlTTITES descend from sazabe. phalok, the conqueror of nlneveh, Phalok, the destroyer of Nineveh, prefers Assur to Salaka as king of Assyria. The king of Assyria perceiving the watchfulness of the Babylonians, and being unable to escape, lights a fire of wood and sets the city in con- flagration. These are but fragments of the whole story, but fragments invaluable, for they contain sufficient material to make historical the first destruction of Nineveh, which some competent historians have called in question, although M.M. Lenormant and Oppert never doubted it. This inscription places it beyond all doubt. SECOND INSCRIPTION OF KING SAGARA OF CAHCHEMISH. 125 So thoroughly in many points does the history of Ctesias tally with the facts here briefly stated that, but for his placing Arbaces in the room of Sagara, one would think he had seen the very monument itself and had it translated for him by some Parthian skilled in the writing of his ancestors. There are lacunae in the record as we have it of a most tantalizing kind. It seems that Assur with his Babylonians, who had evidently come northward through Mesopotamia, was unable to reach Commagene, where the victorious Hittites lay, waiting for his arrival before striking the final blow at Assyrian supremacy. On the east of the Euphrates the Assyrian forces met him, but at what point it is hard to decide. According to Ctesias, the first encounter took place in a plain about nine miles from Nineveh, a statement for which there is no other authority. The absence of a postposition after Sazabe is the cause of uncertainty, for, as it stands, the reading " causes to descend from Sazabe" is as admissible as " descend to Sazabe." This city is mentioned by Shalmanezer II. He says : " From the city of Dabigu I departed. To the city of Sazabe, his stronghold, belonging to Sangara of the city of Carehemish, I approached. The city I besieged, I took." 1 So far as can be judged from its topographical connections, Sazabe was near the Armenian frontier and much nearer to Assyria than Carchemish. It would thus be a garrison town and fortress of theHittite Confederacy, not necessarily in the paternal dominion of Sagara, but in his possession as the Hittite lord paramount. The fact that the commander of the Hittite army, and not Sagara himself, led the relieving force, makes it probable that it issued from Sazabe, where it had been left as a home-guard. This Hittite contingent apparently saved the Babylonians under Assur. Then Phalok comes suddenly upon the scene as the conqueror and master of Nineveh. This looks as if there were two Babylonian armies in the field, that under Assur, which was to co-operate with the Hittites under Sagara in Commagene. and another, under Pul or Phalok, which invaded Assyria from the south and east. Ctesias gives colour to this view by making the success of the confederates depend upon a reinforcement from Bactria, which, originally intended to strengthen the army 1 Records of the Fust, iii. 91. 126 THE HITTITES. of the Assyrian king, was won over to the side of the revolters by liberal promises. This would necessitate the presence of one of the invading armies near the passes of the Zagros range of mountains, through which the Bactrian troops would reach Assyria. Phalok at any rate is plainly recognized as the van- quisher of the Assyrians in their own territory by the Hittite sovereign, who would certainly not have been slow to assert himself the victor had he possessed any just title to such a claim. The Babylonians are called in this inscription the Dunesi. This is the name by which they called themselves and by which the Assyrians long knew them. Thus in the Synchronous history of Assyria and Babylonia we read : " Buzur Assur, King of Assyria, and Burna Buryas, King of Gan-Duniyas, made an ordinance." Professor Sayce in a note says : " Gan-Duniyas, also called Gun-duni, the enclosure or fortress of Duni, was Western Chaldaea, the city of Babylon having received that name from some Cassite prince or deity.'" 2 The name passed down into the classical period as Tere-Don on the Persian Gulf, the original of which was Kar-Duniyas. It may be also found in the Book of Ezra, which mentions the Dinaites as a people placed in Samaria by the Assyrians, although they are mentioned apart from the Babylonians. 3 With the Dunesi Sagara connects Askara or Assur as their commander. Afterwards he represents Phalok as placing this Assur on the throne of Ass}a-ia instead of Salaka. Now the successor of Shalmanezer III., according to the Eponym Calendar, was Assur-dayan, in 771 B.C. He cannot be Salaka, who is thus entirely ignored. The eclipse belonging to this period was in 762, and in 760 Pul or Phalok appears. It is, therefore, possible that, although Assur-dayan only began to reign in 760, the previous eleven years, during which Salaka was king, were counted to him. If such be the case, it follows that he must have asserted his claim to the throne immediately after the death of Shalmanezer. Had he any claim ? It seems pro- bable, for Assur is not a Babylonian name ; and why else should Phalok prefer him to Salaka ? Cases of brothers contending for the crown were very common in Assyrian history. Thus Assur- 2 Records of the Past, iii. 29. 3 Lenormant, Ancient History of the East, i. 486 ; Ezra iv. 9. SECOND INSCRIPTION OF KING SAGAKA OF CARCHEMISH. 127 daninpal and Samas Rimmon, sons of Shalmanezer II., fought for sovereignty, and so did the sons of Sennacherib. 4 Assur and Salaka may, therefore, have been equally sons of Shalmanezer III., and the former perhaps the offspring of a Babylonian alliance. If he be Assur-dayan or-dan, what is the value of the latter part of his name ? It may be the Assyrian dayanu, judge, or it may connect with Duniyas, the land of Assur's adoption. Ctesias represents the Median Arbaces as ruling in Assyria, and confirming Belesis or Phalok in his kingdom of Babylonia. The true heir to the Assyrian throne and successor of Salaka is persistently ignored in all the narratives. Palaka or Phalok is mentioned in the Books of Kings and Chronicles under the name of Pul. 5 Eusebius, quoting Alexander Polyhistor, calls him a Chaldean Phul who occupied the Assyrian throne ; but it is impossible to make any rational connection of the ancient lists of Assyrian kings given by the Greeks with the names given in the Bible and on the monuments. The verbal environment of Belochus in the lists of Eusebius and Syncellusis unintelligible. The synchronism is given in the Bible accounts of Pul and the statements of the inscription under consideration. The only other record of any importance that helps to link the Chaldean conqueror of Assyria w r ith historical personages is that of Ctesias, which mentions Belesis as the overthrower of Nineveh. We possess no Babylonian monuments of his time, and the meagre outline of Assyrian history which native documents furnish for the period does not contain the monarch's name. The statement of Ctesias that Belesis was simply confirmed in the possession of the Babylonian monarchy, is at variance with those of the Bible and Eusebius, which make him King of Assyria. Yet a recon- ciliation may be found in the inscription, which represents Palaka as conferring upon Assur the crown of Assyria, a circum- stance that presupposes its prior possession by the Babylonian, and the subordination of the Assyrian kingdom to that of Babylon. Also, as, down to his time, Assyria had retained the supremacy, its monarch would naturally be regarded as the ruler 4 Lenormant, Ancient History of the East, 381, 404. 5 II. Kings xv. 10; I. Chron. v. 20. 8 Eusebius, Chronicon, i. 5. 128 THE HITTITES. of the east, so that for the sake of prestige Phalaka was com- pelled thus to designate himself even while reigning in Babylon, and governing the kingdom of superior dignity by his viceroy Assur. The last line of the inscription is so completely in accord with the history of Ctesias that one would almost imagine he had copied the Hittite record. Diodorus, after the Greek physician, says : " The king despaired of safety, and in order not to fall alive into the power of his enemies, he caused a great funeral pile to be built in the midst of his palace, on which he placed his gold, silver, and royal garments. In a chamber constructed in the centre of the pile he shut up his concubines and eunuchs. Fire was set to the pile and he was thus consumed with his palace and his treasures." 7 Abydenus, also after Berosus, writes : " After- wards Saracus reigned over the Assyrians, and when he had learned that a great multitude of barbarians had come from the sea to attack him, immediately he sent his general, Busalossor, to Babylon. But he, intending to rebel, betrothed Amuhea, the daughter of Astyages, the prince of the Median family, to his son, Nabuchodrossor. Thereafter at once departing, he hastened to attack Ninus, that is, Nineveh. But when King Saracus was made aware of all these things he burned himself together with the royal palace Evoritus." 8 Athenaeus' account, which he owed to Ctesias, is more full. " Sardanapalus, being dethroned by Arbaces, died, burning himself alive in his palace, having heaped up a funeral pile four plethra in extent, on which he placed a hundred and fifty golden couches and a corresponding number of tables, these too being all made of gold. And he also erected on the funeral pile a chamber, a hundred feet long, made of wood : and in it he had couches spread, and there he himself lay down with his wife, and his concubines lay on other couches around. For he had sent on his three sons and his daughters, when he saw that his affairs were getting in a dangerous state, to Nineveh, to the king of that city {there ivas a Neneha among the Niphates 'mountains of Armenia), giving them three thousand talents of gold. And he made the roof of this apartment of large stout ? Diod. Sic. ii. 19. 8 Ap. Enseb. Chron. SECOND INSCRIPTION OF KING SAGARA OF CARCHEMISH. 129 beams, and then all the walls of it he made of numerous thick planks, so that it was impossible to escape out of it. And in it he placed ten millions of talents of gold, and a hundred millions of talents of silver, and robes and purple garments, and every kind of apparel imaginable. And after that he bade the slaves set tire to the pile ; and it was fifteen days burning. And those who saw the smoke wondered and thought that he was celebra- ting a great sacrifice ; but the eunuchs alone knew what was really being done. And in this way Sardanapalus, who had spent his life in extraordinary luxury, died with as much mag- nanimity as possible." 9 The simple story of Sagara is that, owiug to the Babylonians' watchfulness, Salaka despaired of escaping, that he made a fire of wood and set the city in confla- gration. Such is the account of a contemporary document, too briefly told perhaps to set forth events with perfect exactness, yet it is likely that the fire of wood was magnified by Ctesias and Berosus into the funeral pile which Athenaeus so elaborately describes, and that the destruction of the city as well as of himself was intended by the Assyrian king. A parallel case in some respects in modern history is the burning of Moscow by the Russians in order to rob Napoleon of the glory and advantage of its capture. The language of the inscriptions presents few difficulties. The verb bahe is a compound of ha, place, and he, the equivalent of the Basque egi and Japanese hi, makes. The Basque epatu, to fix, set a term, contains the same element ba, pa, but has a different verb-former, tu. The word nehe is apparently of the same meaning as the nego or nago of Hamath v. Time could hardly have effected the change in the latter syllable, but place may have had something to do with it, the dialect of Hamath, like its characters, being different from that of Carchemish. The Japanese naha, between, among, and the Basque ntis, nahas, among, together, are the modern representatives of the word. In hi.isago may be found the Japanese hudzushi, to break or throw down, hnjlhl, kujihu, to break, hatsw, a mallet, and the Basque hasha, to break, supposed by etymologists to be derived from the Spanish can-car. The Choctaw lias hushah, broken '' Athenaeus, translated by Yonge, \>. S47. 130 THE HITTITES. and kittush, a pestle, agreeing with the Japanese kat.su. A good example of the longevity of words is sakesaku, translated promptly ; it is the Japanese sekaseka, hasty, impetuous, the Basque takataka, promptly, the Aztec iciuhcayotica, ichiuhqui, immediately, rapidly. The verb satasa lias appeared in the Hamath Votive inscriptions in the compounds karasata and sat'tkara. It ia the Basque zaitsu, to guard, and the Japanese tsatsushi-me. In katasa appears the Japanese kudashi, cause to descend, the Basque egotzi, " selon M. Salaberry, faire descendre." 10 Then scUala kara is in Basque estali ekarri, to bring protection, estali being the verb, to protect. The Japanese equivalent is tsutsu-mi, with which the preceding tsutsushi-rne may be compared, the original meaning of both words being, covering. . The word Neneba has appeared in Jerabisiii. In this inscrip- tion it is partly expressed by an ideograph which might be a glove, but looks more like a hand spanning or measuring distance between the tip of the thumb and those of the fingers. The only word it can stand for is the Etruscan na.be, extend, surviving in the Basque na.be, a plain, and nabari, perceive far off, but to which the Japanese corresponds perfectly in nobe. a moor, nobe-ru, to stretch, nobi-ru, to extend, noba-shi, to lengthen. The Semitic meaning of Ninua, a bronze fish, is sufficiently senseless in itself, and if it were the original signification of Nineveh would hardly tempt the Hittites to translate it, but that they should endeavour to make the word significant in their own language is natural. With an old O > E3 radical ni, ne, which may appear in the Basque in-guru, environ, that which is around, and be the original of line, a place, in the same language, and of the Circassian unna, anneh, a house, place of abode, and with nabe, far-reaching, they doubtless made Nenabe the spacious place or house, the latter word being employed tropically for a city. The succeeding words, gosa and sasane, characterize Palaka in relation to. Nineveh. Already in Hamath iii. the connection of the Japanese katsu, to conquer, w T ith the Basque go, high, has appeared. In the present case gosa is a noun, consisting of the Basque go, and sa, the Etruscan 10 Van Eys, Dictionnaire Basque. SECOND INSCRIPTION OF KING SAGARA OF CARCHEMISH. 131 mark of agency. Thus from zeken, parsimonious, imbe, to send, Ian, to work, the Etruscan makes zekesa, a niggard, imbisa, a messenger, and lanesa, a workman. The simple word gosa in old Hittite meant he who is above, or the victor, vanquisher. The other word sasane has appeared in Hamath v., in the verbal form zuzitu, to destroy. It should take the termination of agency also, but three sibilants in succession were not to be thought of, so n replaced s, and zuzine characterizes Palaka as the destroyer of Nineveh. In the same line occurs tasasu, a difficult expression, not to explain, for the post-position ne, to, after Salaka, the subjective position of Palaka, and direct objective position of Salaka, sufficiently indicate that preference is meant, but difficult to connect with living forms in the Khitan languages. The Japanese sho-tatsu means to be eminent, to surpass, being composed of sho, much, many, and tatsu, to rise. Now the old Hittite has the verb tatsu, and this verb is not tatsu, but tasa or tasu, which in line five means to set. Its Japanese equivalent, therefore, is tsu in tsukeru, to set, which is the Basque atze in atzitu, to take, seize, but becomes aztatu, though from the same root, in the sense of, to touch, set. The Japanese also has susumeru, to promote, su meaning several, many ; and sakidatsu, to stand first, saki meaning front, fore- most. In Basque the sense of many, much, very, is expressed by as, asko, oso, and azitzen means to grow, bring up. raise, while asetzen means to fill, make full. Literally these words, like the Japanese examples, mean to set much, and like the Japanese, they invert the old Hittite order of tasu-su. The living equiva- lent of su-tasu in Basque, although intransitive in meaning, is chitzea, to precede ; and its connection with the various words cited to illustrate the Khitan idiom is found in its radical chit, meaning very, much. In the fifth line the Japanese kiku is used as a noun, hearing, and is followed by the primitive verb ha, to place. Yet then' is a Japanese verb kiki-vxikeru, to hear and understand. In Basque the equivalent of kiku is jakl in jakin, jakifen, to know, the ideas of hearing and knowing being intimately associated. The long word tasanenifi is well rendered by the .Japanese faxlil na ml, circumspection, care. In Basque it would be hc/ait:cii fman,to 132 THE HITT1TES. give attention, or behatzen imi, placing attention. Tlie initial be is not essential to the word, for azteitu means to regard, consider, as well as behatzen ; so that atzen imi, placing attention, may- reproduce the Hittite verb. The Aztec disguises the original in tecwitlavia, be watchful, careful. The verb nekasa is the Japa- nese nigashi. now meaning to let escape, nigeru being the modern word, to escape. It is the Basque inyesi, now generally pronounced ihesi, igesi, to flee. The Aztec has changed the initial ?? to m, rendering, escape, by maquica. The following tarasa is the Japanese taradzu, to be lacking, unable. It is thus the negative of tari, enough. In Basque the negation is placed first in esturasun, difficulty, embarrassment ; it is the negation of tireso, strong, solid, able. The word maka, genitive makasa, of wood, is the Japanese maki, moku, Circassian mitsha, and the Lesghian murch, a tree. It survives in Basque as rnai, board, mairan, building timber, perhaps as makilla, a stick, although some lexicographers connect the latter with makatu, to strike, and as ametz, the oak. Already in considering the vocabulary of the votive tablets, the Hittite and Basque word su, fire, has appeared. It is here united to the verb take or taki. This is the Japanese taki, to kindle, the Basque equivalent of which according to form is izeki, but as that verb now means to burn, its place must be taken by izio or irazeki, to light, kindle. Anciently izeki, as izio seems to indicate, must have possessed transitive power The last word to consider is sugo. The Japanese, which has dis- placed su by hi, nevertheless uses shukkuwa, shikkuwa, to denote, a fire, conflagration. The Basque has no such compound, being- content with the ordinary su, but it is followed by k in compo- sition, as in etchea sukartu da, the house has taken fire. There is thus the most perfect accord between the parent Hittite tongue of Syria and its living descendants in Japan and the Pyrenees. The verification of this concordance may, for a time, be a work of difficulty, but its accomplishment will amply repay all the labour expended upon it, by bringing to the philologist the knowledge of the most primitive forms of speech-thought, and enabling him, for comparative purposes, to add to the oldest Semitic and Aryan tongues that branch of the Turanian stock which was most intimately associated with ancient empire and civilization. Characters cut round curve at base. INSCRIPTION ON UON FROM MERASH NOW Frorr) a cast presented to 1\ft Plate II. Proceedinqs, Soc.Bibl. Arch. June 1887 Chipped away slantino backwards. I THE IMPERIAL MUSEUM AT CONSTANTINOPLE. Eciety by F D Mocatta Escj CHAPTER XL The Lion Inscription of King Kapini of Rosh. Part I. It appears from the description of Mr. Rylands that then- were in Merash two lion figures engraved with Hittite hierogly- phics, and that they were found over a gateway by Dr. Gwyther of Torquay. Since then they have been removed to Constantinople with other Hittite relics. Mr. Rylands supposes from their resemblance to Assyrian sculptures, and notably to the lion from the palace of Assurnazirpal, now in the British Museum, that they were the bases of columns placed on either side of a door- way, into the sides of which they were built. The inscription is chiefly on one side of the animal, including the large space between the legs and the bevelled part of its back and tail. But besides the six lines thus situated, there are three and a portion of a fourth in the front of the animal. The two series of lines do not form one continuous inscription, as Mr. Rylands appears to think, but are distinct, that in front being a summary of the larger one on the side. The other side of the stone is uninscribed. flat, and was apparently built into a wall. The hieroglyphics of Merash are archaic, and some of them unlike anything found on more recent monuments. The symbol denoting the teeth is more realistic than that of later inscriptions. A new ideograph, shaped like the Roman R, with an inserted dot between the perpendicular and the lower right limb, has the value kane, (jane, but it is hard to say why. The hare is another ideograph with the phonetic value kita or kata. The latter portions of the fifth and sixth lines on the side are so defaced and interrupted by cross lines that it is difficult to make any sense of them. Otherwise the inscription yields a continuous and intelligible! narrative. That on the side begins at the right hand of the top line, and proceeds in regular boustrophedon order to the end of line 4, but the fifth and sixth lines begin on the left, probably on account of the 134 THE HITT1TES. many breaks on the right ends. The inscription on the front of the lion commences at the left .side of the first line, and continues in boustrophedon order to the end. 1 Taking the more important or side inscription first, and begin- ning in the order indicated, the following is its transliteration : Line 1. Komuka lata Hapisata ka basakakane Xira Katara As*one Assago Kanirabl mata rnatanesa Kapini saishish Xtizira Sagane sa/:i tamaka Xira Hapisata nekine Line 2. Xazim Sagane saki kutakasata hapisata sari Behnaa Xenelnisanesa haneta ka rala sabaimasa kutakasa kane Rtisa o*piko*a kufa rala Line 3, Algariga Rasanesa kula rakatsu Hapisata Bekama iwka.sa. Rasanesa ahalsa Katara Xira tobaigo Aranzekasa kanene ayinba bagu Akuni Rasanesa Xene- Line 4, Jmsa fa Bekama nek ana basaka ka kikune Assam Kitaraka mata Xeritsake saishsa Kataraka sintara saishish htsvAate sago bakera Bekama arte ketasu- Line 5, taka sinetetsu Sagane saki Komuka ra Xira sinesa Komuka tamalaae Xaziru Sagane saki Xenebasa, Tsusane Line 6. Koteri i . Tane, Satakane, Sakatsu, Massahuni, Sami- tuiiie ' * * * Sastala ***** The literal translation is : Line 1, Commagene possessing Hapisata from taking I-am Nira. Katara-Assane, Assaga, Kanirabi king of-kings, Kapini press Nazir Assyria lord to-give-back Nira Hapisata desire-I. Line 2, Nazir Assyria lord instructed Hapisata captain Bekama of-the-Nenebasites boundary from to-turn giver-of-evil instructing am-I Ras of-the-subjects limit to-turn-irom Line 3, Algariga of-the-Rasites city constrains Hapisata Bekama lord of-the-Rasites to-force Katara Nira to force- back of-the-Aranzites agrees army without Akuni of-the-Rasites Nene- Line 4, basa out-of Bekama lord depriving is hearing Assan- Kitaraites king Neritsuke press Kitaraites judge press punish gratitude destitute Bekama to-receive punish- Line 5, rnent sentences Assyria lord Commagene to Nira 1 The Inscribed Lion from Merash, Proceedings Socy. Bib. Archpeol., vol. ix. p. 374. THE LION INSCRIPTION OF KING KAPINI OF ROSH. 135 adjudges Commagene forces-to-give-back Nazir Assyria lord Nenebasa, Tsusane ***** Elisansu ***** Line G, Katni, Tane, Sadikanni, Sakatsu. Massahuni, Sama- bane * * * * * Sastala ***** Freely translated, this inscription reads : From Hapisata the possessor of Commagene I take Xira, Katara-Assane, Assaga, and Kanirabi. I, THE king of kings, kapini, pressed nazir, the lord of assyria, to request Hapisata to give back Nira. Nazir, the lord of Assyria, instructed Bekama, the captain of Hapisata, to remove from the possessions of the people of Nenebasa. I instructed that malefactor to with- draw FROM THE BOUNDARIES OF THE SUBJECTS OF RaS. Hapisata constrained Bekama the nagusi to force away, FROM THE PEOPLE OF RAS, AlGARIGA, A CITY OF THE RASITES. KATARA AGREED WITH THOSE OF ArANZI TO FOKCF NlRA BACK again. Being without an army, Bekama the nagusi deprived Akuni of the Rasites of Nenebasa. The Assan-Katarites heard this. The Katarites pressed king Neritsuke to press the Judge to punish the man destitute of right principle. The lord of Assyria sen- tenced Bekama to receive punishment. He adjudged Nira to Commagene. Nazir, lord of Assyria, compelled COM- magene to give hack nenebasa, tsusane * * * * * Elisansu ***** Katni, Tane, Sadikanni, Sakatsu, Massahuni, Samabane, ***** Sastale ***** This inscription is the oldest Hittite document yet discovered. Its preservation from the destroying hands of the Assyrian conquerors may have been due to the fact that it contains no statement derogatory to them, and that it recognizes their sovereignty instead of recording conspiracies against their authority, as do the monuments of Hamath and Carchemish- The resemblance which Mr. Rylands detected between the lion of Merash and that of the Assyrian Assurnazirpal is confirmed by the text of the sculpture, which speaks of him under the abbre- viated form Nazii 1 as a contemporary monarch. Assurnazirpal was a great king and the father of the still greater Shalmanezer II. His (late is variously fixed by different writers, Lenormant 136 THE HITTITES. placing him between 930 and 905, and the Rev. J. M. Rodwell, the translator of his Annals, between 883 and 858 B.C., a difference of almost fifty years. He did not dare to attack the kingdoms of Israel and Judah, which were in a flourishing condition in his time, but his arms extended from southern Syria to Pontus and the borders of Colchis. The Nairi felt his power ; Carchemish under another Sangara paid him tribute, as did the cities of Phoenicia ; and Commagene he frequently overran. None of the Assyrian monarchs, to judge by their inscriptions, were destitute of cruelty, but a more bloodthirsty wretch than Assurnazirpal, who smiles with benign dignity in the statue he has left of him- self, is not to be found on all the page of history. A very pious worshipper of the gods, his records are stained with blood, and filled with the accounts of such revolting barbarities as might make the world loathe the Assyrian name. Yet he is the man whom king Kapini calls the Judge. The author of the inscription is one Kapini, who apparently did not recognize the supremacy of Carchemish, for he calls him- self the king of kings. He nowhere styles himself king of the Ras, the Rosh of the Bible, but from his frequent mention of that nation and from the fact that his inscription was set up in Merash or Marasia, it may be concluded that he was their sovereign. It has already been shown that the Rosh are the people of Mareshah, the prefix ma being doubtless the initial syllable in mata, king, meaning great or illustrious. It is the Japanese mi of the present day and is the root of the Basque mira, astonishment, admiration. As Rosh or Reshah, with this prefix, became Mareshah, so Gog became Magog, Rechab, Marca- both, Dimnah. Madmannah, Cabbon, Machbenah, Caphal, Mach- pelah, Zahab, Mezahab. The recognition of this complimentaiy or honorific prefix is indispensable to the student of Hittite proper names. The Assyrians do not seem to have known the northern Rosh by that name, but the southern division of the family dwelling in Elam their inscriptions make frequent mention of. Sargon calls them Ras; Sennacherib, Rassu; Assurbanipal, Rasi ; but Tiglath Pileser II., Marusu. 2 They are there connected with the Lehitau or Lihutahu, who were Lydians, their eponym being 2 Records of the Past, vii. 27, i. 44, 82, v. 101. THE LION INSCRIPTION OF KING KAPINI OF ROSH. 137 the god Laguda. 3 Two Lacotenas near Marasia, the one in northern Syria, the other in south-eastern Cappadocia, preserved the connection ; and in Lydia, where Alyattes reigned, also reigned Myrsus, and flowed the Marsyas river, while more than one Larissa honoured the name of Rosh with a different prefix, not the Semitic article, but the Khitan al, strong or powerful. It has been said, wherever you find Larissas there you find the Maeonians. This is true, for Maeon was a later name of the Lydians or Rosh, coming to them in the line of Rekem. These Maonites or Mehunim are mentioned in many parts of the Bible as dwelling from the Arabian border of Palestine northward to the land of the Ammonites. In I. Chronicles iv. 41, their name is translated by " habitations " ; and it is a curious coincidence that the derivation of the name Mosynoeci, by which they were known in Pontus, is given by Strabo as mossyn, a tower, or as other writers translate it, a wooden house. Though adopted by the Greeks, it is a foreign word, and Professor Sayce calls it Moschian. 4 The medial ayin in Meon or Maon gives the Mehun and Mosyn forms which find illustration in the Cappa- docian area of Lacotenia and Marasia as Messena. In the same way the name given by the Hebrews as Laadah, the father of Mareshah, containing a medial ayin of doubtful consonantal power, became Lehitau, Laguda, Lacote, Lydia. That there may have been Lydians in the western extremity of Asia Minor in the ninth century B.C., cannot be denied. They were there apparently two centuries later, for Assurbanipal speaks of their king Gyges as dwelling far over the sea. But great changes took place during these two centuries, so that it is possible that Marasia was the Lydian centre of the earlier period. Were early Roman history to be trusted, the time of the Etruscans' advent to Italy would help to decide the question, for besides the general tradition that they were a Lydian colony, and Ovid's statement that they were Maeones, the name Rasaena decides their Lydian and Hittite connection. Kapini is not a name certainly that belongs to Lydian Records of the Fast, i. 26, v. 101, vii. 25, !!). < The Hittite genealogy illustrated is in T. Chron. ii. 42-45 ; Trans. Roc. Bib. Arch., vii. 285. 138 THE HITTITES. tradition. He is called by Assurnazirpal, Habini of Tul Abnai,and that monarch also mentions Akuni,son of Adini of Habini, of the city of Tul Abnai, thus apparently setting forth three generations of his family. " In these days " he says, " I received the tribute of Habini of Tul Abnai, four man eh of silver and 400 sheep. Ten maneh of silver for his first year as tribute I imposed upon him." Shalmanezer II. also sa}\s : " In my seventh year to the cities of Khabini of the city of Tel Abni I went. The city of Tel Abni his stronghold together with the cities which were dependent on it I captured." In his monolith inscription he states that he received the tribute of Khapini of Tul Abna/' The Tul Abnai of Assurnazirpal and Shalmanezer is an Assyrian adaptation of the names Aravene and Saravene. The former was in Syria to the north of Coinmagene and contained a Lacotena ; the latter was in south-eastern Cappadocia and also contained a Lacotena. These words have no Connection of any kind with the stony hill or cairn which Tul Abnai means. They represent the Biblical Beth Zur descended from Maon, the Hittite form of which would be Tsura-wune, the word wune being Circassian for house, and the equivalent of the Hebrew beth, Sargon calls the region Surgadia, and Tiglath Pileser II. called the southern or Elamite namesake of it Saragitu. 6 It will yet appear that Kapini terms himself king of Surakata. The replacement of wane by kata may be explained by the Circassian hadshishish , a dwelling, the Japanese yado, a home. Probably kata was the original Hittite word for house, which, in its first syllable, fur- nished the hieroglyphic of a house with the phonetic value ka. In Lydia the word was reduced to Sar-des, perhaps a corruption of Sar-etche, in which the Basque form replaces the older Hittite house name. Joannes Lydus sent etymologists on a fruitless errand by stating that Sardes was the old Lydian word for " year." " It really means the house of the heavens, and might thus denote a zodiac, for sar is the Basque zeru, Lesghian ser, sur, ' For these statements see The Annals of Assur-nasir-pal, Records of the Past, iii. 37 ; Monolith Inscription of Shalmanezer, Tb. 81 ; Black Obelisk of Shalmanezer, lb. v. 27. ,; Records of the Past, vii. 32, v. 47, 101. 7 Ap. Anthon, Classical Dictionary, Sardis. THE LION INSCRIPTION OF KING KAPINI OF ROSH. 139 and Japanese sora, the heavens. No Khitan word for the year answers to sardes, unless it be the Georgian tselitzadi, the derivation of which is unknown to the writer. The Circassian seems to agree in itlshes, tlesi, but these words have lost all semblance to the name of the Lydian capital, if they ever had any. The present Basque word for year is urte, but in Etruscan days it was arsa. The representative of Sar-etche in Etruria was 8oracte. Virgil, Pliny and Strabo speak of the peculiar religious rites connected with this place. 8 The region over which Kapini held sway extended from Commagene to the north and west, and eastwards into Armenia. Between him and the king of Commagene there was war. The king's name in the inscription is Apisata or Hapisata. Three times Assurnazirpal mentions Commagene, but only once does he refer to its ruler Catuzilu. His successor was Kundaspi, and, a hundred years later, Kustaspi sat on the throne of Commagene, being the successor of that Teraka whom Sahara elevated to royalty. Professor Sayce identities Kustaspi with what he terms the Aryan Hystaspis. Now Hystaspis was a Mede and the Medians have been proved to be Hittites ; the succession, therefore, of Kustaspi and Teraka, although in inverted order, is like that of Hystaspes and Darius, thus rendering it probable that Darius Hystaspes was of the Commagenian line. 1 ' Among Hittite names resembling that of Hapisata are those of two kings of the Nairi mentioned by Samas Rinnnon, Aspastatauk of the Huilai, and Bazzuta of the Taurlai. 10 Of the Commagenian royal names, that of Sadi-an-Teru exhibits what may be the second part of Hapisata in the element Sadi. Assuming the word to be compound and the parts not to depend upon each other, as in genitive government, the name of the hostile monarch may be inverted as Sata-hapi, which is not indeed Kustaspi, but an advance towards it. The sata in this name can hardly be other than that which has appeared in Hamath i. and iv. and in Jerabis i., meaning to guard, protect, save, the Basque zaitw, and .Japanese K Virgil, /Eneid, xi. 785; I'liny, H. N. vii. 2 : Strabo, v. 2, !). '' The Medes were not Hittites, hut Celts under Hittite rule, if /Yrbaces and Ueioces were their kind's. l" Records of tie- Fast. i. l'.l. 140 THE HITTITES. tsutsu. It is also, strange to say, the Greek sozein, whence soter, a saviour. In the treaty of Rameses II. with the Hittites, the chief god of that people is frequently mentioned, his name being in the Egyptian rendering, Sutech. 11 This is the precise equivalent of the Greek soter, the Hittite sign of agency, ho, being- added to sata, to make Satako, a saviour. The prefixed hapi in Hapisata seems to be an old word for town, surviving in its simplest form as/u, an imperial city in Japanese, but the original of the Georgian daba and sope-li, town, village, the Moesian and Dacian dava, and the Celt Iberian deba, duba. In modern Basque it may be found as a constituent of ibirizka, village, habi, abi, a nest, abata, a hunter's lodge in a tree, in which case it answers to the Japanese daiba and odaiba, a fort. It thus denoted originally a fortified town situated on an eminence, natural or artificial, and the use of the same term to designate a nest may be illustrated from the prophecy of Balaam, who says of the Kenite, " Strong is thy dwelling place and thou puttest thy nest in a rock." 12 The name Hapisata is then the Hittite equivalent of the Greek Sosipolis, a name applied to Jupiter by the Magne- sians of Lydia, and to a daemon worshipped in Greece by th e Eleans. 13 There were at least two cities called Sozopolis, the one in Pisidia in Asia Minor, the other in north-eastern Thrace. All of these seem to have been Greek translations of the significant Hittite name. It is not essential to Khitan syntax that the verb should follow its regimen, so that sata being a verb, and not the noun sataJco, may either precede or follow hapi, to signify " saving, guarding the city," or " he guards the city." It is prob- able that the city of Astapa in Baetic Spain bore originally the name Satahapi. Before leaving the royal line of Commagene it may be remarked that its ancient names Cili-an-Teru and Cali- an-Teru are commemorated by two places called Celenderis, the one in Cilicia, the other in Argolis of Peloponnesus. The latter was situated in a region famous for the worship of Jupiter Soter. The former was founded by Sandochus, the son of Astinous, who married Thanacea or Pharnace, daughter of Megessarus, their 11 Records of the Past, iv. 25, seq. 12 Numbers, xxiv. 21. 13 Strabo, xiv. 1, 41 ; Pausanias, vi. 20. THE LION INSCRIPTION OF KING KAPINI OF ROSH. 141 offspring being Cinyras, king of Assyria. Such is the tradition reported by Apollodorus, who says that Sandochus came to Cilicia from Syria. Cinyras was the father of the famous Adonis worshipped in Phoenicia and Cyprus, but also in Argolis, where Pausanias places his temple near that of Jupiter the Saviour. 14 A form of Celenderis is Cleandria in the Troad not far from the river Andirus, the proximity of which appears to indicate an ethnical and philological connection, and to require that Anteru in Cili-Anteru be regarded as one word. In this case the whole name will be Kula-indar, the first part being the old Hittite word for city, the second the Basque for strength, thus answering to the Greek Astykratos, Polikratos, of which Polycrates ma} T have been a corruption. Were it not indeed for the express statement of Herodotus that Polycrates of Samos was a Greek, there would be great reason for regarding his name as a translation of Cili- Anteru, inasmuch as Samos is but an abbreviated Samosata, the capital of Commagene. 15 Hapisata had deprived Kapini of many cities, some of which the latter monarch took back evidently by force of arms. These were Nira, Katara-Assane, Assaga and Kanirabi. The position of two of them is well marked by the classical geographers, namely, Katara-Assane and Kanirabi. The former is Citharizum, on the Arsanian branch of the Euphrates in Armenia ; the latter, Analiba in Cappadocia, a short distance to the north-west of the Armenian city. In another part of the inscription Katara- Assane is called Assan-Katara. Neither of these forms of Citharizum is found on the Assyrian monuments. But Kanirabi goes back to the time of Tiglath Pileser I., who reigned in the eleventh century B.C. He speaks of Milidia, the Melitene of Cappadocia, as belonging to the country of the Khani -Rabbi, but makes no mention of Katara-Assane. 16 Assurnazirpal tells of the tribute he received from the princes of the land of Hanirabi, but is silent regarding Katara. Finally Esarhaddon, speaking of his return to Assyria from the snow-clad mountains of the north to 14 Apollodorus, iii. 14, "3. '"' The above statement is allowed to stand for what it may be worth. My convic- tion is that the rulers of Commag-ene at this time were Aryans. Sandochus, however, i< a purely Hittite word. ,,; Records of the Past, v. 18. 14*2 THE HITTITES. avenge his father's death, tells how he was waylaid in the hill country of the Khani- Rabbi by all their warriors. 17 These Khani-Rabbi were at one time a powerful Hittite family, being the Beth Rapha and the Rephaim of the Hebrew record. 18 Their name is given by anticipation in the Book of Genesis, for, although their race was in existence in the time of Abraham, the eponym Rapha was much later. That race inhabited Ashteroth Karnaim in Bashan, so that they belong to the Ashterathite branch of the Hittite stock. Rapha himself is the Hammu-Rabi of the Assyrio- logists, who is said to have headed a stranger dynasty of Babvlonian kings, and whom George Smith placed about 1550 B.C. This is almost two centuries too late, as the notice in Genesis is two centuries too early. Hammu-Rabi, or, as the Turanian Accadian gives it, Gaammu-Rabi, means in Assyrian Kimta-Rapastum, that is, the family of the great or of the giants. It micrht also mean the family of the physicians, and either of these meanings may be expressed by the Hebrew Beth-Rapha. It is evident, however, that these are all translations, in part, at least, of a Hittite word. There is no difficulty with the kani of Kani-Rabi, which is more to be trusted than the Accadian gaammu ; it is the Japanese kanai, family. But what is Rabi or Rapha ? In Aztec a physician is tlama, which should, according to the laws of phonetic change, be rarna or raba in other Khitan languages possessing the letter r. The Basque for a remedy is erreparu, derived from eri, sick, ill ; the Japanese for the same is riyoji, but its etymology hardly favours the connection^ although the Choctaw, which is just American Japanese, -has ilillih, disease, ilawelih, care for the sick, alikchi, a doctor. The reason for an inquiry into the meaning of this word Rapha is that the Greeks carried away the tradition of a Hittite family of physicians in their legend of Melampus. The Basque laminae or labinak, beings possessed of magical power, may be a reminiscence of the Rephaim. 10 The Greeks knew the Kani-Rabi as the Me- Ropes or Me-Ropidae, and in old Trojan days joined with them Records of the Past, Hi. '104. I. Chron. iv. 12 ; Genesis, xiv. 5. Francisque Michel, Le Pays Basque, 153. THE LION INSCRIPTION OF KING KAPINI OF ROSH. 143 the peoples of Pedasus and Lyrnessus. 20 But, long- before, the Egyptians met them in Egypt itself, along with other Hittite tribes, as the Rubu or Lubu, generally translated Libyans and connected with the Berbers. Yet these Rubu took possession of the cities of Egypt on the western side of the Nile as far as Memphis, which no body of Libyan colonists that history knows of would be likely to do, and certainly they were not Libyan aborigines. Their dress indicates rather that they came from a country of a compara- tively cold climate.' 21 As Rephaim the Bible frequently alludes to them, and mentions their dwellings near Jerusalem and in Ephraim. 22 In India a migrating body of this people was known by the name Kamarupa. 23 In the time of the inscription under consideration the main body of the tribe probably was in north- eastern Cappadocia, where the classical geographers place Analiba, north of the Melitene. The only record that seems to relate to Katara-Assane or Citharizum is the Annals of Assurnazirpal. That monarch speaks of " the strong city of Katrabi, a city exceedingly strong," which he took in Bit Adini, a region that he connects with Tul Abnai of Habini. The remaining places, Nira and Assaya, are easily identified in Assyrian story after this. Along with the princes of Hanirabi, Assurnazirpal mentions the land of Nilaai, of which he makes Ahirainu, the son of Yahiru. the lord. Then, after the passage relating to Katrabi, he refers to the same region under the two names Nilaya and Anili, which seem to indicate a double monarchy in the land. A third time he tells of the tribute of Nilaya and associates it with Assaya. whose king was Giri-Dadi, a northern Hadad-Ezer. These two places were doubtless situated on the borders of Commagene and Armenia. At first Kapini, either from fear of Hapisata or from a desire to keep the peace, called in the intervention of the Assyrian '-" Strabo, xiii. 1, 7 ; for the Meropidae in general see Bryant's Analysis of Ancient Mythology, 8vo, 1807, vol. v., pp. 75-2. 21 Kenrick, Egypt under the Pharaohs, New York, 1852. vol. ii., 27!> : Lenormant, Ancient History of the East, vol. i., 244, 25!J ; Records of the Past, iv. 3". ' a II. Sam. v. 18, xxiii. 13; .lush. xvii. 15. Compare Hitter, Comp. Geog. of Palestine, vol. ii. 131. The term Rephaim is often used without ethnic signification to denote men of large statute, as among the Philistines, I I. Sam. xxi. ' a Muir's Sanscrit Texts, vol. i. 495. 144 THE HITTITES. monarch, requesting him to make the king- of Commagene sur- render Nira or Nilaya. At the time that he did so, Hapisata was continuing his conquest of Kapini's subjects by his general named Bekama. The Assyrian inscriptions mention a name somewhat similar and sufficiently rare in form to make its appearance at the time more than a mere coincidence. This is Assurnazirpal's " Bahiani of the land of the Hittites," whom he introduces between Nilaya and Hanirabi. Again, just before Anili and Nilaya are referred to, he says : " To Bit Bakhiani I approached ; the tribute due from the son (or tribe) of Bakhiani I added to my magazines." When he mentions Nilaya the third time under its king Ittiel, he makes no allusion to Bakhiani, but refers immediately to the tribute of Commagene. Neither does his son Shalmanezer number Bakhiani among his tributaries. The first passage relating to the general of Hapisata is confusing as rendered into English by Mr. Rod well. It reads: "In those days the tribute of Ahiramu son of Yahiru of the land of Nilaai son of Bahiani of the land of the Hittites and of the princes of the land of Hanirabi I received." The language of the Hittite inscription seems to imply that Bekama, rightly or wrongly, was the ruler of Nira, and that, deserting Kapini, he had transferred his allegiance to Commagene. As the general of Hapisata he sought to bring other subjects of the king of Marasia under the sway of the Commagenian monarch. He, for this purpose, in- vaded the land or city of Nenebasa, which is characterized as subject to Ras or the great nation of the Rosh, of which Kapini was the head. Nenebasa was apparently not far from Citharizum. It is probable, therefore, that it gave name to the Niphates mountains in south-western Armenia, just under Citharizum. Tiglath Pileser I. records warfare with the people of the countries of Tsaravas and Ammavas in the land of Aruma or Armenia. 24 Shalmanezer calls the same place Nappigi, for it was one of the cities of Bit Adini. 25 It is well authenticated as belonging;- to Ras, for among the Elamitic people of that name, was an Ammava, and Napsa was one of their gods. 26 Assurnazirpal 24 Records of the Past, v. 14. 25 Records of the Past, iii. 92. 26 Records of the Past, vii. 42, note ; i. 8ti. THE LION INSCRIPTION OF KING KAPINI OF ROSH. 145 and Kapini both sent word to Bekama to withdraw from the territory of the Nenebasa, which he did not do. On the contrary, despising the commands and making little of the opposition of Citharizum and Aranzi, he took the city and annexed it with other places to Commagene. Thereupon the people of Citharizum pressed their regulus Xeritsuke, who is nowhere else mentioned to lay the matter before the Assyrian king, w r ho, either in person or by deputy, enquired into the matter and sentenced the dis- obedient lord of Nira to receive punishment. This, judging by what we know of the tender mercies of Assurnazirpal, must have been no light infliction, flaying alive being one of his ways of rewarding his disobedient officers. Bekama is twice called the uagiisi in the inscription. It seems to be the same as the common Hittite word nabusi, master, dominus, for the Basque has the two forms nagusi and nabusi, and the Japanese nushi, having suffered syncope, inclines to either form. The general of Kapini who waged unsuccessful war with Bekama was Akuni. otherwise a man of great note, at least in the eyes of the Assyrians. Assurnazirpal first alludes to him in connection with the flight of Aziel, king of Lakai. He says : "To the eities of Dumite and Azmu belonging to the son of Adini I went down after him," Next he tells how he stormed Katrabi, the strong city of Bit Adini. Then he received the tribute of Ahuni son of Adini of Habini of the city of Tul-Abnai, which has been found to be no city, but the countries of Aravene and Saravene. Ahuni, son of Adini, is thus either the grandson of Kapini, or his officer. The latter is most likely, as Kapini does not call him his successor or heir. Farther on there seems to be a separation of Akuni and Kapini. " From Anili I withdrew ; to Bit Adini I approached : the tribute of Ahuni son of Adini I received ; the chariots and warlike engines of the officer of Ahuni I added to my magazines. In those days I received the tribute of Habini of Tul-Abnai : from Bit Adini I withdrew." If we may read, the officer Ahuni, and see in him a petty sovereign who acted as Kapini's general, as Bekama did for Hapisata, the constant association of his name and kingdom with Kapini's will he accounted for. Akuni seems to have been tin.' chief opponent of the great Shalmanezer. In his monolith inscription he says : (10) 146 THE HITTITES. " The countries of Khasamu and Diklmunu I passed through. To the city of Lahlahte which belonged to Akhuni the son of Adini I approached. Exceeding fear of Assur my Lord overwhelmed him and he fled to his fortified city. The high ground I ascended. The city I threw down, dug up, and burned with fire. From the city of Lahlahti I departed. To the city of Ci . . . . ka, which belonged to Akhuni the son of Adini I approached. Akhuni the son of Adini to the power of his army trusted and battle and war he made with me. In the service of Assur and the great gods my Lords with him I fought. A destruction of him I made. In his city I shut him up. From the city of Ci. . . .ka I departed. To the city of Burmarahna belonging to Akhuni the son of Adini I approached. The city I besieged, I took. Three hundred of their fighting men with arrows I slew. A pyramid of heads over against the city I built up. The tribute of Khapini of the city of Tul Abnai, of Gahuni of the city of Sa . . . . and of Cigiri Rimmon of the city of .... silver, gold, oxen, sheep and goats I received. "From the city of Burmarahna I departed. In great vessels of skins the river Euphrates I crossed, and the tribute of Katazila king of Commagene, silver, gold, oxen, sheep and goats, I received. The city of Paburrukhbuni and the cities of Akhuni the son of Adini on the hither banks of the Euphrates I approached. A destruction of the country I made," etc. Professor Sayce, to whom the world is indebted for this translation, elsewhere admits having made a mistake in reading the name Cigiri-Rimmon, which should be Cigiri-Dadi, the same as Assurnazirpal's Giri-Dadi of Assay a. 27 In the sequel of the inscription, Shalmanezer tells how Akhuni the son of Adini made a league with Khanu of the Samahlians, whom Professor Sayce places to the north of Marasia, but who might perhaps be better located about Salmalassus in north-western Armenia, with Sapalulme of the country of the Patinians in north-western Syria, and with Sangara of Carchemish, against the Assyrian tyranny ; and, after the defeat of their armies, made another with the same monarchs, together with some others, of whom the names of Pikhirim of the Cilicians, and Buranate of the Yazbukians, alone are legible. Akhuni was the leading spirit in this war or succession of wars. Shalmanezer continues : " The ' 27 Trans. Soc. Bib. Archseol., vol. vii. p. 286, note 2. THE LION INSCRIPTION OF KING KAPINI OF ROSH. 147 river Tigris I crossed. Through the countries of Khasamu and Dikhnunu I passed. To the city of Tul-Barsip, the stronghold of Akhuni the son of Adini, I approached. Akhuni the son of Adini to the power of his armies trusted and to meet me came. A destruction of him I made. In his city I shut him up. From the city of Tul-Barsip I departed. In large vessels of skin the Euphrates in its upper part I crossed. The cities of ga, Tagi . . . . , Surunu, Paripa, Mabasere, and Dabigu,six of his strongholds belonging to Akhuni, I took. His fighting men in numbers I slew. Their spoil I carried away. Two hundred cities which depended on him I threw down, dug up, and burned with tire." The gallant Akhuni was still unsubdued. " The river Tigris I crossed. The countries of Khasamu and Dikhnunu I traversed. To the city of Tul-Barsip, his stronghold, belonging to Akhuni the son of Adini, I betook myself. Akhuni the son of Adini from before the sight of my mighty weapons and my watchful battle to save his life fled in fear. The Tigris I crossed to go against the hostile countries which had revolted. By the command of Assur, my great Lord, the cities of Tul-Barsip, Aligu .... sagu- kana, and Manya, I seized. Men, even the men of Assyria in the midst of the country, I settled " Then Shalmanezer goes on to tell how he gave to Tul-Barsip, Nappigi, Alligi and Ruguliti, Assyrian names which did not last long. The further mention of Akhuni seems to summarize some of the preceding events. "In the lowlands of the country of Kirruri at the entrance of the city of Arbela I came forth ; and Akhuni the son of Adini who with the kings my fathers a covenant and treat}' had made, with regard to whom when at the beginning of my reign in the eponymy of the year of my own name from the city of Nineveh I departed, the city of Tul-Barsip his capital I besieged; with my warriors I attacked it; a destruction in the midst of it I made : its groves 1 cut down; a falling rain of clubs upon it I poured ; from before the sight of my weapons and the terror of my Lordship lie retreated, and his city he left; to save his life the Euphrates be crossed. In the second year during the eponymy of Assur-Banaya- Yutsur after him I rode down. The country of Sitamrat and the heights of the mountains on the banks of the Euphrates, which like a cloud equalled the sky, as a stronghold he made. By the 14-8 THE HITTITES. command of Assur, the great Lord, my Lord, and Nergal who goes before me, to the country of Sitamrat I approached. Where among the kings my fathers none within it had ever penetrated, in three days my warrior host traversed the mountain ; bravely in its heart opposition it brought, and ascended on its feet. The mountain I swept. Akhuni to the extent of his numerous forces trusted and against me came forth. The line of battle he formed. The weapons of Assur my Lord in the midst of them fell full. A destruction of them I made. The heads of his fallen I cut off. With the corpses of his soldiers the mountain I strewed. His multitudes into the hollows of the mountains had been driven too-other. Fierce battle in the midst of his citv I engaged. Exceeding fear of Assur my Lord ' overwhelmed them. When they had descended, my feet they took. Akhuni with his numerous forces and chariots, his magazines and the woods of their palaces in great quantities, of which the whole was not taken, to my presence I brought. The Euphrates I crossed. To my city Assur I conveyed them. As men of my own country I counted them." The capture of Akhuni is placed by this inscrip- tion in 856 B.C.,. in that of the Black Obelisk, in 854. It was the oreat event of Shalmanezer's reign. The Black Obelisk tells how Shalmanezer in his second year besieged Akhuni in Tul- Barsip. taking Dabigu and other cities from him ; in his third year he took Tul-Barsip, which Akhuni had strongly fortified and from which he fled ; and in his fourth, he pursued the son of Adini to his stronghold on the mountain banks of the Euphrates, where he captured him with all his treasures and brought them to the city Assur. Three years later he went to Tel Abni or Saravene, and took possession of the dominions of Khabini. That Bit Adini belonged to the Rosh is evidenced by the appearance of the name in Elam, where the southern Rosh dwelt in the time of Sennacherib. It is coupled by him with Bit Ainukkan, an Assyrian form of Maeon, Magan, Mosyn, Messen. 28 The northern Bit Adini should be recognized by its capital Tul- Barsip and the neighbouring Nappigi, Alligi, and Ruguliti. Nappigi has already been identified with the Niphates mountains in name and was probably the place from which the district of 2S Records of the Past. i. 47. THE LION INSCRIPTION OF KING KAPINI OF POSH. 149 Amphissene was so designated. Alligi was represented in the classical scheme of geography by Elegia, situated in an angle formed by the winding of the Euphrates west of the Niphates range. Ruguliti has left no memorial ; but Tul-Barsip must be tlie classical Arsamosata, a famous city to the north-east of Elegia. The Hebrew equivalent of the Assyrian Tul-Barsip is Birzavith, the Tul or Hill being an Assyrian addition to the word, and out of this, by the rejection of the initial labial, the Greeks and Latins made Arsamosata. Birzavith belonging to the senior family of Rosh is a name of great antiquity, being the original of Borsippa, one of the oldest cities of Babylonia. Strabo speaks of the inhabitants of this older Borsippa as astronomers, and mentions two famous ones among them, Cidenas and Sudinus, names so like Adini the father of Akuni, as to suggest that such forms were characteristic of Borsippian nomenclature.- 9 The name of the country in which Tul-Barsip was situated, namely, Bit Adini, was doubtless derived from the father of Akuni. It is first mentioned by Ashurakhbal, a predecessor of Assurnazirpal, as one of his conquests. 30 Barsip followed the western Hittites in their migrations as Bersovia of Dacia, situated in the angle between the Tibiscus and Marisus rivers, whose names commemor- ated Thapsacus and Marasia. But, nearer to the ancient seat of Hittite empire, it survives to the present day in the name Perekop, designating the isthmus which unites the Crimea to the Russian main. The Umbrian Celts, whose ancestors had dwelt with the Cimmerians or Cymry in this DefFrobani, carried away the name as Tefrejovie, the prefixed I)e or Te being probably the Hittite syllable out of which the Assyrians made their Tul or Tel. The Greeks abbreviated the word, calling it Taphrae, and connecting it. in their rage for etymologies, with taphrox, a trench, although Strabo says the inhabitants were called Taphrii. The Umbrian Frejovie answers to the modern Perekop, or better still, to Barsip. In Italy the people of this tribe built the city called by the Romans Bergomum, thus disguising the original as much as in the east Arsamosata disguised Barsip. The name was carried by the Iberians into the west, Burdova being its Spanish Strabo, xvi. 1, '!. Records of the Past, vii. 13. 150 THE HITTITES. reproduction, and Brocavum and Borcovicus those of Pictish Britain. The latter places were within the area of the Iberian Brigantes. 31 It will be remembered that in the accounts of the fall of Nineveh in the time of Saracus, that monarch is said to have provided for the safety of his children by sending them away. According to Diodorus, they found refuge with the Paphlagonian Cotta ; but Athenaeus says that the Assyrian king sent them to the care of the king of Nineveh. This last apparently absurd statement becomes historically probable, in view of the fact that there was a Hittite Nenebasa among the Niphates mountains, and, somewhere near at hand, a place called Paburrukhbuni by the Assyrians. In the time of Saracus they may easily have been under the sway of one petty king, Cotta or Gota, whose Nenebasa would be the Nineveh of Athenaeus, and whose Paburrukhbuni would furnish the Paphlagonia of Diodorus. Two other cities or regions mentioned in the Hittite inscription as belonging to the confederacy of Kapini are Algariga and Aranzi, the former being taken by Bekarna, and the latter being associated with Citharizum in an effort to win Nira or Nilaya back from that conqueror. The only Algariga mentioned by the Assyrians was in the Pas country of Elain, but Lagalaga, a similar word, i? given by Assurnazirpal as the name of a city in Dagara, which was neighbour apparently to Nilaya and the land of Hanirabi. 3 ' 2 It may have been the same as Lahlate, a city of Akhuni the son of Adini ; and is it not the same as that Puguliti which constituted with Barsip, Alligu, and Nappigi, the tetrapolis of Adini ? 33, The name is a common Iberian one, finding representation among the Basques of the Pyrenees as Alzorriz, Licarraga, Lakharra, Lekhurin. The Basque word elkargo, a company, assembly, may have been the original signification of the name. Sargon mentions the land of Aranzi, but places it in eastern Armenia, whither of course the Aranzites might have retired between his time and that of Assurnazirpal. The same region seems to have contained Illinzas, another form of the name. The branch of the Euphrates 31 Trans. Celtic Soc'y. of Montreal, 1887, p. 181, note. 32 Records of the Past, iii. 53. 33 Records of the Past, iii. 86, 92. UJ N; .----- 1 w*0H -py am uo'4'seVq"'io""ba ( V ^e"dVpar'> 11*/ S3^DU| 01 a. o z t- z: f C/) 2: f- < s O- r3 UJ en m rs - 2E 3! 6 n s & UJ P- (J 2: c/) 5 UJ o o E * O t tt: 01 THE LION INSCRIPTION OF KING KAPINI OF ROSH. 151 on which Citharizum was situated was called Arsanius, indicating- the existence at some time of a city or people upon its banks known by the name Arsan or Aranes. A word like Aranes would easily take the more euphonic form Arsanes. There was an Aranzese among- the Elamitic Ras. The Basques also preserve this geographical name as Arronce, Errangua, Arrangoitz. The derivation of the word is probably from the Basque arrontatze, meaning to harvest, but primarily, to work in concert, as a band of reapers or other labourers might do. Aranzi and Assan Katara failed to get back Nilaya. Akuni being without an army, thanks to the paternal care of Assurnazirpal, who informs us that he added to his magazines the chariots and warlike engines of the officer of Ahuni, the vigorous Bekama carried all before him. But, after Assurnazirpal as umpire adjudicated the disputed territories, and decided that Nira belonged to Cominagene, we find Kapini, doubtless by the arms of Akuni, taking that land back again and thus commencing the career of conquest that made the son of Adini so formidable a rival of Shalmanezer. Many other places were adjudged to the king of Marasia, or to belong to the confederation of which he was the head. The names of many of these, owing to the breaks in the lines and to some defacements, are at present illegible. Of those that remain the first is Nenebasa, the Assyrian Nappigi immediately followed by Tsusane. This place belonged to Katara-Assane or Citharizum, as the sequel shows, and must be the Armenian Zanziuna of Shalmanezer, and the Danziun of Tiglath Pileser II., who mentions it along with Elugia, the Alligu of the older Assyrian monarchs. 34 This identification is confirmed by the following name, Elisansu, which Tiglath Pileser names in the same category. Then follows Katni, which is only named by Assurnazirpal, and lias been supposed to be a town on the Chaboras which Hows into the Euphrates in the centre of the Mesopotamian border. But Assurnazirpal's account is that he crossed the Tigris, skirted the Kharinis and the Chaboras, and so came t<> the Euphrates, thus indicating that his Chaboras was the river of that name; which flows into the Tigris/' 5 The "- 1 Record* of the Past, iii. 95, v. HI. Records of the Fust, iii. 46, note. 152 THE HITTITES. following Tane should probably be read Adini or Atini, denoting the city named after Akuni's father which gave name to the sur- rounding country. Sadikanni is twice mentioned by Assurnazirpal. It was near Commagene, and at the same time on or near the banks of the Chaboras. Its king, or more probably, its Assyrian viceroy, was Salman-haman-ilin. It was also near Katni. In migration the name was carried to the north of lake Van as Astacana. Sakatsu is not easy to identify. Esarhaddon connects Ashguza under its king Ispakaya with the Manna or Armenians. It may be represented by Dascusa of the classical geographers, on the borders of Armenia and Cappadocia, and north of Elegia. Both Asho-uza and Dascusa indicate that Asgutsa and not Sakatsu was the pronunciation of the name. 3 " Massahuni represents the name if not the locality of Amassihuni, one of the districts of the Nairi in the time of Tiglath Pileser I. In Assurbanipal's annals it is called Musazina, and is connected with the land of Dao-ara in which Lagalaga was situated: but Munzigraiii, also mentioned by him as lying between Carchemish and Lebanon, bore a similar name. 37 The classical Moxoene to the north-west of lake Yan is probably the memorial of Massahuni. Samabane or Samaibane cannot be the Samibnaya of Sargon, for that town belonged to the Ras of Elam, but it may be the Zamba of Assurnazirpal, which he places near the Tigris in the vicinity of Amida or Diarbekr, and the classical Sophene may be its reminiscence. The only other legible name is Sastale. This is either Sedala in north-western Armenia, on a branch of the Apsarus, or Satala at the sources of the Euphrates in Armenia Minor or north-eastern Cappadocia, or some place nearer the Niphates mountains whose record is lost. It may be the Khastare of Tiglath Pileser I., but beyond the fact that it adjoined the country of the Nairi, we are ignorant of its position. All of these places lay in eastern Armenia, with the exception of one or two, like Kanirabi or Analiba, which were in northern Cappadocia, or, as it is generally called, Armenia Minor. They were all governed by kings whose allegiance appears to have been 36 Records of the Past, iii. 114. 37 Records of the Past, v. 16, called Amalziu ; comp. Trans. Soc. Bib. Arch. vii. 293, for Air.assihuni ; Records of the Past, iii. 54, 72. THE LION INSCRIPTION OF KING KAPINI OF ROSH. 153 divided between Kapini of Marasia and Hapisata of Samosata, This division is not surprising, inasmuch as Commagene with Cyrrhestica to the south of it, was of Rasite origin. It is certain. however, that Kanirabi did not originally pertain to the family of Ras, although both families belonged to the Ashterathite division of the Hittite race. The Chelubite branch of the Ashterathites, of which the Kanirabi were the senior members, and the Shuhite, of which Ras was the chief representative, appear to have kept company in their northern migrations, for in Asia Minor both east and west they occupied adjoining countries : in European Scythia they were found together by Herodotus and the classical geographers ; they dwelt side by side in Dacia, Moesia, and Thrace ; in Etruria they were mingled, and in Iberian Spain they maintained their ancient friendship. The Ras also are found throughout in alliance with the Moschi or Cappadocians, who belonged to the Zuzimite or senior division of the Hittites. This alliance took its rise in Egypt during the time of the Hittite or Hycsos' occupation of that country, and a tradition of it seems to have remained with the two peoples ever after. It is somewhat remarkable, therefore, to find Kapini of Marasia making no mention of the Moschi in his inscription. The Rasites must have superseded the Moschi in the possession of the country north of Commagene, for, in the eleventh century B.C., during the reion of Tifjlath Pileser I, the Commawenians and Moschi are named by that monarch as conterminous peoples. As for Tubal, the Tabalu of the Assyrian monuments, whom the Bible associates with Rosh and Meshech, it does not denote the Tubal of the Toldoth Beni Noah, as he lived long before the nation forming period, but a Hittite family, thenamersof Tibilisi or Tiflis in Georgia, and who may be in part identified with the Tibareni of the Black Sea. 154 CHAPTER XII. The Lion Inscription of King Kapini of Rosh. Part II. The inscription on the front of the lion is brief compared with that on the side, and contains little new material of an historical character. It seems to have been intended as a summary of the latter for the purpose of drawing attention to its detailed account and of pointing a salutary moral. The inscription begins on the left of the top line, and proceeds in boustrophedon order to the end. Its transliteration is : Line 1, Ni tatsu Tsusane ta Assane zuzene ni tosatsu Neritsuka ni take Hapisata kakane sakake ni tatsu Line 2, Katara kola matane Neritsuka mata Hapisata Komuka bisitane kata Tsusane alsa Line 3, Tsusane sa tosatsu atesa Rasa Hapisata ne bakera Sarakata mata Line 4, Kuka saka kiku sari. The literal translation : Line 1, I set out Tsusane from Assane spoiler I take-back Neritsuka I appoint Hapisata concerning writing I set-up Line 2, Katara city king to Neritsuka king Hapisata Com- magene inhabiting country Tsusane forces-away Line 3, Tsusane of takes-back friend Ras Hapisata I deprive Sarakata king- Line 4, Concerns grateful learn recompense Free translation: I arise from Tsusane. Assane from the spoiler I seize back. i establish neritsuka. concerning hapisata i set up this writing. from neritsuka, king of the city of Katara, king Hapisata, living in Commagkne, took forcibly the land of tsusane. the ras friend seizes back tsusane ; i, the king of sarakata, deprive hapisata of it. it concerns the grateful to know the reward. THE LION INSCRIPTION OF KING KAPINI OF ROSH. 155 This part of the inscription says nothing of the Assyrians or of the rival generals Bekama and Akuni. It records an exploit or feat of arms of Kapini himself. One single region is mentioned by him, that of Tsusane, the Assyrian Danziun or Zanziuna. Its name may have been Etchezaina, the house-guard, in Basque. It seems to have been situated to the south-west of Citharizum and towards Commagene, but this is largely a matter of conjecture, for the Assyrian conquerors made no attempt to set forth their move- ments in geographical order, writing for their contemporaries only who were acquainted with the places whose names they com- memorated, or, if for posterity, with the hope that these names would not pass away. It is only incidentally, therefore, that they afford any help in determining with accuracy the positions of the towns and regions conquered by them. In the same way king Kapini probably held the opinion that everybody ought to know where Tsusane was. It was one of the conquests of Hapisata by his general Bekama, no doubt. So long as that redoubtable Hittite warrior lived, even Akuni, the illustrious opponent of Shalmanezer, could gain no advantage over the Commagenians. But Bekama had met his fate at the command of Assurnazirpal, and Commagene was deprived of her right hand. This was Kapini's opportunity. He went to Tsusane, took it from the enemy, and then relieved the city of Citharizum or Assan- Katara, confirming Neritsuka in possession of both regions. This he sets forth as a reward for Neritsuka's gratitude or loyalty. Having accomplished this feat, he, like the Assyrian monarch whose warlike achievements he so feebly emulated, ordered the lion statues, emblems doubtless of his prowess, to be erected, and dictated, to the Hittite engraver, the account of his contest with Commagene, at the same time exalting himself and doing honour to his Assyrian lord. The admission of weakness in the side inscription gives confidence to the historian of the truthfulness of the narrative. Indeed, whatever else the Hittites were, they were not liars. Some of their records may be puerile in their simplicity of statement, but they are all manly and honest. The corrupting influences of oriental Aryan and Chinese servility and exaggeration, which were felt by Hittite immigrants into India from the fourth or iifth century before the Christian era, and into 156 THE HITTITES. China from the sixth century A.D., are to blame for kindred vices among oriental Hittite stocks in Asia and America. The more savage branches, that had little contact with Indo- Aryan and Chinese civilization, are almost altogether free from the taint of falsehood. In the west, the Etruscan documents are singularly candid, contrasting favourably in this respect with contemporary Roman and Celtic records. Kapini is very fond of the Ras name. Four times in the previous inscription it is contained, and here again it appears. He is himself the Ras friend who, as such, interferes on behalf of Neritsuka, a man of Ras. It is a case of blood being thicker than water, and displays a clannishness more characteristic of the Celt than of the Iberian. The Etruscans, Basques and Picts had no clans. Even among wild Khitan tribes, the tribe proper is regarded more as a political expedient than as a bond of kindred, the tendency being to subdivide into gentes, and narrow the limits of kinship. Wise men, therefore, like the Iroquois Hiawatha, who sought to unite the divisions of even one tribe into a confederacy, were regarded as phenomenal, almost as innovators. And this was just the source of Hittite weakness. Herodotus believed that if the Thracians, who were chiefly of Hittite origin, had been united, they would have surpassed all other nations; but such a union he thought impossible. 1 The Assyrians knew this trait and took advantage of it, disuniting their Hittite enemies and defeating them in detail. The Romans saw ' .Klian, Var. Hist. ix. It!. I* These, however, do not belong to the race of Ras or Ma Reshah. (11) 102 THE HITTITES. Among the words occurring in the inscription on the side of the lion, the first requiring- attention is tata, which has been translated, possessing. Its relations are with the Basque echbtsi editk'i, the originals of the modern eufsi and euki, to have, hold, possess. Their Japanese equivalent is tamot.su, which is really composed of two verbs, the lost tata of the Hittite, and niotsiL, having the same signification. The verb basdka is thoroughly Basque, being ebatsi, ebcu/i, rob, deprive ; as ebaska it means a la derobee, by stealth. It survives in Japanese as ubai,ubatta, to roh, take by force. Another verb, saishish or saishsa, appears thrice in the inscription with the meaning, press ; it is the Japanese sekl, saisoku, and the Basque estutzen. Several verbs begin with td or to, such as tamaka, tabaigo, tamalane. In these the first syllable represents the Japanese ato and Basque atze, back. The maka of ta-maka is the Basque eman, ematen, to give, which becomes emak in the imperative and in compounds. In Japanese this verb is disguised as watashi, watasu, which, however, agrees with the commoner Hittite form matsu in Hamath iii. The root is ma, to give, in Etruscan ma, in Basque ema. It is the Choctaw imah, the Aztec maca, and the Sonora mak, maka, emaka. The baigo of tabaigo contains bai or bea, answering t the Basque bear, in bearta, oblige, constrain, which in its primitive sense of duty, corresponds to the Japanese beki, ought. The final go is the Basque particle with future or infinitive power, meaning to, in order to. In tamalane, the verb, to efive, is in its simplest form ma, and lane is a verb formed from al, power^ force, which the Basque has lost, but which the Etruscan possessed as alin, Thus tamaka means give back, tabaigo, to force oack, and tamalane, compel to give back. In the second line appear kutakasa and kutakasata. Of these the first part is the Etruscan kutu and Basque chit, to undertake, begin, attack, being, as M. Van Eys indicates, the equivalent of the Spanish acometer. This verb has been sufficiently explained under Jerabis iii. The second part is the Basque Ikasi, ikasten, to learn, so that kuta has the power of a causative, and the whole verb is a synonym of the Basque erakasi, cause to learn, teach. From the verb kiku, to hear, the Japanese has derived keika, learning, and kiyoju, teaching. The final ta of kutakasata is THE LION INSCRIPTION' OF KING KAPINI OF ROSH. 163 hard to explain. The only parallel to it is in temakatc of Hamath ii., where it looks like the Japanese sign of the preterite tense. The language of this inscription, however, is distinctively Iberian or Basque, and in that language there is no such sign. Final ta should be equivalent to the Basque da, he is, du, he has or does, which replaces the commoner auxiliary hi or hi. The word rendered haneta is blurred in the inscription, so that the reading is doubtful. It may answer to the Basque ontasun, goods, possessions, or better, to ondo, extremity, denoting, like the following kuta, the Basque gede, Japanese kata, side, bound- ary, limit. This word is followed by rata, an impossible word in Japanese, which has no I. It is the Basque truli, irauli, to turn, turn over, turn back. The following sabaimasa, or rather esbaimasa, consists of the hen or bea which has already appeared in tabaigo, and the negative particle ez, the whole word esbai being the original of the Basque ezbear, misfortune, evil, that which ought not to be. The Japanese inverts the parts and lengthens the word into bekaradzu. In masa we have ma, give, and sa, the Hittite and Etruscan sign of agency; hence masa is the giver. In Basque emaitza is a present. In the third line the first syllable of rakatsu is doubtful, the figure which has been read ra being indistinct. If read correctly it is the Basque erchatu, force, constrain. The carelessness of the Hittite scribe or the general indifference of his people to vowel values presents what is undoubtedly the same word as nekasa and nekuxu. This is the Basque nagusi, a variant of the commoner Hittite and Basque nabusi. It has been widely spread abroad, for we find it in the Agow, Galla, and Tigre languages of Africa as negus, negusish, and in the Zulu Caff're as enkhose, always denoting a lord and master. The verb alsa, ahalsa, is a com- pound of !). '-' Plate, Philebus, ii. IS, Phaedrus, iii. 274; Tabari, Chronicle, 121; Smith, Chaldean Acoomt of (ienesis, New York, p 219. 174 THK HITT1TES. found this prince Merhet's tomb among the pyramids of Gizeh and carried away the skull of the ancient Kenite. He was a priest of Chufu, the Cheops of the great pyramid, whose daughter Bithiah was, and at the same time belonged to a college of sacred scribes. 13 The names Jether and Heber associated with his in the genealogy appear among the later Kenites Jethro, the father-in- law of Moses, and Heber the husband of Jael. 14 It is apparent that the Kenites must have been in Egypt some time before Israel entered that country, forming part of the great Shepherd or Hittite race. The city with which the Book of Chronicles associates the scribes is called Jabez. There was no such city in Palestine, for its Hebrew form is Yaabets, or, as the Septuagint renders the name in one place, Igabes, the g standing for the Hebrew letter (tyin. 15 Now the Egyptian name for Thebes, the Biblical No- Ammon, was Apet, and it became Thebes by prefixing the feminine article t or fa. This Apet is the Yaabets or Jabez of Chronicles, for the Egyptian not possessing the letter z, replaced it by t. It is an abbreviation of the longer form Aahpeti, by which the great Shepherd king Apophis was sometimes known, and which as perfectly corresponds to the Hebrew Yaabets as it is possible for an Egyptian word to do. Thebes was a great university city famous for its scribes and learned men. Originally an Ammonite foundation, whence its name of No-Ammon, it received its later and almost universally recognized name from the illustrious Pharaoh who was of Aminonian descent on the maternal side. It was this Aahpeti, no doubt, who removed the scribes from Memphis, in whose cemetery of Gizeh Merhet's mummy was laid, to his new capital in the south, where the Tirathites, Shimeathites, and Sucathites continued to be masters of inscriptions, writers of papyrian despatches, and historio- graphers royal. Of all men likely to be acopiainted with early history, these Kenite scribes were the chief, for in their possession would be all the archives of the greatest empire in the 13 Lepsius, Egypt, Ethiopia, and Sinai, 61-3 ; Osburn, Monumental History of Egypt. 14 Exod. iii. 1, Judges iv. 17. > r > 1 Chron. iv. 9. SOURCES OF H1T1ITE HISTORY. world, which stood in intimate relation with all adjoining popula tions, Japhetic Philistines, Semitic Arabs and Assyrians, and Hamitic Canaanites. They necessarily possessed a perfect know- ledge of at least two languages, the Egyptian and the Hittite, and probably added to these the Semitic lingua franca and the Philistine. As their work began in or before the reign of Cheops, and continued down to within a hundred years or less of the Exodus, the scribes must have performed the duties of chroniclers, recording for the most part contemporary events, so that their records are thus of the highest historical value. There arc facts briefly stated in these records which tend to show either that they carried on their historical work after leaving Egypt, or that they did not all leave that country until some time after the general Hittite expulsion. In Egypt, the Kenites adopted the Hebrew faith which the great Aahpeti received the knowledge of from his minister, Joseph- It is to them, therefore, and not to any Israelitish writer, that we owe the remarkable statement that Jabez called upon the God of Israel, and the prayer that accompanies it. 16 This faith they still possessed when dwelling in Arabia Petraea, after their expulsion by the kings who knew not Joseph, for Jethro, the priest of Midian, was recognized by Moses as a worshipper of the true God- When Israel traversed the Sinaitic peninsula, a body of Kenites. under the leadership of Hobab, the son of Jethro or Raguel, and the brothei'-in-law of Moses, accompanied them as guides. 17 They entered the land of promise and received an inheritance in the south of Judah, facing the Arabian land of their adoption. In that region they were protected by Saul and David in later years, on account of ancient friendship, although they never appear to have amalgamated with the Israelites. 18 But a north- ern branch of the same family dwelt, in the time of Barak and Deborah, in the plain of Zaanain in northern Palestine, its head being Ueber, a descendant of Hobab. 1 '-' There were other branches of the Kenite family in the vicinity of Palestine, for in an Egyp- " ; 1 Chron. iv. !, 10. 17 Numb. x. 2!. ,K Judges i. If}; 1 Sam. xv. *i, xxx. 2!t. 1! ' JuflgCM iv. 11. 170 THE HITTITES. tian papyrus of the time of Rameses II., a mohar or scribe writes: "Let me go to Hamath, to Takar, to Takar-aar, the all assembling place of the Mohars." Here, prior to the Exodus, therefore, were Kenite scribes pursuing their vocation. They, in all probability, were the authors of the inscriptions which Rameses II. ordered to be engraved on the rocks at Adloun, near Tyre, and at the passage of the Nahr el Kelb, near Beyrout. 20 But a fourth off-shoot of the Kenite family, at the time of Balaam's prophecy when Israel was preparing to cross the Jordan, was in sight of the covetous prophet as he stood upon Mount Peor : " And he looked on the Kenites, and took up his parable and said, Strong is thy dwelling place and thou puttest thy nest in a rock. Nevertheless the Kenite shall be wasted, until Asshur shall carry thee away captive." 21 These were the Thamud of the Arabian historians, who so frequently refer to their rock dwellings that modern writers have identified them with the Horites of Mount Seir. 22 It is not likely that either of the last mentioned branches of the Kenite family contributed anything to the Hebrew Scriptures. There is, of course, a bare possibility that Jonadab, the son of Rechab, in the time of Jehu, or his descendants in that of Jehoiakin, the son of Josiah of Judah, furnished the historical data, which, if proved, would tend to diminish their value. 23 But this is rendered improbable by the fact that the genealogies of the Hittite record proper do not extend beyond the time of the Exodus. We are justified, therefore, in regarding the original copy of the summary of universal histon 7 contained in First Chronicles as the gift of Hobab, or his father Jethro, to Moses, who, being learned in all the wisdom of the Egyptians, would be able to appreciate it. From it, probably, the Hebrew lawgiver extracted that part of the 86th chapter of Genesis which contains the genealogies of the Horites. and the list of kings who ruled in Edom. The reasons for refusing to regard the genealogies of the earlier chapters of First Chronicles, other than those of David, 20 Records of the Past, ii. 111. 21 Numbers xxiv. 21. 22 Tabari, Chronicle, p. 121. Lenormant's An. Hist, of East, ii. 286. 23 2 Kings x. 15 ; Jeremiah xxxv. 2. SOURCES OF HITTITE HISTORY. 177 the Levites, and those which mention mere]}" the sons of the patriarchs, as Hebrew compilations, are too numerous and require too elaborate illustration to be given in this place; yet a few of the more obvious may be specified. There is no evidence that the Israelites ever made use of them for genealogical purposes, nor has any commentator, Jewish or Christian, succeeded in harmon- izing them with the genealogies of the tribes of Israel given else- where. They contain the names of many non-Israelite and even of hostile peoples, such as Kenites, Jerahmeelites, Horites, Garmites, Maachathites, Manahethites, Zorites, Eshtaulites. 24 The Moabite country beyond Jordan not only claims many of the persons mentioned through the correspondence of such geographical names as Ataroth, Madmannah, Charashiin, but in chap, iv., verse 22, dominion in Moab is expressly assigned to some of them. Com- paratively few of the names are Israelite in character, and several, such as Shobal, Ahashtari and Zoheth, are unsemitic. Manahath, Etam,Coz, Anub, Aharhel, are purely Egyptian, answer- ing to Month, Atum,Choos, Anubis, Archies. Kenaz, Othniel, Caleb, and Jephunneh, are Kenezzite names. The name Caleb, which occurs so frecpiently, is an Israelitish impossibility, for no amount of reverence for the Kenezzite son of Jephunneh, would induce an Israelite to call his son a dog. The express statement that Jabez was more honorable than his brethren, because he called on the God of Israel, testifies to the idolatry of these brethren, even if the expression "God of Israel." were not antithetic to Jabez, indicating that he was not of Israel. In chap, vii., verse 22, Ephraiin is represented as mourning for his descendants of the seventh generation, which no amount of longevity will justify, and which is plainly inconsistent with the fact that Israel came out of Egypt in the fifth generation. The families of Kirjath Jearim are counted among the descendants of Judah, although it is stated in the book of Joshua that they were Gibeonites of the Amorite family.'-'"' Such are a few of the objections to regarding the document as a Hebrew one. On the other hand, when its contents are compared with what is known From other sources '-> 1 Clin. ii. i. 40; ii. 55; ii. 25; com p. 1 Sam. xxvii. 10 ; 1 C'lmm. iv. 1!) ; ii. 52-54. V' 1 ('liron. ii. 52-.S ; Joshua i\. 17. i 1 _' i 178 THE HITTITES. of the history of those ancient times thsit preceded the Exodus they become full of light and significance, presenting:, even in the baldest form, a panorama of the early ages. The names belong to the nation-forming period of history, and on this account, as well as from the celebrity of many of those who bore them, have attained a permanence in tribal and geographical nomenclature such as later names do not possess. The presentation of the names in genealogical order, which compels the investigator to relinquish hypothetical identifications presented in the similarity of individual names, and to remain unsatisfied until he has found them in concatenation, takes the work of successful comparison out of the category of mere coincidence, and by its results establishes the gentile character of the genealogies. The principal races whose genealogical history is set forth in these chapters of Chronicles, from the second to the eighth inclusive, omitting however the third and the sixth, are three, the Horites, the Jerahmeelites, and the Hittites. The Horites were a sub-Semitic people of Canaan, allied to, and probably including, the Phoenicians. 26 The Jerahmeelites were an Aiyan or Japhetic race that contributed largely to the population of Philistia. And the Hittites were in point of numbers, at least, the greatest nation of antiquity, and the pioneers of culture in many lands. In some cases the genealogies are continuous ; in others they have been broken up, perhaps by the original compiler, or it may be by the editor of the Books of Chronicles. The work of re-uniting the fragments is sometimes simple enough, as when the mention of Mareshah in chap, iv., verse 21, refers the student back to chap, ii., verse 42, where his descendants are given. The family of Shobal the Horite also is easily traced in chap, i., verse 40, chap, ii., verse 50, and chap, iv., verse 2. But the Hittite line which begins in chap, iv., verse 5, has its continuity broken by the mention at verse 8 of the Ammonite line of Coz, for the purpose of introducing Jabez, whose mother Zobebah was of Ammonite descent, while his here' unnamed father was a Hittite. As Jabez was the ornament and glory of the Hittite tribes, this pre-emi- nence in the genealogy was doubtless the work of the Kenite '-'" The Origin of the Phoenician*, British and Foreign Evangelical Review, 1875. p. 425. SOURCES OF HITTITE HISTORY 179 scribe. But in seeking the genealogical continuation of the Jerah- meelites, whose line of Onam is given in full in chap, ii., verses 25-41, we must turn to chap, vii., verse 6, to find the descendants of the Jamin of ii. 27, who, in the seventh chapter, is falsely called Benjamin in the English version. More obscure in some respects is the Kenite genealogy, the only obvious connection between chap, ii., verse 55, and chap, iv., verses 17-19, being that presented in the Socho of the latter to the Sucathites of the former. It thus appears that light is not always to be attained by means of this fragmentary Kenite document, interlarded as it is occasionally with Hebrew interpolations and additions, but that it must sometimes find its explanations and connections in other historica, narratives. Nor can it be said that in every case it gives a correct transcript of Hittite names, for Beth Zur, Beth Raphal Ben Hanan, and Ben Zoheth, are, at least in their first elements, Hebrew translations. Nevertheless it contains the most ancient, the fullest, and the most trustworthy, if at the same time the bald- est history of the Hittite people which the world is ever likely to possess. Without this document the Hittite inscriptions would not now have been deciphered, and the history of the Hittites would be an impossibility. It is not proposed in the following pages to identify all the Hittite personages, more than two hundred in number, who are mentioned in the book of Chronicles and in other parts of the Bible. That task, involving a comparison of the Kenite record with the details of Egyptian and cuneiform inscriptions, with the fragments of universal history preserved by Greek and Latin and Arabian historians, with the primitive history and so-called mythology of the Greeks, Arabians, Persians, Indians, Teutons and Celts, is too vast a one and too uninviting to the general reader in its setting forth to call for performance here. Neverthe- less there are some Hittite names around which cluster facts so interesting and historically important as to make it desirable to establish them by wide induction. The statement of such induc- tion in these eases will serve to indicate the process by which the Kenite record has been first of all discovered, and afterwards ap. lied for the reconstruction of Hittite history. Ii' the Kenite docu- ment be as old as the' author of this book maintains it to be, its 180 THE HITTITES. paramount importance is evident in the task of sifting the truth of history. It cannot indeed sit in judgment upon contemporary monuments, hut it may question all inferences drawn from these, and without arrogance may call Manetho, Berosus, and all ancient historiographers, before its bar. Let one example suffice. Manetho in his sixth dynasty gives a Methosuphis as a predecessor of the Phiops who reigned a hundred years, and was succeeded by a Menthesuphis with a reign of one year, after whom came queen Nitocris. Eratosthenes calls the king who reigned a hundred years Apappus, makes his successor a nameless monarch reigning one year like Menthesuphis. and places after him queen Nito- cris. 27 With the exception of Apappus or Pepi, the Aahpeti of the Egyptian inscriptions, the monuments do not know Manetho's Pharaohs. But in the end of the eighteenth dynasty Egyptologists have placed the Haremhebi of the monuments whose daughter Mutretem or Mytera married a Thothmes and united Egypt under one sceptre. 28 Her father, Haremhebi, has left no record later than his second year. He is supposed to be the golden Horus. The Kenite record, which gives the names of all the Egyptian monarchs down to the time of the Exodus, recognizes only one Methosuphis in Mezahab, whose name contains the Semitic zahab, gold. He was the father of Matred, the Mutretem of the monuments and the Nitocris of the lists, and her daughter was Mehetabel, the Egyptian Mauthemva, 29 By a comparison of other documents with the Hittite, Mezahab is found to have been the son of Ziph, in Egyptian Neb. the grandson of Mesha, the Egyptian Amosis, wrongly called Aahmes, and the great grandson of Jabez or Aahpeti. He is thus the last of the Shepherd or Hycsos line, and from the day of his death began the sway of the Pharaohs who knew not Joseph. The Greek tradition preserves the name of Mezahab in the two forms Acrisius and Megapenthes, the former being a translation of the golden name. Acrisius was the son of Abas, grandson of Lynceus, and great grandson of ^Egyptus, who represents Aahpeti as Jabez in ' n Manetho, Fragments in Ensebius, Chron ; Eratosthenes in George Syncellus, Hist. Script. Byzant. 28 Sharpe, History of Egypt, vol. i. p. 46 ; Birch, Inscription of Haremhebi, Trans. Soc. Bib. Archaeol. vol iii. p. 486. 2'J Genesis xxxvi. 39. SOURCES OF HITTITE HISTORY. 181 the Greek form Igabes. In the Sicyonian genealogies he is Messapus, the fifth from Apis, who came from Egypt.so In Persian legendary history his name is disguised, somewhat in the Greek form, as Kai Khosrou, the grandson of Kai Kobad, who is still JEgyptus and Aahpeti. 31 Geographical and tribal nomen- clature also unite the names of Mezahab and Jabez in the Messapian Japyges of Southern Italy. The Kenite record thus places the history of Egypt in harmony with that of the Bible by bringing the favorable Shepherd line down to within two generations of the Exodus of Israel. "" Du Pin, Bibliotheque des Historiens, 315, 309. 31 Mirkhond, Kings of Persia. 182 CHAPTER II. The Primitive Hittites. In the generations of the sons of Noah given in the tenth chapter of Genesis, we read : " And Canaan begat Sidon his first- born, and Heth." These are the only personal names, those that follow being names of tribes. Of these tribes the Hivites and Amorites are to be counted to Sidon, and the Hamathites to Heth. The two Canaanitic families, therefore, which rose to empire, are the Sidonians or Phoenicians, more generally known in the wider extension of the race as Horites, Hivites, or Amorites ; and the Hittites. The former, in some at least of their divisions, became thoroughly Semitized in speech ; the latter remained typical Turanians. The initial letter of Heth is not a mere aspirate, but a guttural ; hence the Septuagint makes the word Chettai, which corresponds better to the form of the name com- mon among the Hittites themselves and the peoples with whom the}' came into contact. In the fifth generation after Noah, in the days of Peleg, the earth was divided. The empire of Shinar was overthrown, and mankind, to whom had been given a command to replenish the earth and subdue it, were foiled in their effort of concentration. Five generations after the dispersion, Abram made his way towards the land of Canaan, and found the Canaanite and the Perizzite already in the land. 1 At some point, therefore, between the periods of Peleg and Abram, the Canaanites, in the line of Sidon, migrated westward from Shinar towards the Mediterran- ean, while their brethren of the line of Cush passed southward into Arabia. The Canaanites established themselves in five distinct colonies, the chief of which was Sidon, named after their progenitor. The next was Shechem, in central Palestine ; the third, Salem or Jerusalem, over which Melchizedek ruled ; 1 Genesis xiii. 7. THE PRIMITIVE HITTITES. 183 the fourth, Mamre, where dwelt the Amorites, Aner, Eshcol, and Mamre : and the fifth, Mount Seir, the home of the Horites. It is almost necessary to suppose that a large Semitic element accompanied the Canaanites in order to account for the radical diversity of their speech from that of the Hittites, their unrest relatives, and for the retention by some of them, down at least to the time of Isaac, of the worship of the true God. The Semitic element, in which the Arabian historians seem to recognize a branch of Lud, became thoroughly incorporated with the Canaan- ites.' 2 A large Japhetic migration took place at or near the same time. As the Canaanites called Sidon after their father, so the Japhetic descendants of Aleshech honoured his name in Damascus, one of the oldest of cities, whence came Abram's stew- ard Eliezer. Then south of Sidon dwelt the Goim, who gave to Galilee its name, Galilee of the Goim, or Gentiles, as the word is often translated. They were known in Assyrian days as the Kue, their home then being Aegae in Cilicia, but in the far more ancient days when Thari>'al or Tidal was their kino- thev occu- pied Accho, Achzib and Achshaph on the Galilean coast. 13 These were the ancestors of the Achaeans ; and to the south of them in Dor and Endor dwelt their brethren, the Dorians. Other Japhetic tribes, including the families of Jerachmeel in the lines of Ram and Onam, probably occupied the coast of what after- wards became Philistia, in Abram's time. At Gaza or lone the line of Onam made a beginning of Ionian sovereignty, while farther to the north, Eker, the son of Ram, was commemorated in Ekron. 4 Still another Japhetic nation was that of the Philis- tines who dwelt in Gerar to the south-east of Gaza, and between that ancient city and Beersheba. And it is more than probable that the five cities of the plain, notorious for their wickedness and their punishment, were Japhetic settlements. The names of the cities ami their kings are not Semitic, nor do they connect with the Hittites. The Persian story of a great destruction of man- kind in the time of their first king. Kaiomars, corresponds with the story of Genesis ; and the name Symobras, sometimes given - Tin' Koran liy Sale, |)ri'li)iiiiiary dissertation. :; Records of the I'ast, i. 2U, 11. v. is. \ii. :\\, 50. 4 Steph. I'y/.ant, (Ja/.a, lone, Minoa : 1 Chron. ii. 2fi, L'7. 1N4 THE HITTITES. to the grandson of that monarch, agrees more nearly than any other ancient name with Shemeber, the king of Zeboim. Kaio- niars itself is suspiciously like Gomorrah, and Balkh, the first Persian city, answers exactly to Bela or Belag, the name of which was afterwards changed to Zoar, and which alone escaped overthrow owing to the intercession of Lot. 5 There is no record of the Hittites crossing the Jordan and making settlements in Palestine until the time of Sarah's death, when Abraham had been more than sixty years in the land. From whence did they come ? Ephron, whom the aged patriarch addressed, as he stood up from before his dead, is spoken of as if he were in the third generation of Hittite sovereignty, being the son of Zohar, and the grandson of Ashchur and his wife Helah. The genealogy is given in I Chron. iv., verses 5-7 : " And Ashur, the father of Tekoa, had two wives, Helah and Naarah. And Naarah bare him Ahuzam, and Hepher, and Temeni, and Haahash- tari. These were the sons of Naarah. And the sons of Helah were Zereth, and Zohar, and Ethnan." In chap, ii., verse 24, Abiah is made the mother of Ashur of Tekoa, but her connection with the Jewish Hezron is an interpolation. Giving full value to the Hebrew letters, the names of the Hittite progenitors are Abiah, Ashchur, Chelah, Nagara, Achuzam, Chepher, Temeni, the Achashtari, Tsereth, Tsochar, and Ethnan ; the name of their city was Tekoag. Where was Tekoa ? There was a place of that name in Judah, which accounts for the genealogy of Ashchur being connected with that of the tribe of Judah. But Ashchur certainly did not live there any more than in Tegeaof the Grecian Arcadia, and many other places in the world named after the ancestral city. There is a fragment of Damascius which presents an indistinct reflection of primitive Hittite tradition : " The Baby- lonians constitute two principles of the universe, Tauthe and Apason, her husband. From them are derived Dache and Dachus, and again Kissare and Assorus." 6 An old geographical Baby- lonian list gives to Cutha, north of Babylon, the Assyrian Kute, the Turanian name Tig-o-aba-ki." Had the Turanians who " Mirkhond, Firdusi, the Dahistan. ;; Cory's Ancient Fragments, ]>. 318. : Records of the Past, v. 107. THE PRIMITIVE HITTITES. 185 preserved the name been pure Hittites they would doubtless have written the word Tiggaauki. Ptolemy calls the city Digoua. This early city, bearing the double name of Cheth and Tekoa, was the point at which Hittite empire began. An ancient tablet from Cutha presents under disguise the story of the rise of this empire : " Men with the bodies of birds of the desert, human beings with the faces of ravens, these the great gods created and in the earth the u'ods created for them a dwelling. Tamat gave unto them strength, their life the mistress of the gods raised, in the midst of the earth they grew up and became great, and increased in number, seven kings, brothers of the same family, six thousand in number were their people. Banini their father was king, their mother, the queen, was Milili, their eldest brother who went before them, Mitnangab was his name." The second brother was called Midudu, but the names of the others are defaced. 8 These seem to be the same as the seven evil spirits who are represented in another tablet as rebelling against heaven : " They are seven, those evil spirits, and death they fear not ! They are seven, those evil spirits, who rush like a hurricane, and fall like fire-brands on the earth I In front of the bright moon with fiery weapons they draw nigh, But the noble Sun and Im the warrior are withstanding them." The tribes of the Arcadian Tegeatae were seven in number, according to Pausanias, and the Mexican historical documents refer continually to the seven tribes. 10 All that can be gathered from the vague Babylonian traditions is, that from Cutha, or Tiggaba, - Smith. Clwildf'.-ui Act-, unt of (ienesis, 10:?. " Kr-co ,-<\~ of tlif Past, v. I (Mi. ; " I'aitsanias, viii. 15; I'. which connect him with Cutha and Elam, represent him as march- ing to the conquest of Syria, followed by the seven warrior gods, as being angry with revolting nations, and as foretelling a time of universal strife arising apparently from a rejection of central authority.- 2 The Arabian historians have preserved the name of the Elamite conqueror in two different forms. The most easily recognized is Kodar el Ahmar, a man of the tribe of Thamud, who dug dwellings in the side of the rock. He killed a miraculous camel, created at the instance of the prophet Saleh, and brought vengeance on his tribe from heaven. Thamud is the old Arabian name of Hamath, as Sumud and Yamut are the Elamite forms. Thamud himself was the son of Gether, the Gader or Gedor of 1:1 Records of the Past, i. 85. -" Records of the Past, iii. 8. - 1 Manahath, or Manachath, second son of Shobal the Horite, was Menes, the first Pharaoh and king of Mendes and Zoan. Hareph married his daughter, thus becoming in the language of Egyptian mythology, Harphre, son of Month and Ritho. '-"-' The Chaldean Account of Genesis. THE PRIMITIVE HITT1TES. 189 the genealogies, the Kudur of the monuments ; and Diar Thamud, or the land of Thamud, was called Hezer after Ezra, the son of Hamath, the ancestor of the Gezrites. 23 Lactantius preserves this old Gedor connection, making Balti, queen of Cyprus, marry Tamuz, son of Cuthar. 24 Hadher, or Jether, was a Thamudite name, and Tabari says that Morthed, the son of Schedad, had the empire after the death of Themoud, whom, however, he connects with Egypt, thus adding Mered, the Egyptian Merhet, to the list of Chepherite names.- 5 The Arab name Kodar el Ahmar, both in itself and in its national connection, answers perfectly to that of Chedorlaonier, but it is strange that the killing of a camel should be his chief exploit. Abulfeda calls him Djundu ibn Omar. The second name which, from its place in history, can hardly denote any other than Chedorlaonier, is Schamar Iarash abou Karib, who conquered the world and left his name to Samarcand. 20 The name Karib appended to that of Schamar relates to Chareph, his father. In the distorted Greek traditions Chareph was Cerberus and Omer or Gomer, the Chimaera, while his son Salma became the eponym of the man-eating Solymi, and Beth Lechem, founded by him, the Lycian people. In Lycia the name of Laomer was preserved as Limyra as well as in the form Chimaera. Hamath, or Hemath, was probably another son of Chareph, for it does not appear that he descended from Laomer. From him came the Arabian name of Thamud. As son of Gether, according to the Arab tradition, his father may have been a Gedor or Gader, and his grandfather Aram may be an Arabic corruption of Hareph.- 7 This would place him a generation later than Chedorlaonier. He gave the name of Yamut-bal to Elam and became the Elamite god Sumudu. But, as Professor Sayce has indicated, the Elamites were also called Apharsites, Aipir-irra, men of Khubur or Subarti, in the language of the genealogy, Chepherites. 28 The first Hittite tribe, therefore, to which history - :; Lenonnant, An. Hist, of East, ii. 14(i, I'm;. L>!>7 : Sale's Koran, dissertation and notes: Tabari, Chronicle: Baring-Gould's Legends of Old Testament characters: 1 Chron. iv. 17. w Lactantius, Inst. Div. -'"' Sale's Koran, l/nnlnii, 18(55, p. 12:!. note; Tabari. lA. -' Baldwin, Prehistoric Nations. 110. '-'" Sale's Koran, Preliminary discourse. -- Records of Hie Past, iii. I'l ; Trans. See. Bib. Arclaeol. iii. U\\ se<|. 190 THE HITTITES. ascribes empire is that of Hepher ; but the Bible calls Amalek the first of the nations, so that an Amalekite empire in Arabia Petraea must have preceded that of Chedorlaomer in Elam.' 2i) As far as Arabian tradition sheds any light upon this primitive Hittite empire, it consisted in the subjection by the Amalika of the Japhetic Arkam, or Jerachmeelites. Then the ancestors of proud Indian Brahmans, Greek Erechthidae, and Latin Romulidae, were under the sway of a tribe whose fortunes have dwindled away through the ages, until now, amid the Arctic snows of America, the degraded Esquimaux of the Amalig-mut arrogate to themselves the once glorious name of Amalek. 30 Sic transit gloria mwndi ! These Amalekites, whose father was Temeni, the third son of Ashchur and Naarah, dwelt in the time of Abram at En- mishpat, or Kadesh, to the south of Beersheba in Arabia Petraea, and ruled over all the eastern part of that peninsula down to Elatli on the eastern gulf of the Red Sea, and eastward beyond Bozrah, which afterwards became the Edomite capital. 31 To their race belonged Elon, the grandfather of Esau's wife, Adah or Judith, the mother of Eliphaz, whose Amalekite name was borne by one of Job's friends, Eliphaz the Temanite. 3 ' 2 Two also of the kings that ruled in Edom, Jobab the son of Zerah of Bozrah, and Husham of the land of Temani, were Amalekites, who revived the honour of their tribe, which for a time Chedorlaomer had humbled in the dust. The Japhetic Arkam, whom they subdued, carried away to their later seats of empire many traditions of the sea god Melicerta, son of Athamas, of Ogyges and of Telephus. But the most wonderful one in its minuteness of detail is the story of Proteus, the old man of the sea, whom Menelaus found at Pharos, before Egypt, counting his sea-calves. His original is Beeri, the Hittite father-in-law of Esau and ancestor of the Beerothites of Hamath Zobah. His daughter Eidothea is the Judith of Genesis, and his wife Psamathe, daughter of Nereus, is Judith's mother, Bashemath, daughter of Elon. 33 The Bible state- ment of the descent of Judith is a clear case of matriarchy. She 2;i Numbers xxiv. 20. "" Lenormant, An. Hist, of East. ii. 289. 3i Genesis xiv. 7; compare Lenormant, vol. ii., Arabian History. "'- Genesis xxvi. 34, xxxvi. 2. "'' Com}). Genesis xxvi. 34, and Homer, Odyssey, iv. 3G5, Eurip. Hel. 7. THE PRIMITIVE HITTITES. 191 is called the daughter of Beeri and Bashemath, the daughter of Elon, the ancestry of Beeri the Hepherite being unnoticed. Her sn again is named not after his maternal grandfather's, but after his grandmother's family, for Eliphaz was always a Temanite or Amalekite name. Two of the sons of Eliphaz also bore the Amalekite names Teman and Amalek, while the Hepherite line of Beeri was unrepresented by them, for Omar, the name of one of these sons, is not the same word as that borne by Chedorlaomer. Yet Beeri was a man of note, being, through his son Bedad, the grandfather of Hadad who smote the Midianites in the field of Moab, and superseded the Amalekites in the government of south-eastern Palestine and Arabia Petraea. 34 Two only of the seven tribes of the Hittites have thus been accounted for ; the Hepherites in Elam and the Temenites, or Amalekites, in the Sinaitic peninsula. Two other tribes had found their way to the east of Jordan in the time of Abram. The descendants of Achashtari had established themselves in Bashan in the north, Ashteroth Karnaim being their centre. 35 This city is presented in the Bible in a Semitic form, so that it has been generally regarded as Astarte of the two horns, or Europa, who was changed into a cow. The first part, however, is a Semitic rendering of the name Achashtari, while the second translates the Georgian akra, Basque adarra, horn, by the Hebrew keren in the plural. The name belongs to Achashtari himself, who is the Dhu el Karnein of the Arabian historians, a conqueror contemporary with Abram, who built a great wall near Armenia to keep out Gog and Magog. 313 The two horns were his sons, Chelub and Shuah, who, iike Ephraim and Manasseh from Joseph, doubled the representation of Achashtari among the Hittite tribes. There is an allusion to this addition to the number of the Hittite tribes in Sanchoniatho. " From Sydyk came the Dioscuri, or Cabiri, or Corybantes, or Samothraces. To Sydyk, or the just, one of the Titanides bare Asclepius. These things the Cabiri, the seven sons of Sydyk, and their eighth la-other Asclepius, first of all set down in memoirs as the god Taautus commanded ,;t ( ienesis xxx vi. 35. '""' Genesis xiv. 5. :;,; The Koran, eh. xviii. The two horns are ihe two divisions of the tribe. \\V2 THE HITTITES. them." 37 By Sydyk, Sanchoniatho means Achashtari, who was called Sheth and Sisit by Egyptians and Chaldeans. He is in error, therefore, in making him the father of the seven tribes, but right in calling him the father of Asclepius, or Chelub, who is thus proved younger than Shuah. 38 The name Dioscuri given to the >even tribes has no connection with the Greek dios kourol, sons of -love, for they were no Greeks, one of the twin brethren among Greeks and Romans being Castor, or Achashtari. But it fitly denotes all the seven as being the name of their father Ashchur, with a prefix that seems to be Semitic rather than Hittite. To the name Pasach, belonging to the line of Chelub, the Hebrews prefixed this particle, making it Tiphsach, the Greek Thapsacus, while the Hittites called it Khupuscia, in which they were followed by the Assyrians. In Pictish Hittite occurs Kuoskar as a form of Ashchur, and in Peruvian it is Huascar. The Basque Euskara, denoting the race to which the Basques belonged, is sometimes pronounced Heuskara. In the Caucasus the town Dioscurias has rejected the initial di of the Greeks and is now Iskurieh. The only tribes that seem to have retained the Dioscurian prefix are the Iroquois, one of whose sections is that of the Tuscaroras. Sanchoniatho also calls the Ashchurites Cabiri after the illustrious race of Chepher ; Corybantes, after his son Chareph ; and Samothracians after some later Hittite, from whom Samosata in Commagene received its name. The early history of this island of Samothracia, as told by Diodorus Siculus, is full of the names of Jasion or Achuzam, Dardanus or Zereth, Corybas or Chareph, Cybebe or Zobebah, and Plutus or Peleth all Hittites by birth or by marriage. 39 Moses must have anticipated when he called the people of Ashteroth Karnaim, Rephaim, for Rapha their eponym was four generations after Achashtari, Chelub being followed by Mechir, he by Eshton, and Eshton being the father of Beth Rapha, Pas- each, and Techinnah the father of Ir Nachash. The name of Chelub fades from view in the history of this tribe, being super- seded bv that of his son Mehir, whom it is likely that Chedor- Sanchoniatho's Phoenician History, Cumberland, pp. 32, 39. 1 Chron. iv. 11. Diod. Sic. v. 30. THE PRIMITIVE HITTITES. 193 laomer encountered. It is not easy to understand why the initial m of Mehir's name was changed to n, but it was so changed almost invariably. The Egyptians knew the Chelubite Achash- tarites in Mesopotamia as the Naharaina, which has been impro- perly regarded as a form of the Hebrew Aram Naharaim, or Mesopotamia. The fact that they dwelt in Mesopotamia is a mere coincidence. The Assyrians called them the Nairi. Hero- dotus knew their migrating descendants as the Neuri of Scythia. When they reached Italy they became the Naharcer of the Eugubine Tables, a division of the Etruscan people. In Spain the medial breathing was converted into a labial, and the Navarrese claimed the ancient name. So also in the far east, but west of Navarre, the Aztecs, destitute of the letter /', called themselves Nahuatl, or Nawatl, and their brethren of Nicaragua, having retained the harsh liquid, re-established the full power of the word in their name Niquirian. From Eshton, his son, probably came the abbreviated forms attributed to Ash tar, or Achashtari, such as Sheth and Seth, Sisit and Aston. The Egyptians knew his people as the Shetin, while those of Rapha were the Rubu, of Paseach, the Patasu, and of Tehinnah, the Tohen. 40 One of the most famous names in this tribe was that of Ir Nahash. Not only is Nahusha celebrated in Indian story, but everywhere the word appears as Arnossus, Dirnacus, Parnassus, Lyrnessus, and in many other forms. 41 The elder brother of Chelub representing the chief horn of the Achashtarians was Shuah, the ancestor of the Shuhites. to which family belonged Bildad, the friend of Job. His son was Shelah, the father of Er, Laadah, and other families, that dwelt at some time in Moab. 42 Er was the father of Lecah, from whom came the Lakai of southern Mesopotamia, always united there with the Shuhites. More illustrious was Laadah, or Lagadah, an ancient Lyctius, the god Laguda of the later Elarnites, but the ancestor of the Lydians, and the original Lydus. As the Salatis of the Egyptian lists, his glory was eclipsed by that of his son Mareshah, the Egyptian Moeris and Phrygian Marsyas, the head as Ma-Reshah of the Biblical Rosh. His son Kenrick's Egypt, 231, 218, 27'J : Records of the Past, ii. 69. Muir, Sanscrit Texts. 1 Chron. iv. 21. (13) 1})4 THE HITTITES. was Chebron, a Pharaoli like his father, and from him came the four families of the Rosh, namely the Korach, Tappuach, Maon, and Shemag. 43 The Maonites, or Magonites, descended from Chebron through Shammai and Rekem, and Bethzur, were their posterity. Shemag was the father of Ra chain, and he of Jorkoam, or Yorkogam. In Maon, the ancestor of the Lydian Maeonians appears, and the house of Zur gives the original of their capital, Sardis. To the south-east of Ashteroth Karnaim in Ham, which after- wards became Rabbath, the Ammonite capital, the Zuzim dwelt. This was not a Hebrew plural, but a corruption of Achuzam, the name of the eldest son of Ashchur and Naarah. The Egyptians called his descendants Gagama, and the Assyrians termed them Gamgumi, corresponding to the larger Hebrew form Zamzummim. 44 Achuzam was the father of Haran, a famous name among the Arabs, although they generally count him to Amalek, as they do most heroes of great antiquity. 45 But he was also the Ouranos of the Greeks, whom they admitted to be the son of Acmon, a Phrygian, or Scythian. The son of Haran was Gazez, and his, Jahdai, or Yachdai, whom we shall meet with as the leader of the Hittites in their invasion of Egypt. His sons were all famous, being at first six in number, Regeni, Jotham, Gesham, Pelet, Ephah, and Shaaph. These seem to have been born in Palestine, but Jabez, his youngest son, who eclipsed them all, was a native of Egypt. To the history of that country their record chiefly belongs. It is possible that there was an earlier Ephah between Achuzam and Haran, but this is by no means well authenticated by tradition. As the Hittite Haran was the ancestor of the Yahdaites, or Adites, as the Arabs called them, so the Indian Varuna, who represents the Greek Ouranos, was the chief of the Adityas, who are sometimes seven, sometimes eight in number. 46 He was also an Asura and a Kshattra, Hitzig, in his remarkable work on the Philistines, identifies Varuna with Mamas, a god of Gaza, somewhat unsatisfactorily. 47 However, Gazez, the name of *3 1 Chron. ii. 43. 44 Sayce, Monuments of the Hittites. 45 1 Chron. ii. 4G ; Tabari, 20 Records of the Past, v. 101, \ ii. 44. 190 THE HITTITES. of the family by the greater Lydian, Rosh, and Maeonian patronymics. The proximity of this family to the abode of Jacob in southern Palestine is evidenced by the fact that Judah married into it, his wife being the daughter of one who bore the ancestral name of Shuah and commemorated the great men of her race in the names of her sons Er and Shelah. The latter was born at Chezib. 50 Now, many years before Judah's time, Laadah, the father of Mareshah, and probably Er, the father of Lecah, had descended as waves in the great tide of invasion that swept over the fertile banks of the Nile. But others of their race remained behind, well satisfied with the good things of the lat land of Moab. These were " the families of the house of them that wrought fine linen (byssus) of the house of Ashbea, and Jokim, and the men of Chozeba, and Joash and Saraph, who had the dominion in Moab and Jashubi Lehem. And these are ancient things. These were the potters, and those that dwelt among plants and hedges ; there they dwelt with the king for his work." 51 As the Kenite Hepherites were the authors of literary culture among the Hittites, so the Shuhite Achashtarites were the leaders in the useful arts. The word rendered fine linen is butz, the original of the Greek by.ssos, and was probably a family name at first connected with that of Ashbea ; but Chozebah, the Chezib of the story of Judah, must have been intimately con- nected with the cultivation of the cotton that supplied the weavers of Ashbea with their material, for that Hittite name is the source of the Latin gossipium, denoting cotton and the cotton plant, as it does in the botanical language of to-day. Commentators on Pliny are agreed that gossipium is no Latin word, but the bar- barous name of the plant. De Goguet in his Origin of Ancient Nations, and Bryant, in his ponderous Analysis of Ancient Mythology, cite many authorities as to the invention of spinning and weaving. Most of the names of persons and places mentioned by them and by Pliny in this connection relate to the Shuhite family, Arachne for instance denoting Rekem, a son of Hebron. Even that ancient language, the Hebrew, seems to have borrowed its verb rakam, to embroider, from this artistic family ; and the 50 Genesis xxxviii. 2. i> 1 Chron. iv. 21-3. THE PRIMITIVE HITTITES. 197 Gaelic breacaim with the same signification, doubtless had a similar origin. Although it is more than doubtful that so useful an art as weaving was a Lydian invention, as the Lydians claimed it to be, it is nevertheless true that the art was most extensively practised in ancient times by the posterity of that Shuah from whom the Lydians descended in the line of Laadah. But a volume would not suffice for the history of the Shuhite craftsmen These were all the Ashchurites whom Chedorlaomer encount- ered beyond Jordan and in Arabia Petraea. The three sons of Helah had not yet made their way to the west. But with the King of Elam three other kings were confederate, Amraphel, King of Shinar or Shingar ; Arioch, King of Ellasar, and Tidal, Tidgal, or Thargal, King of Goim. The latter was of Japhetic descent, his people, as has already been indicated, being the ancestors of the Cilician Kue of Aegae, and the Achaeans of Greece. Thargal, the Septuagint form of this monarch's name, is probably the correct one, answering to the Greek name Thargelia, and to Thargelion, that of one of the Attic months. It may have had the signification of the kindred Greek word tharsaleos, the bold. The ethnic relations of Amraphel of Shinar are not easy to determine. His name has been read as eraer aphel, the commandment which went forth, in Hebrew, but such an explanation carries its refutation on its face. The name of his city has all its connections with the Hittites, who in Mesopo- tamia had a King Sangara, and a river Sangura, answering to the Sangarius of Asia Minor. In India also they had many kings called Sankara. 52 Nothing could be more natural than the alliance of Chedorlaomer with his half brothers, the sons of Helah. If Amraphel was of them he can only have belonged to the family of Zohar or Tsochar. Ephron, called his son, cannot have been such save in the sense of a descendant, for Chedorlao- mer was in the second generation from Hepher, and Ephron did not appear until about sixty years after his invasion. This Ephron also possessed the cave of Machpelah, in which the pel '- It has already been indicated that the name Sagara, or Sangara, is not Hittite, but Indo European, and there is no evidence that at this early date the Hittites, or any portion of them, were under Japhetic rule. Tsochar, however, might easily become a Singar. 198 THE HITTITES. or j>hel of Amraphel reappears. There were similar names among the Hittites, for Homer speaks of Eurypylus, the son of Telephus, who led the Ceteans, and elsewhere the name is con- nected with Thessaly, which, like the Indian Taxila, represents the Tsocharites as a people who interchanged the letters I and r- Tsochar himself was the Teucer of the Greeks, and in his line, conformably with Greek tradition, appear Ephron or Apollon, Jephunneh or Paeon, Pan, Evander, and Caleb or vEsculapius. The sons of Caleb were Iru or Giru, Elah the father of Uknaz, and Naam or Nagam, the father of Keilah or Kegilah, the Garmite, and Eshtemoa or Eshtemoag, the Maachathite. The most illustrious of these is Naam, the namer of Capurnaum, of whom the Greeks made the physician Machaon, and from whom descended the Nasamones and Garamantes. Eshtemoa is the Astamu or Astamaku of the Assyrian monuments, always con- nected with Hittite peoples. Renan identifies the Tenkelusha of the Book of Nabataean agriculture with Teucros. 53 It may be that Shingar was a corruption of Tsochar by the same process, but it remains to be proved. It certainly reduces one's opinion of the heathen gods to find Abraham purchasing a sepulchre from Apollo. Yet there is nothing in Hittite history more clear than that Ephron was the Apollon of the Greeks and the eponym of Apolloniatis at the foot of the Zagros mountains which separated Assyria from Media, and near which the Garamaei or Garmites dwelt. To this Hittite family it is possible that Amraphel belonged, but the complete proof is wanting. A branch of the family established itself in Africa round about Cyrene, for there in classical days were Teuchira, Apollonia, Hippon, the Nasamones, Augila, the Garamantes and the Macatutae. Adjoining this country was Marmarica. Apollo Marmarinus was worshipped in the island of Euboea, his name being derived from the Greek marmaros, stone, marble. The Aryan connections of marmaros, Latin marmor, English marble, are non-existent. The word is Turanian and Hittite, and occurs continually in Etruscan inscrip- tions, in which maranokoya means a chamber of stone, and luranokoya, an earthen chamber or tumulus. In modern Basque mallear is a stony place, and murru and Jcarmora denote a stone '>''' Renan, Essay, 94. THE PRIMITIVE HITTITES. 199 wall. From stone it was transferred to iron in many Khitan languages, as in the Basque burni, so that its root may be the same as that of the Semitic barzil, iron. Taking this word as the amra of Amraphel's name, the last syllable is probably an old Hittite word for coat, dress, the root of which appears in the Lesghian paltar, the Mizjejian bartshag and the Natchez paeele, and with disguise in the Basque chamar, zamarra, all denoting a vestment. The Utes of Colorado, remote descendants of the Hittite Yahdai, whose congeners, the Shoshonese, retain the Zuzim name, have a story of Sikor, the crane, an ancient hero, who was killed by Tumpwinairogwinump, which being trans- lated, means " he who had a stone shirt." The man of the stone shirt carried off the wife of Sikor, but left her son behind. This son, being cut in two by his grandmother, became Sokus Waiu- nats, the two-one boy, and these two, learning their father's fate and their mother's imprisonment, travelled among the nations, carrying with them a magic cup, and inciting them to attack the tyrant. Under the leadership of Sokus Waiunats, aided by Shinauav, the wolf, and Togoav, the rattlesnake, the ' nations marched against the slayer of Sikor. When they arrived at his castle the two-one boys transformed themselves into mice, and, entering Stone Shirt's abode, gnawed the bowstrings and other weapons of a magical nature belonging to his invincible daughters, the consequence being the overthrow of the tyrant and the deliver- ance of his prisoner. 54 Students of mythology and folk lore will doubtless find many stories of the man in armour resembling this, but it is more interesting to know that the Assyrian god Ninib was called nin kattin barzil, the lord of the iron coat. 55 Xinib's Turanian name was Bar, and his wife was the Queen of Nipur and Parzilla. In the Migration Legend of the Creek Indians the following passage occurs : " At that time there was a bird of large size, blue in colour, with a long tail, and swifter than an eagle, which came every day and killed and ate their people. They made an image in the shape of a woman and placed it in the way of this bird. The bird carried it off and '' Exploration of the Colorado River of the West, 1869-72, Smithsonian Institution Publication, p. 116. " Talbot, Four New Syllabaries, Trans. Soc. Bib. Archieol. iii. 523. 200 THE HITTITES. kept it a long time, and then brought it back. They left it alone, hoping- it would bring something forth. After a long time a red rat came forth from it, and they believe the bird was the father of the rat. They took counsel with the rat how to destroy its father. Now the bird had a bow and arrows, and the rat gnawed the bowstring, so that the bird could not defend itself, and the people killed it. They called this bird the King of Birds. They think the eagle is also a great king." 56 There is a mixing of the elements in the two stories, for the great blue bird is plainly Sikor, the crane, who is put in the place of the man with the stone shirt. Strabo tells the story differently. " The Teucri who came from Crete were told by the oracle to establish them- selves in the place where the Autochthones attacked them, which happened near Hamaxitus, for at night great swarms of mice came and consumed all that was made of leather in their weapons and equipment ; therefore the colony established itself in that place." b ~ At Hamaxitus, Chrysa, and Larissa, in Rhodes, and in Tenedos, Apollo Smintheus, or Apollo of the rat, was worshipped in commemoration of this event. Near at hand, the Teucrian cities of Cebrene and Neandria preserved the Zoharite names Ephron and Naam. More discordant is the account of Herodotus, who represents Sethos, a priest king of Egypt, going forth with a hastily collected army to meet Sennacherib the Assyrian. At Pelusium the armies faced each other, and through the night the field mice came in multitudes, devouring the bow- strings, the quivers, and the thongs that fastened the shields of the Assyrians, so that the Egyptians gained a great victory. Herodotus says that in his time there was in the temple of Vulcan at Memphis, a stone statue of Sethos with a mouse in his hand, and an inscription telling the beholder to learn by looking at him to reverence the gods. 5S The father of history has con- founded an old tradition carried into Egypt by the invading Hittites with the Jewish story of the miraculous overthrow of the hosts of Sennacherib. Another version of the Creek legend agrees in part with the Egyptian. The four tribes, Kasichta, "* Gatsehet, Migration Legend of the Creek Indians. 247. 57 Strabo, xiii. 1, 48. 5s Herodotus, ii. 141. THE PRIMITIVE HITTITES. 201 Kawita, Chicasa, and Abika, in their wanderings, crossed the falls of Tallapossa above Tukabachtchi, and visited the Chatahuchti river. " They found a race of people with flat heads in possession of the mounds in the Kasichta fields. These people used bows and arrows, with strings made of sinews. The aliktchalgi, or great physic makers, sent some rats in the night time, which gnawed the strings, and in the morning they attacked and defeated the flat- heads." 59 All of these passages relate to primitive Hittite history, and to a time when the Hittites were at war among themselves. The presence of the Teucri and their Sminthian god at Hamaxitus, as recorded by Strabo, is evidence of an ancient alliance of the Tsocharites and the Chepherites of whom Hamath came. Sikor, Shingar, and even the Sanacharib of Herodotus seem to be cor- ruptions of Tsochar, and the flatheads of the Creek tradition may connect in the Basque word zahal-buru, a flathead. The general consensus of the traditions is that the Teucri, or Tsocharites, were the sufferers by the action of the Sminthoi, mice or rats, the Aztec qaimichin, and Japanese nedzumi, which latter seems to be an inversion of an original dzwni-ne. Thus Amraphel, Nin- kattin-barzil, and the Stone Shirt of the Utes, are identified with the line of Tsochar in opposition to other Hittite tribes. The Sokus Waiunats, or two-one boy, probably represents the double empire of the family of Achashtari, which Sethos the Egyptian, as Sheth, also sets forth. It seems likely that the rats or mice were the Shuhites, or Shuchites, for the Basque * : > Isaiah xiv. 12. '' 1 Chron. iv. 16, S. "20-i THE HITTITES. means that his family was not counted to the Dardanians, but to that of his grandfather Amnion. Nevertheless, he followed the fortunes of the Hittites. The name of Ziph, after whom the Assyrian rivers, the Zabs, were called, appears in an ancient cuneiform list of Babylonian kings, and he is referred to by the Babylonian Nabonidus as a very ancient monarch. 67 The father and predecessor of this Zabu is, in the list, called Sumulailu. The Lailu is right, but the pre- ceding sum n must surely be a misreading. In Moab, where Zereth-Shachar was the memorial of his forefathers, the name of Jehaleleel was preserved in Elealeh, but also in the river Nahaliel. In Asia Minor the river Halys commemorated him, but, when his descendants dwelt in Egypt, they gave to the great river of that country the Nahaliel form of his name and called it the Nile. He is the Ilus of Sanchoniatho's Phoenician history, which, however, is silent concerning his downfall. But the Basques have a record of it in the beginning of their oldest extant literary production, the Song of Lelo : '' Lelo ! il Lelo Lelo, dead Lelo, Lelo ! il Lelo Lelo, dead Lelo, Leloa ! Zarac O Lelo, Zarac II Leloa." Kills Lelo. M. Francisque Michel, in his Pays Basque, says : " There was, according to Basque tradition, a very brave and much beloved chief called Lelo. This chief being obliged to make a warlike expedition into a strange country, a certain Zara profited by his absence in seducing his wife, Tota. Lelo, having ended his expe- dition and returned to his home, the two lovers plotted together to kill him, and did kill him. The crime was discovered and created an uproar. It was decided in the assembly of the people that the two guilty ones should be forever banished from the country. As for Lelo, it was commanded that, in order to honour his memory and perpetuate regret for his death, all national songs should begin with a couplet of lamentation for him." 68 Hence the everlasting Lelo has passed into a proverb. M. Michel fitly com- pares the song of Lelo with the Linus, or Ailinus, of the Greeks, 1,7 Proceedings Soc. Bib. Archseol., Jan'y 11, 1881, 43 ; Records of the Past, iii. 8. ,;s Praneisque Michel, Le Pays Basque, 229. THE PRIMITIVE HITTITES. 205 which Herodotus was much astonished to hear sung in Egypt. " Where," he asks, " could the Egyptians have got the Linus from ?" G9 It is everywhere to be found among the Khitan. Even among the Senel of California the mourners sing over and over again : " Hel lei li ly Hel lei lo Hel lei lu," their version of the everlasting Lelo. 70 Apollonius Rhodius tells the story of Hylas, who, in the course of the Argonautic voyage, went to look for a spring of water and was carried off by the nymph Hydatie, although others thought he had been killed by a ther, or wild beast. 71 Hydatie resembles the Tota of the Basque legend. Hesiod makes Tethys the mother of the Nile and many rivers, thus confirming the connection of the two names. 72 Yet the historical material for clearing up the mystery of the fall of Helel, the son of Shachar, is wanting. It may refer to the fall of the Ilian dynasty, wherever that was, rather than to the death of its founder. The Greeks have preserved Jehaleleel's name in many different forms, as Ilus, iEolus, Aloeus, and Eleusis ; that of his ancestor in Cretheus, Sardus, and Dardanus ; and that of his eldest son in Sisyphus. The only Greek legend, that sheds light upon the fate of the son of Shachar is the obscure one of Zagreus, who was killed out of jealousy by the Titans, and from whose heart came Bacchus. 73 Here Zagreus is Shachar, and the heart is his daughter Ziphah. Cicero makes Nilus the father of this Bacchus. 74 The fall of Jehaleleel may be set forth in the still more obscure Chaldean tablets relating the sin of the Zu bird, for in them the god Elu is mentioned, as is Sarturda, in the land of Sabu, while Zu, on account of his sin, is banished from the society of the gods. 75 The most important tradition of this memorable event is that which Diodorus received from a tribe of North African Hittites, ''' Herodot. ii. 7 ( .). "" Yarrow, Introduction to the Study of Mortuary Customs among the North American Indians, 56. "' Apol. Rhod., i. 1350. "-' Hesiod, Theogony, 337. 7 "' Creuzer, Symbolik. 7) Cicero, de natura deorum, iii. 23. "' Chaldean Account of Genesis. 206 THE HITTITES. whom he calls Atlantes. They stated that their first king was Uranus, the Hittite Haran. In his line came Helius, who was drowned in the Eridanus by his uncles, the Titans, and whose name was given to the sun. 7ti The name Eridanus is quite con- sistent with the tradition, for Ardon, the namer of the Jordan and the two rivers Jardanus in Crete and Elis, was of the posterity of Zereth. This Helius is Helel, or Lucifer, and his name actually denotes the sun among many Khitan families. Thus the Basques have a form iluzki ; the Yukahirian word is yelonsha, the Koriak kidleatsh, shahalch, the Kamtchatdale kuleatsh, the Iroquois, kelmiquau, the Pueblos hoolenwah. As a rule, however, the Khitan use the same word to denote both sun and moon, so that the Basque illargi, Yuma hullya, hidlyar, and Peruvian quilla, the moon, belong to the same category. Thus Jehaleleel, or Helel, is simply Lucifer, the light bringer, whether by day or by night. The Greek helios and Latin sol are loan words from the Hittite The youngest son of Jehaleleel was Asareel, the Assaracus of the Greeks. Now, immediately after Zabu, George Smith, in his Early History of Babylonia, places Urukh, who at Zirgulla built a temple to Sar-ili, the king of the gods. This Sarili is the Hittite Asare-el, and while Zirgulla and Zarilab, in Chaldea, were his memorials, Bit Hiliani, an ancient Ilion, was that of his father Jehaleleel. The Hebrew record inverts the parts of the name Assare-el and calls it El-assar, for el, the Basque al, power, was, in ancient Hittite days, the adjective, powerful, mighty, so that the name might be read indifferently Assar-el, Assar, the mighty, or El-assar, the powerful Assar. When the name was removed into the north, and especially after it was appropriated by non-Zere- thite tribes, such as the Eden and the Barnaki, Semitic writers, able to make nothing of the initial el, changed it into tel, as Tel- Assar, the mound of Assar. The son of Asareel was the Baby- lonian Urukh, the Dardanian Erichthonius of the Greeks. But an older Erichthonius, or Urukh, whom the Greeks make the brother of II us, must be the Arioch king of Ellasar, who was con- federate with Chedorlaomer. It is exceedingly probable that branches of the families of Zereth and Zohar settled among the Semitic descendants of Asshur and Arphaxad, acquired their ~ r - Uiod. Sic. iii. 29. THE PRIMITIVE HITTITES. 207 language and became the rulers of the Assyrian nation, which is now represented by the Kurds, undoubted descendants of Zereth. The Assyrian eponym was, therefore, the mighty Assar, father of Arioch, rather than the more ancient Asshur, son of Shem. 77 The whole Ass} r rian area is thickly planted with Hittite names per- taining to the two families of Zereth and Zohar, including Arbela in the centre of the country, which has been found to commem- orate Amraphel. In the persons of Asareel and his son Arioch, we may see the beginnings of Assyrian monarchy. The posterity of this second Arioch is given in the genealogy, but so vaguely in the Hebrew version that it is difficult to connect him with it. They are credited to the ubiquitous and impossible son of Hezron, who it is said " begat Azubah (or Gazubah), a woman, and Jerioth (or Yerigoth); and these are her sons, Jesher and Shobab and Ardon." 78 The evidence of tradition is that Yerigoth was a daughter of the Hamathite Jether, known in the Elamite records as Kudur Mabug, being the Atargatis who was worshipped at Mabog and Ashteroth Karnaim, and, at the same time, the head of a line of Tirathite, or Tirgathite, scribes. 79 As Derceto, she is made the mother of Semiramis. She is also as Orithyia made the daughter of Erechtheus, and, as Eurynome, the wife of the oriental Orchamus. The only queen that appears in early Chal- dean history is Azagbau, called in Assyrian Bauellit, who in the lists follows Sargon of Agade. so Now this Azagbau must be Azubah, who is accordingly later than Urukh, or Arioch. She was undoubtedly the wife of Sargon, who is the Orchamus of Ovid, and her importance is indicated by the retention of her name to designate Sazabe, the stronghold of the men of Carchemish. She must, therefore, have been the daughter of Arioch and pro- bably of Yerigoth, who would thus be his wife. This genealogy explodes the Aryan myth borrowed from the Persian Scriptures. The true Iraj, head of the Arians of Ariana, was Arioch, whose son Ardon is the Persian Feridun, wrongly made the father of Iraj. In Ariana the large region of Arachotia commemorated 77 Another competitor for this honour is Asher, the won of Ziph, or Zabu, whose line is given in 1 Chron, vii, 30. 7 * 1 Chron. ii. 18. '' There is no other claimant for the name Tirgathi, or Tirathite. in 1 Chron. ii. 55. m T'roc. Soc. Bib, Archreol., January 11, 1881, 37. 208 THE HITT1TES. Yerigoth, or a son called after her, in which case Jesher, Shobab and Ardon would be Arioch's grandsons ; and the Casirotae were the descendants of Jesher, the Biblical Geshur, from whom also Gujerat in India, and the Jaxartes, received their names. The supposition that this family contributed largely to the population of Assyria and obtained empire there, is in accordance with the views of Lenormant, who identified the Assyrians with the Rotennu of Egyptian days. 81 These Rotennu were the people of Ardon. Assurnazirpal speaks of the river Radanu, near his birth- place, and not far from the lower Zab. s2 Zereth's family was one of river namers, and among the most prominent in it in this respect was Ardon, whom the Palestinian Jordan and Assyrian Radanu, the Jardani of Crete and Elis, the Italian Eridanus, and Gallic Rhodanus, alike held in honour. His elder brother Jesher, or Geshur, seems to have been the ancestor of Arba, or Arbao- the namer of Arrapachitis, who had a son Anak, and three famous grandsons. Sheshai, Ahiman, and Talmai. 83 Twelve years the Hittite tribes beyond Jordan had owned the sovereignty of Chedorlaomer, the Hepherite of Elam, and had doubtless aided him in subjecting the Japhetic pentapolis of the Jordan and the neighbouring Horites to his sway. But in the thirteenth year thev rebelled, as Hittites with a strono- love of personal freedom have ever been prone to do. History may yet enlighten us as to the provocation of this rebellion. For a year the Elamite king was engaged collecting his forces, and then, with the mailed Amraphel, the Tsocharite lord of Shingar, with Arioch I, the Dardanian or Zerethite king of El-Assar, and with the Japhetic Thargal, who either from Galilee of the Goim or some more eastern seat of that Achaean stock, joined the con- federates, he proceeded to punish his rebellious brethren of the house of Naarah. Following the well-known route from Dam- ascus, he fell first upon the younger branch of the Achashtarites in Ashteroth Karnaim. Then, moving to the south-east, the Zuzims felt his power, and the elder brother, already sufficiently humbled as the tributary of the younger, was still further 81 Lenormant, An. Hist, of East, i. 371. 82 Records of the Past, iii. 55. 83 Joshua xv. 13, 14. THE PRIMITIVE HITTITES. 209 disgraced. Next, in the north of Moab, the elder branch of the Achashtarites, known as the Emim or Shuchites, met with over- throw at Shaveh Kiriathaim. Farther south, a foreign race, the remnant of the Horites, whose brethren were in Zoan and Mendes, sovereigns in the land of Egypt, were smitten by the ever victorious Chaldeans. One Hittite tribe remained, Amalek, the first of the nations, vainly endeavouring to regain supremacy. Its Agag of the time, some Elon or Eliphaz, they overcame and ravaged all his land. Then sweeping northward, fearful of the Philistine standing army under its general, Phichol, that was waiting a favourable opportunity to carve out a Japhetic home in the Nile valley, and would doubtless have enjoyed a brush with the Hittites, 84 the men of the east moved rapidly between them and the scene of their Horite conquest, and dispersed the Horite or Amorite settlement at Hazezon Tamar which faced the wealthy cities of the plain. Pride and fulness of bread were of no avail, fur thus early in the world's history luxury had enervated those who might have ruled it as kings of men. The five kings fell in the slime pits, and, with the booty of many peoples, Chedor- laomer and his host hastened home. The sequel is a well-known story, though unrecorded save in the Hebrew record. That valiant Semite, Abram, whose three hundred and eighteen fight- ing men show him to have been a king, as kings went in these days, over about two thousand people, with perhaps an equal band under Aner, Eshcol, and Mamre, the Horites of Hebron, pursued the spoilers and overtook them. By night the rescuers and avengers fell upon the Hittite host, little dreaming that an enemy was near, and smote them. They left their ill-gotten spoil in haste and tied, but not until they reached Hobah on the left of Damascus did the Hebrews and Amorites cease pursuing. This was the thunderbolt that on the morning of the fourth day, according to Arabian tradition, fell on Codar el Ahmer and his Thamudites, and, if the Ute tradition, preserved for nigh four thousand years, is to be trusted, its stone shirt man, the iron- coated Amraphel, must have succumbed to the same stroke. Such is the primitive history of the Hittite race, embracing the 84 Genesis xxi. 22. (14) 210 THE HITTITES. rise of their empire at Cutha or Tiggaba near Babylon, the fall of Jehaleleel, the dispersion of the youthful tribes westward to the borders of Palestine and southward to Chaldea and Elam, the revival of sovereignty under Chedorlaomer, the rebellion and overthrow of the western Hittites, and the dispersion of the conquering confederates by the army of Abram. 211 CHAPTER III. The Hittites in Palestine. Great changes took place in the fifty years following Abram's victory. Himself was no more Abram, but Abraham, the father of a multitude. His sons Ishmael and Isaac were men. The cities of the plain lay beneath the waters of the Dead Sea, and Lot, having escaped from the great destruction, had sent his two sons to push their fortunes among the Horite Pharaohs of Egypt, from whose race, it may be, had come their unhappy grand- mother, who perished by the way. Abraham had taken up his abode in the south near the friendly Philistines of Gerar, whose king may have been the Gilshah of the oriental historians, who was also called Ubul Muluk ; but Sarah remained in Hebron. During these fifty years the Hittites had pushed their way west- ward, reconciliation having taken place between the Euphratean and Jordanic divisions ; and part of the tribe that had followed Amraphel in the western foray of Chedorlaomer now occupied the Amorite city of Mamre. Their chief or king was Ephron or Gephron, a descendant of Zohar. He is well identified with the Greek Apollon, not as the son of Zeus and Latona, for that gene- alogy gives Horus, the Apollo of the Egyptians, but by his race and his descendants. Apollon was the tutelary god of the Teucri or Tsocharites. Among the Tochari of Strabo, Aparni was the name of a tribe called after him, but generally the r is changed to / as in the confines of Mysia and Bithynia, where the connected Dascylium, Apollonia, and Aphneia, represent Tsochar, Ephron and Jephunneh. So Apollon, in what is called mythology, is the father of Paeon, and he, of iEsculapius. From yEseulapins comes Machaon or Nicomachus, who is associated with Isthmius, Acacallis, and Garamas, and whose name is reproduced in the son of the latter, Nasamon Capliareus ; thus connecting Caleb son of a Jephunneh, with Naham and Capharnaham, Eshtemoa, Keilah or 212 THE HITTITES. Kagilah, and the Garmites, of whom he was the father. Compar- ative geography tells the same story. In Asia Minor, Dascylium, Apollonia, and Aphneia have appeared ; alongside of them were Zeleia and Germe. In southern Assyria in classical times were the Zagros mountains, Apollonia and the Garamaei. In the time of Sennacherib the Tocharri dwelt in the Nipur mountains in six tribes, Kalbuda or Caleb, Sharum or Garmi, Ezama or Eshtemoa, Kana or Uknaz, and Kipsu and Kua undetermined. 1 Already the Cyrenian connection has been shown in Teucra, Apollonia, Hippon, Nasamon, Augila, Garamas, and the Macatutas. To repeat such identifications would be tiresome alike for the writer and his readers, but this example may indicate how, by actual tribal and city names, the historical character of mytho- logies may be attested, and the information. they afford be scientifically applied to the connection of the Kenite record. Abraham stood up from before his dead and spoke to the sons of Heth, asking their good offices with Ephron the lord of the land, that he might sell him the cave of Machpelah. This Ephron or Apollon had, according to Greek tradition, taken service as a herdsman with the Thessalian Admetus. In common speech he had accepted the thrall of Thamud, the tribe to which Chedor- laomer belonged, but now apparently he was free. He was a courteous Hittite and spoke royally to the bereaved patriarch. Some writer has thrown discredit upon Ephron's generosity, comparing his language with that of the Arabs at the present day. But Ephron was no Arab. He belonged to a race possessed of manv faults, but lving and bero;inof are not amoncr them. How little that strangely assorted couple thought of what the world yet would witness ; the name of the greater suppliant confined for almost two thousand years to the little land in which he dwelt, and that of the other spread abroad throughout the world as the name of a god. To think of nations, mighty in numbers, in prowess and in intellect, the Greek and Roman masters of the world, taking up a distorted tradition of Hittite ancestor worshippers, and weaving into a divine creation the story of a name they did not understand and of which their language furnished no ety- mology ; of Hittite Hyperboreans in the far north sending their 1 Records of the Past. i. 41. THE HITTITES IN PALESTINE. 213 tribute now and again to the distant Delphic shrine ; and of Iberian tribes in remote Aquileia and the Gallic country of the Arverni erecting statues to him as the god Belenus ; nay more, of Semitized Hittites, who, passing over the broad Pacific from the Malay archipelago to the New World, still kept their ancient faith, and, adoring the ancestral Zohar as Tohil, gave him to Guatimala as the god Balam : this surely is one of the strangest thoughts that the mind could conceive, yet it is but the first of many. There is an Indian story given in many forms and under manifold name disguises, from which looms out the fact that Hebrew traditions had found their way into India through the Tukharas and Yavanas, who contributed so largely to its non- Aryan population. It is the story of the intended immolation of a son by his father and of the miraculous deliverance of that son from death by the intervention of the gods. Professor Max Midler regards the story as too revolting to belong to Aryan tradition and refers it to a Turanian people. The victim is always called Sunahsepa, but his father is called Ajigartta and Richika. The father in one case consents to sell his son and sacrifice him for the benefit of Ambarisha, the father of Yuvanasva, and in the other for Rohita, the son of Harischandra. In both cases the priest king Visvamitra, a man of great piety, descended from the Bharatas and the ancestor of the Kusikas, is the deliverer of the victim, and adopts Sunahsepa, calling him Devarata or the god- given. Elsewhere he is called the priest of Sudas, the son of Pijavana. The two names, Yuvanasva and Pijavana, connected with this legend, are indicative of its source, for both relate to the Yavanas, who came of Jephunneh, the son of Ephron. The migration of Visvamitra, who took his property and crossed the rivers, is frequently referred to in the Indian scriptures. Some remarkable names, such as Kachapa and Rupin, appear among the Kusika descendants of Visvamitra, who seems to set forth, under a disguise that it may be hard to penetrate, the patriarch Abraham. In the Aitareya Brahmana, Sunahsepa is represented as saying to his father, " They have seen thee with the sacrificial knife in thy hand a thing which men have not found even among the Sudras." And Visvamitra says, " Terrible was the 214 THK HITTITES. son of Suyavasa as he stood, about to immolate thee with the knife : continue not to be his son ; become mine." It is natural to think that Sunahsepa is a form of the name of Joseph, whose greater fame would eclipse the memory of his grandfather Isaac. The names of Ishmaelites, Midianites, and Edomites are bound up with the Indian tradition, but as some of these have been trans- lated into Hittite, and then from Hittite into Sanscrit, it is not easy to trace them back to their originals. 2 Long before the trial of Abraham's faith, the patriarch had received a divine intimation that his descendants in the line of promise should possess all the land from the Arish, or river of Egypt, to the Euphrates, including in addition to that of the Canaanitic tribes proper and Hittite tribes already mentioned, the territory of the Kenites, the Kenezzites, and the Kadmonites. The Kenites were the Hamathite Chepherites of the line of Ezra, now making their way westward. Their name Kenite probably comes from the Japanese ken, intelligent, wise, answering to the Aztec arnoxoaqites and the Peruvian amautas, who were wise men or scholars, but whose title has no such radical signification, being derived from Hamath, the father of the scribes. The Basque verb j akin, to know, may relate to the Japanese ken. Hamath's story is hinted at in the Izdubar legends of Chaldea, which call him Dumuzi and make Ishtar of Erech his widow. 3 According to Professor Sayce, his father was Ubara-Tutu, a name belong- ing to his ancestor Hepher. 4 In the book of Nabathsean Agri- culture he is the martyr Tammuzi, the first to found the religion of the planets, who was put to death and afterwards lamented by his followers. 5 Tabari says that Morthed had the empire after his death, a statement disproved by the Egyptian monuments, although the connection is valuable. 6 Plato calls him Thamus and represents him as receiving instruction in letters and astronomy from the Egyptian Thoth. The prophet Ezekiel speaks of women weeping for Tammuz at one of the gates of the 2 Muir's Sanscrit Texts, vol. i. 350, seq. 3 Chaldean Account of Genesis. 4 Trans. Soc. Bib. Archaeol. iii. 165. 5 Kenan's Essay, 25. 6 Tabari, 54. THE HITTITES IN PALESTINE. 215 Temple. 7 The Japanese historians, however, call him Yamato no orotsi, and state that he was a destroying dragon killed by Sosanno, the first of the terrestrial spirits, in whose name the Hittite Zuzim appears. 8 From these and numerous other refer- ences to Hamath in many traditions, it appears that he lived somewhere in Elam or the neighbouring Chaldea, where he culti- vated letters and ruled despotically, that he was assassinated like Jehaleleel, and that his death was avenged, and commemorated by fixed periods of mourning. The Peruvian annals know bim as Manco Capac Amauta, an Inca much given to astronomy, who convoked a great assembly for the purpose of making celestial observations. 9 In Mexican primitive history he is Mixcohua Camaxtli, or. according to some writers, Mixcohuac Amaxtli, who married the Amazonian queen Chimalman, founded a secret scientific society with peculiar rites, extended his empire widely, and was assassinated by his nobles, the ringleaders of whom were Apanecatl, Zolton and Cuilton. He was avenged by his son Ceacatl, and Brasseur de Bourbourg says regarding the act of vengeance : " This bloody holocaust was only the prelude to what succeeding ages offered to Camaxtli's manes in the barharous feasts which were instituted in his honour." 10 From a Turanian source his name found its way into the Norse mythology as Heimdall, the doorkeeper of the gods, which gloss is explained by Yama-to, the mountain door. His acute powers of sight and hearing are often alluded to, but his scientific attainments and unhappy end find no mention. 11 The Indian Jamadagni, assas- sinated by the sons of Arjuna, whose powers he had curtailed, has many points of contact with Hamath, but his son Parasurama, who avencfed him, belongs to a much later period in history. The true representative of Hamath in Indian mythology is Him- avat, connected with Rishababa and Bharata, or Rechab and Beeroth, and the Ernodi montes or Himalayas. The German himmel and English heaven are derived from the Hittite name. In the Norse story Heimdall is the son of nine mothers, and Oegir, 7 Ezekiel viii. 14. s Titsingh, Annales, xix. 14, note. ,J Peruvian Antiquities, 57. 111 B. de Bourbourg, i. 240. 11 Grimm, Deutsche Mythologie : Mallet's Northern Antiquities. '2\(j THE HITTITES. who is Hamath's son or grandson Ezra, the Arabian Hezer of Thamud, is by his wife Ran the father of nine children. In Indian mythology Agnidhra is the father of nine sons, including Bharata and Himavat. Herodotus speaks of the nine springs of Hymettus, with which may be compared the nine wells of Amatha, Hammet or Gadara in Palestine, and the nine muses of Pieria in /Emathia, who deprived the bard Thamyris of sight and his musical powers, and overcame the nine daughters of the iEmathian king. 12 It is difficult to fix with certainty the genealogies of Hamath, yet in all probability Rechab and Ezra were his sons, the former being the father of Beeri, and the latter of Jether, Mered, Epher, and Jalon. 13 Of the latter, Mered sought and obtained his fortune in the land of Egypt as the son-in-law of Cheops, the builder of the great pyramid. But Jether remained in the old seat of Chepherite empire in the east. He called himself in his inscriptions Kudur Mabuk, father of Martu, which may mean lord of Syria, and lord of Yamut-bal or Elam. 14 The name of his father, read Simti Silhak, may contain disguises of those of Ezra, the father of Jether, and Hamath, his grandfather. Mabuk, as replacing Jether, denotes the matriarchy characteristic of the Hittites, and refers to some connection with the family that named Mabog in Syria, where Atargatis or his relative, Jerigoth, was worshipped. Sanscrit mythology explains Mabog by the name Vach, who is Sachi, Indrani, the wife of Indra and the source of his knowledge, so that the prefixed ma is the honorific Hittite particle, meaning great, illustrious. This Indra is Jether and the Adar of the Assyrians and Chaldeans, to whom as a god the month Tammuz was dedicated, while as himself naming a month he was dedicated to the seven great gods. The Aztec story calls him Mapach, and says he was the grandson of Camaxtli or Hemath. He presided over the temples of Camaxtli, to which was reserved the right of initiation into mysteries, and of conferring the highest degrees of chivalry. His attendant 12 The Nine Bow Barbarians of the Egyptian monuments, and the various places called Enneahodoi, or the Nine Ways in Greece, may relate to the same family. 13 1 Chron. ii. 55, iv. 17. Compare Genesis xxvi. 34. 14 Records of the Past, iii. 19. THE HITTITES IN PALESTINE. 217 guards were the Cintin. 15 The Ithrites, descendants of Jether, are in the Kenite genealogy counted along with the Puthi or Puhites to Kirjath Jearim, an Amorite family descended from Gibeon or Zibeon, a Horite. Jether, therefore, must have married into the ruling Horite family of Egypt, and have thence obtained that knowledge of sacred things which is represented by the Soma Draught that made Indra strong. 16 The name Mabosr reappears in Ambika, a sister of Rudra, for the Rudras and Maruts were Indra's constant attendants. But Bog, Buk, Puth, is undoubtedly the Sanscrit frog princess, Bheki, who married a king with the condition that he would never show her a drop of water, and who vanished from him when the condition was broken. Sir George Cox has compared this with many parallel tales in folk lore, including the story of Psyche. 17 In the Japanese story the heroine is the daughter of Toyo Tama ; the hero or king who marries the sea maiden is Fiko Fofo ; their son is Fiko Naki ; and the father who did not long survive his wife's departure was buried at Faka ya no Yama,in the Province of Fiouga 18 In Aztec, pachtli is the name of a month, and means moss or a tree parasite, according to the commentators on the calendar. The interpretation of these ancient si^ns is, how- ever, very doubtful, but as the month Quecholli of the Mexicans represents the Semitic Chisleu, and their Atemoztli, the Semitic Tammuz, so may Pachtli, as containing the bog of Mabog, repre- sent the month Adar called after Jether or Mabuk. The relations of this family with the legendary history of the world are so vast, owing to the fact that the family was one of scribes identified with the most ancient seats of learning, that mere suggestion for the present must take the place of an attempt to give its record. Kudur Mabuk's own inscription leads George Smith to say that he did not reign personally in Babylonia. The inference, therefore, is that he dwelt in Elam, there continuing the line of the Kudurs. Yet the Arabian historians know him as Hadher, son of Thaniud, son of Gether, '6 B. de Bourbourg, i. 30G. 16 1 Chron. ii. 53. 17 Cox, Aryan Mythology. 1K Titsingh, Annales, xxiv. 218 THE HITTITES. and place his dwelling: in the region of mountains between the land of Moab and the yElanitic gulf of the Red Sea, originally occupied by Horites and Amalekites. 19 In the history of David, King of Israel, it is stated that the Gezrites, descendants of Ezra or Gezra, father of Jether, were, with the Geshurltes and Amale- kites. the inhabitants from of old of the wilderness of Shur or northern Arabia Petraea. 20 Not of this region only, but of the whole of Syria, Kudur Mabuk called himself the lord. The three sons of Jether were Jered, the father of Gedor ; Heber, the father of Socho ; and Jekuthiel, the father of Zanoah. The eldest of these, Jered, is Ardu-sin of the monuments, the son of Kudur Mabug, and the founder of Eridu. His brief inscription reads : " To Ur his king : Kudur Mabuk lord of Syria, son of Simti Silhak, worshipper of Ur, his protector marching before him, Bit Rubmah, for his preservation and the preservation of Ardu-Sin, his son, king of Larsa, they built." 21 This Jered, or Ardu, was a man of great note in his day. From him the Red Sea gained its name, Erythraean, he, and not Esau, being the Erythras after whom it was called. He was also Orthos, or Orthros, the Typhonian dog that guarded the oxen of Geryon, as his ancestor Chareph was Cerberus. In the Sanscrit mythology be was Rudra, always associated with Indra and the Maruts. Aditi, daughter of Vasus, also is made the mother of the Rudras. Brihaspati, the tutor of the gods, the priest of Indra, friend of the Maruts and Rudras, and the restorer of the cows stolen from Indra by the Panis, is but a form of the name of Rechab, the brother of Ezra. He is the same as Vrishakapi the ape, the Greek Cercops, the Persian Gerchasp, or Keresaspa. Professor Max Midler com- pares with Vrishakapi the obscure Greek name Ericapaeus. 22 The relationship is made still closer when Vrishakapayi is made the mother of Indra, and mother-in-law of Vach. The monkey Cer- copes are represented in the Greek mythology as infesters of Lydia, whom Hercules led captive. The traditions which best set forth Jered are the Welsh, which were borrowed from the 1!l Sale's Koran, Preliminary Discourse. *> 1 Sam. xxvii. 8. 21 Records of the Past. iii. 20. -'-' Max Miiller, Science of Language, vol. ii. Lecture 11. THE HITTITES IN PALESTINE. 219 Turanian Ottadini and Silures. He is in them the original Art or Arthur, who, as Davies says, " is a traditional character totally distinct from the prince who assumed that name in the beginning of the sixth century. He is placed, as Mr. Owen remarks, high in the mythological ages, and far beyond the reach of authentic profane history." 23 This Arthur was the son of Uthyr Pendragon, and the name of his mother, Eigyr, or Ogyrven, is really that of his Grandfather Ezra, the Indian Guzra and Agra, and the Scan- dinavian Oegir. As the Welsh tradition makes Ezra a woman, so the Scandinavian does Jered, who becomes Jord, or Hertha. 24 The book of Genesis is silent regarding the empire of Jether and Jered in Palestine, but mentions the Kenites in the passage alluded to, as inhabitants of a region that was to become the pos- session of the Israelites. That region was somewhere between the Arish and the Euphrates, and may very well have been part of Mount Hor, in which the Kenites dwelt when Israel was essaying to enter the land of promise. There are some names belonging to primitive Egyptian history that seem to indicate Kenite sovereignty over part of that country, and certainly Mered, the brother of Jether, lived and died there. Jether and Jered must have been later than Abraham, who was doubtless contemporary with Hamath as he had been with Chedorlaomer. Another tribe, whose lands were promised to Abraham's descendants, was that of the Kenizzites. They were the posterity of a Hittite ancestor, who has so far been merely named, Ethnan, the youngest son of Ashchur and Helah. Yet, according to Greek mythology, he must have been one of the most warlike and tur- bulent of the seven Hittite kings, for from his name came that of the Titans, who warred against Jove. His people were the Uten or Aten of the Egyptian monuments, identified by interpreters with the Danai. There is little doubt that the identification is correct, and that, still further, the famous name of Athene, or Minerva, arose with this line ; but of course neither the Danai nor Athene were originally Greek. The Ethnanites appear to have been dwelling in close proximity to the Kenites in the northern part of the range of Hor, for the earliest Greek traditions connect 23 Davies, Druids, 187. -' Geoffrey's British History. 2-20 THE HITTITES. /Emathia, an ancient abode of the Hamathites, with the Titanic region of Pieria. Tiie first king who ruled in Edom, that is, in the country south of Moab, if indeed it do not include Moab and all the habitable district eastward towards Chaldea, was Bela, or Belag, the son of Beor, or Begor, and he was an Ethnanite. The materials are at present wanting in history to fill up the gap which exists between Beor and Ethnan. No mention is made of this tribe in the story of Chedorlaomer. The Arabian historians count Adnan in their genealogies and unite him with Bera, but generally refer them to the posterity of Ishmael. 2,r ' Ethnan him- self ma}- be Tanaus the Scyth, whom Justin makes contemporary with the Egyptian Sesostris. 26 He is the Titan from whom came Pallas, the father of Athene, and his name is represented by JEtn&, the mother of the Piilici. In every case Bela, or Belag, is the earliest historic name in the line, and he is the Belus of the Chal- dean and Greek records, an Assyrian, a Lydian, a Phoenician, an Egyptian, a Titan, as fancy dictated. The author of Phallic wor- ship, the most revolting kind of religion man has conceived, he gained a wide notoriety. The place in which he set up his empire is called Dinhabah, a word that seems decomposable into Di Xehabah, the latter part of which was afterwards contracted to Nebo. At Mount Nebo, therefore, so famous in the story of Israel's wanderings, the tribe of Ethnan began its empire, while Baal Poor, near at hand, was the sanctuary in which was insti- tuted the licentious cult of the emblem to which the Greeks gave the name of Priapus, but which the Hittite traditions show only too clearly to have been the same as the Palladium, on which the safety of Troy depended. Although history furnishes no connec- tion of Ethnan with Bela, the son of Beor, other mythologies besides the Greek help to do so. In the Chaldean, Bel, called Merodach, is the son of Hea, and the father of Nebo, his wife being Zirpanit, supposed to be the same as Succoth Benoth of the Bible. The Welsh deity corresponding to Hea is Hu, who is also called Teithan and Beli, into whose ritual the w T ord Beer of unknown signification enters, and whose connections were largely of a phallic character. 27 In this Hea, or Hu, doubtless the Ahi of 25 Sale's Koran, Genealogical Tables. '-''-' Justin, i. 1, C>. 27 Uavies, Druids. THE HITTITES IN PALESTINE. 221 the Sanscrit, who is connected with Bala as an enemy of Indra, we may see a son or near descendant of Ethnan, and at the same time the namer of the mysterious Avim, Avites, Auites or Gauites, who dwelt from Hazerim to Gaza, or along the whole of the south of Judah, before the Caphtorim came from Egypt and drove them out. 28 This identification is strengthened by the fact that the Avites, who were settled in Samaria, made Nibhaz and Tartak their gods, in the former of whom Nehabah, or Nebo, may be recognized. 29 The Arabian tradition makes Ace a son of Adnan. The chief difficulty in this genealogy is to explain the name Merodach. If it be the same as Amarud there is no reconciling it with the Kenite genealogy, for Mered, whom all such forms represent, has no relation with Bel. It is confessedly an obscure term, and may consist of two words, Beor as Meor, and dach, the Georgian tzes, a son, Lesghian darga, Japanese doji, a boy. Thus Bel as Bela might fitly be called Meor-dach, the boy or son of Beor. The Etruscan Tages, who, as a child, issued from a clod and taught the Tarquins, probably presents this dach, and it may be contained in the name of Moritagus, or Moritasgus, a god of the Senones. It will thus answer to the Irish name Murtough and the Welsh Meriadawc. Diodorus Siculus, who makes Busiris one of the generals of Osiris and a protector of the Egyptian coast, derives from Egypt the Belus who established the Babylonian empire. The resem- blance of the Osirian rites to those of Baal Peor certainly suggests contact between Egypt and the kingdom of Gebalene. The com- mon Greek tradition regarding Belus is that he was the son of Neptune and Libya, that he ruled either in Egypt or in Phoenicia, and that his children were Danaus and iEgyptus. According to Diodorus, an Egyptian king was Bocchoris, the son of Gnephactus, who cursed Menes for introducing luxury into the land. Poseidon was the Greek name of Neptune, but Plutarch informs us that the Egyptians called a sea-beat shore Nepthun ; and it is known that Napata was the name of Ethiopia. In the Arabian genealo- gies Adnan, Ace, Beor and Bern, are always connected with Nabet who is Nebaioth, the eldest son of Ishmael. In the Sanscrit 28 Deut. ii. 23. 2 Kings xvii. 31. 222 THE HITTITES. traditions he is Nabhaga, wrongly associated with Ambarisha. Nebaioth is the Gnephactus of Diodorus, and stands in some defi- nite mnrriage relation towards Beor, Begor, Busiris or Bocchoris, and Bela or Belus. If Nebaioth were the father-in-law of Beor and the maternal grandfather of Bela, the latter is in the fourth generation after Abraham, which makes a late beginning for Palestinian monarchy, and is chronologically irreconcilable with other da'ta given in history. We must, therefore, rest contented with the fact that the Nabateans and Ethnanites were connected by marriage. Ishmael, the father of Nebaioth, had an Egyptian mother and an Egyptian wife. It is natural that his eldest son should have sought his fortune in his maternal country, and have left in it the impress of his name, the signs of which have gener- ally been attributed to the unhistorical Naphtuhim of Mizraim. The account which the Greek writers give of Busiris most fre- quently is, that he and his brother Antaeus were tyrants in Egypt, and that he was in the habit of sacrificing red-haired foreigners, for which he was put to death by Hercules. The story is pro- bably true, in spite of the numerous disclaimers and attempts that have been made to explain it away. The sacrifice of human victims was characteristic of some of the Hittite tribes, and con- tinued to exist in Mexico down to the time of the Spanish inva- sion. The Greek story represents the human sacrifice as a recom- mendation of the Cyprian prophet Thrasius to deliver Egypt from a dearth that had lasted nine years. The Mexican legend says that, being long deprived of the light of the sun, the gods assembled at Teotihuacan to devise means for bringing back the luminary. An altar fire was kindled, and one of the gods named Nanahuatl, who was suffering from a loathsome and incurable disease, threw himself into the flames, being followed in this act of self-sacrifice by another called Metztli. Then the sun reap- peared, and the captives, whom these two gods had previously taken for the purpose, were immolated to their manes. 30 Nana- huatl represents Tonatiuh, or the sun, and Metztli is the moon. It is significant that one of the deities who presided over the primitive sacrifice was Nappateuctli. This practice was continued till the time of the reformer Quetzalcohuatl, who, however, was 30 B. de Bourbourg, i. 182. THE HITTITES IN PALESTINE. 223 overthrown by the votaries of Tetzcatlipoca, representing the ancient sanguinary creed, when human sacrifice resumed its reign. In the time of Herodotus, the Tauri, who dwelt among the Euro- pean Scyths, sacrificed strangers. The Indian story of the origin of human sacrifice and phallic worship is very like the Mexican, the name of Siva replacing that of Nanahuatl in all the disgusting- particulars of the legend. 31 The connection of Siva, whose licentious worship has often been compared with that of Baal Peor and Priapus, with Bela, the son of Beor, is historical. The brother of Belus, according to the Greeks, was Agenor, representing the Hittite Kenaz, who was the head of the Kenezzites. This Kenaz was the father of Othniel, or Gothniel, from whom descended a daughter Hathath, or Chathath, the wife of Abiezer, who was the son of a famous Gileadite queen, Hammoleketh ; their son was Meonothai, or Megonothai, and his son was Ophrah, Gophrah, Leophrah, or Legophrah. But the second son of Kenaz was Seraiah, an ancient Syrus, Sirius, or Surya. He is the Soris who heads Manetho's fourth, Memphite dynasty, and his son Joab is the following Suphis. Of Joab it is said that he was the father of the valley of the Charashim. This Joab, or Suphis, is the Siva whom the Hittites introduced into India to form a triad with Vishnu and Brahma. The sons of Siva were Kartikeya, Skanda or Guha, and Ganesa or Nagamukhi. In Ganesa and Skanda the Kenezzite name is concealed, and Kartikeya denotes the Charash, from whom the Charashim, or Cilicians, received their name. The various names of Siva's consort are Uma, Parvati, Gauri, Bhavani, and she was either identified or intimately associated with Durga, Nareda or Kali, who delights in the blood of human victims. The same licentious orgies which characterized the line of Seraiah were found in that of Othniel, for his daughter Chathath was the original goddess Cotytto of the Thracian Edoni, whose name was probably derived from that of Othniel, rather than from that of the more remote ancestor Ethnan. 3 ' 2 His line was equally 31 Maurice's Indian Antiquities, vol. ii. p. 268. Mr. Maurice, knowing nothing of the corresponding Mexican tradition, in that of Siva tells one that tallies with it, and presents the accordance therewith of the story of Aristophanes and his Scholiast regard- ing the institution of the Greek Phallica. 32 Strabo, x. iii. 1G. 22-i THE HITTITES. prominent in Egypt with that of Seraiah, for Meonothai furnished the name Menephthah, his mother Hathath, or Chathath, Hatasu, and his son Leophrah, the Labaris or Laobra of the labyrinth. It appears, therefore, that Beor, or Begor, the head of this corrupt family, really reigned in the land of Egypt, and that his descendant Kenaz, who was most likely the Apachnas of the Hycsos lists, ruled in that country long after Bela fled to Gebalene and estab- lished, at Dinhabah, the dynasty of the kings who reigned in Edom. Bela and his son, after whom he named his city Dinhabah, as Cain was the first to do, are represented by the Greek Belus and his son Danaus, by Belus and Ninus of Babylonian and Lydian tradition, the Bel and Nebo of Chaldean mythology, and by many similar names pertaining to primitive history. To the period of their rule must belong a great contest, the account of which is preserved in the Indian Scriptures, and which resembles the Mexican story of the long darkness that fell upon the gods. The Mahabharata says : " the gods and Danavas fought together in dreadful darkness ; when Svarbhanu pierced with his arrows the sun and moon. Enveloped in gloom the gods were slaughtered by the Danavas together with the Balis. Being thus slain and exhausted, the Celestials beheld the Brahman Atri employed in austerities." Atri shed light upon the world, and Indra drove Balis and Danavas far to the south. 33 The Brahman Atri is not to be confounded with Indra. As a Brahman, if he be an histor- ical personage, he may be represented by Jether, son of Jada, or Yadasf, son of Onam, whose mother was Atarah, the wife of Jerahmeel. 34 It is recorded that this Jether died without children. Xow to the north of the land of Moab and in the south of Ammon was Ataroth, a famous city, and still farther north in Gilead was Ataroth Shophan, while, exhibiting the connections of the name, there was a third city called Ataroth Adar, on the boundaries of the tribes of Ephraim and Benjamin, south-east of Joppa, to the north of which lay Ono, and, to the west, Rama, Arimathea, or Ranila. The Ataroths were memorials of their great mother Atarah, made by the Onites, or Ionians, of the race of Jerahmeel 33 Muir's Sanscrit Texts, vol. i. 469. " 1 Chron. ii. 28. THE HITT1TES IN PALESTINE. 225 and Ram. This family, therefore, dwelt beyond Jordan, and united with the Hamathites, or Kenites, in the south, in over- throwing the power of Bela and Nehabah. Strange to say, com- mentators upon Indian and Arabian history have made the same mistake of identifying Atarah with Keturah, the last wife of the patriarch Abraham. As the word Atarah begins with ayin, it may be pronounced Gatarah. She is thus Gayatri, wife of Brahma and at the same time the female head of the Arabian Katoora who are always connected with the Arkam, or Yerachmeelites. The Arabian traditions tell of war between the Nabateans and the Katoora, which resulted in the latter beino- driven north- wards. 35 With the Nabateans we have already seen that the Ethnanites, whom Bela and Nehabah represent, were closely allied. It would appear, therefore, that the united forces of Ethnan and Nebaioth had established Bela upon his throne in Dinhabah, where he eclipsed the sun and moon, perhaps the solar and lunar Hittite lines, for there were such in Palestine and Syria long before they fixed themselves in the solar Ayodya and the lunar Pruyag of India. For a time the Hittite tribes endured this rule with its concomitant slavery, but at length they rebelled, and with the aid of the Japhetic Ionians of Cythera. overcame the tyrants and their bestial followers, who probably took refuge in the east, making Chaldea acquainted with the names of Bel and Nebo. In Greek story Bela continued to be known as Phlegyas, the strong and impious, who warred against the gods and took Delphi, although some writers attribute the latter exploit to Danaus. 36 From him the Phlegraean fields of Thrace and Italy received their name, being the supposed scenes of the war between the Titans and the gods. There is a story connected with Phlegyas that tends to illustrate the relation of Bela's family with other peoples. In the Greek mythology his brother, or son, is called Ixion, who married Dia, the daughter of Deioneus, and promised his father-in-law large nuptial gifts. When Deioneus came to receive them, the treacher- ous Ixion had a fire pit prepared, which he covered over with a semblance of solid ground. The unhappy father-in-law fell into Lenormp.nt, Ad. Hist, of East, ii. I)i Xhabah, son of Bela, is Danaus as well as Nebo and Xinus. (1.-.) 22G THE HITTITES. the pit and was consumed. 37 This story is the counterpart of the Persian one concerning Zohak, or Biurasp, who by his second name exhibits his descent from Beor, the father of Bela. He also destroyed his father-in-law, Mirtas the Tasi, by suffering him to fall into a pit of fire. Thereafter he was troubled with a disease which could only be cured by the application to the part afflicted of human brains, to supply which large numbers of persons were put to death, until Gavah, the blacksmith, arose in arms, overcame Zohak and placed Feridun upon the Persian throne. 3S This Zohak represents a late descendant of Beor, the Zoheth of the Kenite genealogy, whom we shall yet meet with in Egyptian history. 39 The tire pit and slaughter of men for the purpose of curing the tyrant's disease, alike refer to the bloody rites inaugurated by Beor, or Busiris. So famous did the name of Zoheth, the son of Ishi, the son of Leophrah, become that it eclipsed those of his predecessors in tribal nomenclature. From him, among others, the gallicized Tectosages of Galatia and Gaul received their designation, and in the latter country they called themselves Volcae, thus adding the name of their remote ancestor Bela, or Belag. This and similar connections make it clear that Kenaz was the descendant of Bela and the ancestor of the Ixion who is made the son of Phlegyas. Kenaz also is well identified with the enemy of the Indian Krishna, namely Kansa, king of Mathura, whose successor Sura is Seraiah, the second son of Kenaz. None of this race belong to the Yedic period, but its members occupy a large place in the later literature of the Hindoos. A common hatred to the peaceful precepts of Buddhism united the proud Brahman and the Turanian worshipper of Bali and Siva, and thus brought the Ethnanite abominations into the Indian pantheon. To the present day the Khonds, fit descendants of the ancient Kenaz, retain their sanguinary rites, and steal children to immolate them to their vile gods. Ephron in Hebron, and Bela in Dinhabah, were but the first waves of a tide that overswept Palestine eastand west of Jordan, carrying away in its course the traces of Horite, or Amorite, " Diod. Sic. iv. 26. 38 Mirkhond, 123. Compare the Shah Nameh. 3 1 Chron. iv. 20. THE HITTITES IN PALESTINE. 227 sovereignty, and leaving an alluvium of Hittite nomenclature on the land that the wear and tear of ages has not been able to remove. South-east of Bethlehem the ancestral name of Tekoa was revived, and to the west of it lay the land of Hepher, with Marath and Gedor. Farther south in Caleb's land was Eshtemoa, and to the east of it Keilah was commemorated in the hill of Hachilah, an ancient Thessalian Achilles. Southward again, Ithnan and Nebo joined Ethnan and his descendant Nehabah. Halhul, Ziph, and Arba celebrated the Zerethite line of Jehaleleel ; Mareshah, Hebron, Tappuah, and Maon, the Shuhite division of the Achashtarites ; and Goshen, Beth-Palet, and Madmannah, the families of Achuzam. In the west of Judah, the Japhetic Philis- tines and Jerachrneelites held their own, and the latter people, passing eastward along the north of that thickly peopled region, erected a line of fortified cities, of which Jericho, facing the Jordan, was the most famous, that they might keep up communication with the Ionians of the trans- Jordanic Ataroths. But in that eastern country, as well as in all northern Palestine, the Hittites were the great namers of cities, rivers and mountains. Not Esau only, but the sons of Jacob also married into the Hittite families, as the story of Judah shows, and as the names of the sons of many of the patriarchs plainly declare. Such are the names of Zohar, son of Simeon, Tola of Issachar, Elon and Jahleel of Zebulon, Beriah of Asher, Naaman and Bosh of Benjamin, and Hushim of Dan. It is no wonder, therefore, that an editor, uninspired for this work, regarded the Israelites as the eponyms of the places in which they dwelt so long, and counted the great heroes of Hittite empire among their progenitors. All civilized nations that fol- lowed in the track of the Hittites have done the same thing, so that what is true of the land of Israel is equally applicable to Persia and India, to Greece and Italy, to Spain and Gaul and Britain. Everywhere, that ancient people became the pioneers of civilization, and to their successors in all these lands the words are appropriate, " other men laboured and ye are entered into their labours." The Cadmonites w r ere not Hittites, but of the Horite family of Etam, or Getam. 40 "> lb. iv. 3. 228 CHAPTER IV. The Kings that Reigned in Edom. The king whom the revolting Hittites placed upon the throne of Gebalene, after the expulsion of Bela and his son Nehabah, was Jobab, the son of Zerah of Bozrah. In his person, Amalek, the first of the nations, regained the empire of which Chedorlaomer had deprived that son of Temeni. The son of Amalek was pro- bably an ancient Eliphaz, and the son of Eliphaz was the Elon of whom Esau's wife Judith was the grand-daughter. These Amale- kites, or Amalika, as the Arabian historians call them, dwelt in old times from Mecca in Arabia to Mount Seir, including the lands of Tayma and Ayla, the Teman and Elath of the Bible, the former beinir named after Temeni and the latter after Elon. Among their tribes were LafF or Eliphaz, Bodayl or Bozrah, Azrak or Zerach, and Djasim or Husham. 1 The son of Elon was Bozrah, from whom came the name of the city, which was the centre of the new Amalekite dominion, between the foot of the Dead Sea and Petra. This Bozrah was the father of Zerach, and his son was Jobab, the successor of Bela on the throne of Gebalene. The ancient Greek writers preserved traditions of this ancient family, and either transported its local and tribal names to the soil of Hellas, or received them from Amalekite predecessors in that land. In Achaia especially do these appear as the group of cities called Dyme, Olenus. Patrae, and iEgium, commemorating Temeni, Elon, Bozrah and Husham. Olenus is famous in classic poetry as the man turned into a rock from devotion to his wife, a fable which finds its explanation in Bozrah, the name of his son who replaced him, out of which the Greeks made Petra. a rock. The many names given to certain gods, such as Abadir, Baetylus, Lapis, all denoting stones, appear to have had the same origin. The Amale- kite connection of Bozrah is well set forth by the tradition that Eumelus, a hellenized Amalek, first dwelt at Patrae. 2 The name 1 Lenormant's Manual, vol. ii. 2 Pausanias, vii. 18. THE KINGS THAT REIGNED IN EDOM. 229 of Elon, also, in the Homeric Olenus, in iEtolia, is associated with Amalthaea, who was called Olenia. She and her sister Melissa were the daughters of Melisseus, king of Crete, who fed the infant Jupiter. Eumelus, Amalthaea, Melisseus, with the Molossi of Epirus and Amphilochia, are all Greek versions of the Hittite Amalek. So great was the fame of Elon that poems were attri- buted to him, and, as the Lycian Olen, he was regarded as an older hard than even Orpheus. 3 But nearer to the ancient seat of Hittite empire a remnant of Amalek survives to the present day in the Ossetes of the Caucasus, the descendants of the ancient Albanians. In lag, their word for a man, they preserve that portion of the name Ama-lek which seems to have been most important, for Olen was called a Lycian, and Um-lak now denotes the ancient Lachish. They call themselves Iron, and are called Osi by the Georgians, but are well identified with the Alans of the early Christian centuries. Iron and Alan are forms of Elon, and Osi, As, Huzi, are derived from Husham. 4 The river Terek on which they dwell commemorates Zerach.and their tribal names Badill and Fitghor set forth Bozrah, the former resembling the Arabic Bodayl. 5 Other tribal names, Dugor and Globi, suggest an admixture of Amalek with the Calebite Tsocharites. But Georgian legendary history recognizes Jobab as the author of Ossetic sovereignty in the story that the king of the Chasars, from the countries north of the Caucasus, having carried away captives from Georgia and Armenia, settled them to the west of the Terek under his son Uobos, and these constituted the Ossetic people. The story of Jobab and his ancestors, as reported by the Greeks from imperfectly understood Hittite tradition, is one of cruelty and marvellous transformations. 7 His father Zerach save name ' H. ix. 27. 1 Husham, the following king in Edoni, was of the same Temenite family. " Malte Brun, Geography : Klaproth's Asia Polyglotta. ' Klaproth, Asia Polyglotta. 82. The name Chasar is discordant, as it pertains to the Zocharite lords of Hazor, or Chazor. 7 These, and many other classical stories referred to, have been drawn from a great variety of sources, and are here mentioned so briefly that to cite authorities would overburden the pages with notes. Many of them are found in Ovid, Hyginus, Apol- lodorus, Pausanias, in Banier's Mythology explained, Cox's Aryan Mythology, or in a good Classical Dictionary. 230 THE HITTITES. to Thrace, which was a transplanted Zerka from the land of Moab, and figures as Tereus, the earliest king- of that country. Herodotus makes a later Teres, or Tereus, the founder of the monarchy of the historical CMrysae. The first or legendary Tereus is said to have married Procne, daughter of Pandion, king of Athens, and to have offered violence to her sister Philomela, after which he cut out her tongue. Thereupon Procne served up to Tereus the flesh of his own son Itys, and tied with Philomela towards her father's dominions. When about to be overtaken by her husband, she prayed that she and her sister might be turned into birds. The prayer was granted; Procne became aedon, the nightingale, and Philomela, chelidon, the swallow, while Tereus was metamor- phosed into epops, the hoopoe. It is hard to penetrate the dis- guise of the narrative, but it is evident that epops denotes Jobab, the successor of Zerach, just as the petra into which Olenus was turned denotes his son Bozrah. In a companion story, Tereus is replaced by his father Bozrah, who is called Pandareus, the son of Merops of Miletus. He had a daughter ^Edo, who married Zethus, the brother of Amphion. Envying the numerous posterity of her sister-in-law Niobe, she resolved to kill her eldest son, but by mistake put her own son Itys, or Itylus, to death. Still another legend makes Pandareus of Ephesus the father of iEdon and Chelidonia. /Edon married Polytechnus of Colophon, who some time after their marriage went to Ephesus, at the request of his wife, to bring to Colophon her sister Chelidonia. He behaved towards her as Tereus had done in the case of Philomela, whereupon the two women resolved to make him eat the flesh of his son Itys. Finally the whole family were transformed into birds. Similar in its horrors is the Lydian story of Tantalus, who served up the fiesh of his son Pelops to the gods. It connects with the foregoing, in that Pandareus, having stolen the golden i log that guarded the Olenian Amalthaea, gave it to Tantalus. As Tantalus refused to restore the dog to Jupiter, a rock was suspended over him. The reduplicate word Tantalus suggests Daulis, the constant scene of the exploits of Tereus, and the very name of Tereus with the change of r to I. The rock again is Petra, or Bozrah. Another name for Pelops is Apis. The names of Zethus and Amphion have occurred in these THE KINGS THAT REIGNED IN EDOM. 231 legends. A more historical tradition represents Antiope, the daughter of Nycteus, as fleeing to the court of Epopeus, king of Sicyon. Epopeus married her, whereupon Lycus, at the last request of his brother Nycteus, invaded Sicyon, killed Epopeus and brought away Antiope, who became the mother of Zethus and Amphion. The Zerach name is in this story attributed to a woman, Dirce, the wife of Lycus, who cruelly treated Antiope until her sons avenged her. Yet another horrible legend is that of Nycti- mene, the daughter of Epopeus, king of Lesbos, who, being vilely treated by her father, fled to the woods and was metamorphosed into an owl. According to Pausanias, the predecessor of Epopeus on the throne of Sicyon was Corax. In the Chaldean Izdubar tablets, part of the story preserved by the Greeks is recorded. Hubaba, or Humbaba, is there represented as a tyrannical eastern king, holding his court among the erini and survan trees. Izdubar plotted his death, and sent his attendant Zaidu to bring the her- mit Heabani to aid him in the enterprise. Some woman is alluded to in the narrative, but the tablets are so fragmentary that noth- ing can be gathered of her part in the history. Izdubar and Heabani, however, attacked Hubaba in his palace and cut oft' his head, but not long afterwards Heabani himself was slain. 8 In Chaldean sculptures Heabani is represented with half a goat's body, precisely as Pan and the Fauns and Satyrs were afterwards delineated. He is undoubtedly the original Pan, Paeon, Faunus, Favonius, Hipponous and Evander. Taken along with Zaidu, the Greek Zethus, he is Amphion and a Hittite Jephunneh. The Arabian story calls the tribe of Jobab by anticipation the Tasm, for it was Husham, his successor, from whom that name was derived. It states that a Tasmite tyrant, ruling also over the Jadis. descended from Jether, made a law subjecting the daughters of the Jadis to his lust, whereupon the men of that tribe conspired, invited the king and chief nobles of the Tasm to a banquet, and there despatched them. A few escaped, however, and, being aided by Dim Habshan ebn Akran of Yaman, they destroyed the Jadis. 9 From all the above mentioned sources of information, it appeal's that Jobab ruled as despotically as Bela, that the sacrifice K Chaldean Account of Genesis. Sale's Koran, Preliminary Discourse. 232 THE HITTITES. of children, attributed generally to Lycaon, marked the worship of his tribe, and that his expulsion of the votaries of Baal Peor was counterbalanced by his personal immorality. The Ethnanites and Tsocharites, represented by Izdubar and Zaidu on the one hand, and by Heabani on the other, and confusedly set forth in the Greek legends as Zethus and Amphion against Lycus, resent- ing injury inflicted upon the women of their tribes, attacked Jobab and put him to death. It is a question whether the kingdom established by Zerach, the father of Jobab, which the Greeks called Thrace, while at the same time they made Corax the pre- decessor of Epopeus, be not the same as the Karrak kingdom so often referred to in early Chaldean inscriptions. No such city is known in Chaldea. The name of the first king of Karrak is doubtful, but it has been provisionally read as Gamil Ninip ; then come Isbi Barra, Libit Anunit, and Ismi Dagan. Of these the last is the only one that remotely resembles the Kenite list of the descendants of Zerach. 10 The Amalekites did not lose their supremacy with the fall of Jobab. His successor on the throne of Bozrah was another man of the family of Temeni, named Husham or Chusham, and he is the Hasem of the Arabian historian Tabari. 11 From him came the Ossetic, and many similar names of the dispersed Amalekites. He is the Sicyon of the Greeks and the eponym of the kingdom of that name, which they regarded as the most ancient in the world. It is said to have embraced the whole of Achaia, but it ceased to exist as a kingdom even as early as the time of Homer. Its tribes were Hylleans and Dy manes, Pamphyllians and iEgia- leans,of whom the Hylleans and Dymanes represented the posterity of Elon and Temeni. In Achaia we have already found Dyme, Patrae, Olenus and iEgium, setting forth the same family. Sicyon himself, who named the ancient kingdom, was far down in the list of kings, for he is variously called the son of Marathon and grandson of Epopeus, the son of Pelops, of Erechtheus, of Methion. 12 Lamedon of Sicyon, who appears to be the same as the Trojan 10 Records of the Past, iii. 12. Ismidagan was not a Temenite, but it will yet appear that Isbi Barra was. 11 Tabari, Chron. 54. 12 Pausanias, ii. G. THE KINGS THAT REIGNED IN EDOM. 233 Laomeclon, married his daughter Zeuxippe, and thus inherited the kingdom. It is abundantly evident that Chusham as Sicyori was a relative of Jobab. His daughter Zeuxippe is apparently the same person as Hecuba, who married not Laomeclon, but his son Priam. By some accounts Hecuba was the daughter of the Phrygian Dymas and the sister of Asius ; by others, the daughter of Cisseus of Thrace. Asius, son of Dymas, answers to Casus, or Cisus, son of Temenus, and many neutral characters in Greek legendary history are similar echoes of Husham. But he was no neutral character, although his record is hard to glean. It must be found in connection with the story of Jobab, his predecessor, and with that of his successor, Hadad, the son of Bedad. This Bedad was probably the son of Beeri and grandson of Rechab, the Hainathite. Thus Hadad represents the Beerothite or junior division of the Hepherites. Diodorus found an echo of the primitive Thracian history in which Husham, as a descendant of Zerach, should flourish, in the island of Naxos. It was first inhabited by Thracians, whose king- Boreas had banished them, together with his rebellious son Butes, from the mainland, when they took refuge in this island. Thence Butes made an expedition in search of wives for the colonists, and, landing in Thessaly, carried off the Bacchante Coronis, on account of which evil deed the offended god struck him with madness, so that he threw himself into a well and was drowned. But his followers succeeded in escaping to Naxos, taking with them Iphimedea, the wife of Aloeus, and her daughter Pancratis. Then they appointed Agassamenus king instead of Butes, and made him marry Pancratis, after two of their lords, Sicelus and Ecetor, had slain each other contending for her hand. The bereaved Aloeus sent his two sons, Otus and Ephialtes, to seek their mother and sister. They came to Naxos, vanquished the Thracians, and reigned in the island where their sister soon after died. 13 The historic elements are present in the narrative, but much confused ; for Boreas, though rightly the father of Butes, as Beeri was of Bedad, was no Thracian. In Agassamenus, the suc- cessor of Butes, however, Chusham, the Thracian, appears. Homer knew him as a king of Thrace, Acessamenus, the father of Periboea, is Diod. Sic. v. 31. 234 THE H1TTITES. who married Axius and became the mother of Pelegon. And he seems to be the same person as Dexamenus of Olenus, the father of Deianira, but also of Theronice and Therophone, who married Cteatus and Eurytus, the sons of Actor. With Amphimachus and Thai puis, their sons, was associated in government Polyxenus, son of Agasthenes and grandson of Augeas. This Pelegon, or Poly- xenus, will yet appear. Hellanicus, according to Pausanias, made Polyxenus a son of Jason and Medea, the Colchian princess. Pausanias continues, quoting Eumelus, some hellenized Amalekite, to the effect that the Sun had given Ephyraea to iEetes, who departed to the region of the Colchi, whereupon Epopeus, son of Aloeus, usurped its sovereignty. After his death and that of Corinthus, the son of Marathon, the Corinthians called Medea to be their queen, and, through her, Jason reigned in Corinth. Now Corinth and Sicyon were not far apart. Epopeus and Marathon occur in the traditions of both, but the Sicyon of the one is replaced by Jason in the other. Homer knew nothing of the story of the Argonauts which has been told by so many poets and prose writers. Different traditions of the same man coming through various channels have multiplied traditional personages, so that Husham, or Chusham, is represented in Greek story alone by Sicyon, Agassamenus, Acessamenus, Dexamenus, Jason, Axius, Augeas,Cisseus, Asius, and even Aegeus, who is said to have married Medea and to have been the father of Medus. The Mede connection is constant, Jason and Aegeus marrying Medea, Agassamenus marrying the daughter of Iphimedea, Sicyon being called the son of Methion and marrying his daughter to Lamedon. In the story of Jason, Husham's enemy, whom he plunders, is ^Eetes ; in that of Agassamenus, who occupies the throne of Butes, the enemy and avenger is Otus. Then comes in Pelegon, the descendant of Acessamenus, or Polyxenus, attributed equally to Jason and Augeas. Strabo regards the expedition of Jason as well attested by the Jasonia of many lands that marked his track and preserved his memory, such as the Jasonian promontory in Pontus, and towns called Jasonia in Media, Armenia, and among the Ceraunii moun- tains in Albania. Wherever the Elon or Iron name is found in ancient geography, there will that of Jason, or Husham, appear, and the same is true if Eliphaz, or Alp, replaces Elon, or if both give way to Temeni, Amalek, Bozrah, or Zerach. THE KINGS THAT REIGNED IN EDOM. 235 The story of Husham is one of a period of warfare between the Temenite or Ainalekite line to which he belonged, and the Hepherite or Hamathite one of Beeri, Bedad, and Hadad. The historians of Athens represent Bedad by Pandion, as the Sanscrit writers do by Pandu, a change analogous to that which appears in the word Hindu as compared with its Hebrew equivalent Hod. Pandion was at war first with the Theban Labdacus, an Egyptian king, for there was no other Thebes then in existence than the Egyptian, and called in the aid of the Thracian Tereus, whose story has already been considered. Similar names connected with Athenian history are those of Butes, the son of Pandion, Pandion II., and Peteus, the father of Menestheus, who fought in the Trojan war. Pandion II. belongs to the history of the next reign in Gebalene. Already it has been seen that the Jadis of Jether, some Hadadite relatives of the greater Hamathites in the line of Jether, the son of Ezra, rose in rebellion against Jobab, the son of Zerach, or Tereus, and put him to death. According to the Naxian story of Diodorus, this event was followed by the death of Bedad, his Butes son of Boreas. Pandion is said to have died of grief for the misfortunes of his family. Then Husham, after a struggle, was accepted as king of Gebalene, and allied himself by marriage with the Beerothite line, represented by a second Bedad, or a first Hadad. By this marriage he came, rightly or wrongly, into possession of a treasure represented in the story of the Argonauts by the golden fleece, and in the mythology which the Teutons borrowed from their subject Turanians by the wealth of the Volsungs and the Niflungs, or Nibelungen. The Teuton-Hittite versions of the story of Husham came from two different sources. The Niflung, or Nibelungen, name is the Nipur of the Chaldeans and Assyrians, a nunnated form of Hepher, answering to it as Nergal does to Hercules and Nizroch to Zerach. 14 The Niflung names, Gunther, Guttorm,and Gudrun, represent the Hepherite Gedors, the Elamite Kudurs, the first and chief of them, in the historical Gandarian and mythological Cen- taur form. Sigurd, or Siegfried, a name yet to be identified, married Gudrun, or Kriemhild, the sister of the Niflungs, and was killed by Hagen, who is called her uncle. This Hagen is Husham, 11 Der Nibelungen Lied. 230 THE HITTITES. set forth as the ally of the Nirlung brothers, who got possession through his means of the great treasures of Kriemhild. Kriem- hild seeking revenge, married Atli, whose name recalls the Itylus of the Tereus legends, and put Hagen and her brothers to death. This legend indicates an alliance of the elder branch of the Hepherite family, represented by the Gezrites of southern Pales- tine, or it may be by the Elamite Kudurs, with the Amalekites under Husham, ami the overthrow of both bv the Beerothite Hadad. The Volsung story bears the name of Polyxenus or Pelegon, who descended from Husham as Acessainenus, Augeas, or Jason. 1 '' In this, Sigmund is the first hero, far surpassing Siggeir, the husband of his sister Signy. Sigmund and Siggeir contend for the magic sword Gram, and Sigmund is made a prisoner, but is freed by his sister. He fights his old battle over again with the sons of king Hunding, " in whom," says Sir George Cox, " are reflected the followers of Siggeir," and falls before the might of Odin. 10 In this case Sigmund is Chusham, in a Sicyonic form, and king Hunding is Hadad, the Had becoming Hund, as Hod becomes Hind. In another part of the Saga he is Hogni, whose heart Atli cuts out of his body, and Regin is the possessor of the treasure. But who are the Volsung ? They are Amalekite Pelagones, Paphlagonians, Peligni,and their ancestor, who restored empire to the line of Temeni, was one of the kings that reigned in Edom. India, as the land of Hud, where ruled the Bharatan race, should know something of the Hushamite war. It does, but altogether from the Beerothite point of view. The Mahabharata sets forth the contest between the Pandus and the Kurus, or Kauravas. 17 They descended from a remote ancestor Budha, who came to India from some Scythic region. In his line was Bharat, king of Hustinapore, from whom came Yuyati, the father of Uru, Puru and Yadu, and from Puru came Pandu and Dhritarashtra. The latter was the father of the Kurus or Kauravas, but Pandu's sons were Yudisthira, Bhima and Arjuna. In this genealogy Beeri is twice represented as Puru and Bharat, as is Bedad, whom 15 Die Sagen von den Wul.sungen, etc. H; Aryan Mythology. 17 Veda Vyasa, le Maha Barata. THE KINGS THAT REIGNED IN EDOM. 237 Budha and Pandu set forth, while Hadad has triple mention in Yuyati, Yadu and Yudisthira. The last form of Hadad's name corresponds to the Biblical Hadad-ezer, which in David's time was the name of the son of Rehob, king of Hamath Zobah, who possessed Betah and Berothai. There were two Yudisthiras among the kings of Cashmere. The Parthians, or later Bharatas, whose empire began in the third century B.C., inverted the elements of this name, giving it to their kings as Teri-dates. It became Zada-akira among the Japanese, Ato-tarho among the Iroquois, Huascar-titu among the Peruvians. Even among the Pictish Britons it survived in the corrupt form Hudi-bras, the son of Brutus, and father of Badud. In the Assyrian stories of Hittite conquest it has been read as Giri-dadi and Cigiri-dadi. There can be no doubt that the Yudisthira of the Mahabharata is the Hadad son of Bedad who followed Husham on the throne of Gebalene. Yet Husham was not his chief enemy. The Indian epic gives this place to Duryodhana, an Indian Dardanus, whose mother was Gandhari. He belonged, therefore, to the family of Zereth, which, in the person of Arioch or Urukh, the son of Asareel, bad married into the Gedor line of Hittite Elamites, his wife being Jerigoth. He can be no other than her son or orand- son Ardon, the Feridun of the Persians. For it is worthy of note that many Indian gods were Persian demons, including Ander and Saurva, or Indra and Siva. This interchange of name with difference of function between two Aryan nations is not indicative of religious opposition or of racial antipathies, but of the fact that the two peoples received what became to them mythology from two distinct and hostile divisions of the Hittite stock. The father of Duryodhana is wrongly made a descendant of Puru, Yuyati and Budha, and his name Dhritarashtra is probably derived from that of Zereth, the ancestor of the tribe to which Ardon belonged. Yudisthira established himself at Indraprustha, where Dury- odhana visited him and won away his kingdom in gambling. The accomplices of Duryodhana in his act of trickery, for he appears to have; loaded his dice, were the king of Gandhara and a certain deceiver named Cakuni. This Cakuni, or Sakuni, the Greek Sicyon, is Chusham in his Indian dress. His character of treachery identifies him with Kliasm, or /Eshma-daeva. in the 238 THE HITTITES. Zend Avesta, who is the same as the Asinodeus of the apocryphal book of Tobit. ls He is probably the Sisunaga who is fabled to have reigned in Magadha in 1962 B.C. 19 In Buddhist history he figures favourably as Kakusanda and Kshema, whom it is hard to separate from Kasyapa. 20 To him seems to relate the story of Caca the hare, who gave his flesh for Indra to eat, and whom that deity placed in the moon, cacin, to become what in western nursery language is the man in the moon. 21 The Buddhist Calmuks tell the same story of Sakyamuni, an ancient Buddha, who, meeting a starving man, metamorphosed himself into a hare and allowed himself to be taken to satisfy the man's hunger. Thereupon the figure of a hare was placed in the moon to com- memorate this act of devotion. 22 All that can be gleaned from a brief survey of Indian mythology and legendary history is that Husham was the ally and intimate friend of the Chepherite Kudurs represented by Gandhara, the Niflung Gunther, whose strength is Hagen, and by Indra, who represents Jether, the head of the family of Gedor. The stoiy of the Mahabharata leads naturally to the history of Husham's successor, Hadad, the son of Bedad. He removed the seat of empire from Bozrah to Avith, a place whose name so closely resembles that of the Avites as to lead one to look for it in the Avite country in the north of Arabia Petraea. There was probably a place of this name in Gebalene, but the more famous Avith, in which the line of Hadad held royal state, was Abydos in Egypt. The name Avith connects with the Ethnanite line of Beor and Bela, and the presence of Bedad and Hadad in that city may explain the appearance of Pandion among the kings of Athens, for Ethnan's name furnished the original Athene. It is stated that Hadad smote Midian in the field of Moab, a fact of great historical importance. Of the sons of Abraham and Keturah, the most famous were Zimran, the progenitor of the Zimri, who are connected with the Medes ; Jokshan, the father of the later 18 Zend Avesta, Spiegel and Bleek, Vendidad, Fargard, x. 23 ; Tobit, iii. 8, 17. 19 Raja Tarangini, Troyer, ii. 409. - ' Hardy. Manual of Budhism, 96. 21 Raja Tarangini, i. 450. In India the representation of a hare, or rabbit, con- stantly accompanied that of a lunar divinity, Maurice, Indian Antiquities, ii. 291. '-'-' Raja Tarangini, i. 450. Sugamuna was the Chaldean name of Chusham. THE KINGS THAT REIGNED IN EDOM. 239 Sheba and Dedan of Arabia; and Midian, from whom came Ephah, Epher, Hanoch, Abidah and Eldaah. 23 In Greek legendary history the two last are, as Aphidas and Elatus, made the sons of Areas, indicating thus some connection with the Jerachmeelites through their grandmother Keturah. The Midianites are first set forth in the Bible as merchantmen trafficking between Gilead and Egypt. Prior to the Exodus they must have exerted much influence in Arabia Petraea, for it was called after them the land of Midian, and the Kenite Jethro who dwelt there was a priest of Midian. 24 When Israel, on the way to the land of promise, halted in Moab, the Midianites were there confederate with King Balak and partakers in the abominations of Baal Peor. Their five princes, Evi, Rekem, Hur, Reba and Zur, the father of Cozbi, were slain by Joshua in the same field of Moab in which Hadad encountered them. 25 In the Izdubar legends, Heabani says : " I will bring to the midst of Erech a Midannu. And if he is able he will destroy it. In the desert it is begotten, it has great strength." 20 Is not this the encroaching Midianite rather than the tiger, as the word has been provisionally rendered ? One of the Attic Pandions was driven from his dominions by the mysterious Metionidae and died in exile at Megara. 27 Motion, their ancestor, is made a son or grandson of Erechtheus, thus indicating his Jerachmeelite descent. In the Mahabharata, Indra and all the gods are said to have been enclosed within the mouth of Mada, a great monster. They sought deliverance from the Brah- man Chyavana, from whom the monster proceeded. He weak- ened its power, and Indra then clove Mada to pieces. This Mada is no other than Madhuchhandas, or Madhusyanda, a son of that Visvamitra whose story has been compared with Abraham's, and he is also Matanga, who was found by a speaking ass whose colt he had struck with a goad, to be no Brahman, as was supposed, but a half-breed. The unhappy Matanga made innumerable -" Genesis xxv. 1-4. For Zimri and the Medes see Jeremiah xxv. 25. -' Exodus ii. 1"), 16. '-''' Numbers xxxi. 8. '-' ; Chaldean Account of Genesis, 203. '-'" Pausanias, i. 5. 240 THE HITTITES. efforts to attain Brahmanhood, but without success. Again, he is the giant Madhu, overthrown by Krishna, or, along with his companion, Kaitabha, slaughtered by Vishnu. 28 As a people, the Midianites may be identified with the Mutibas, descended from Visvamitra and the Madavas of Cashmere. Berosus places a Median dynasty on the Babylonian throne at an early and in- definite period, and states that it continued in power for two and a half centuries.' 29 In the story of the preceding reign the Midianite name appears as Metion, a supposed father of Sicyon, as Lamedon, his son-in-law, and as Medea, the wife of Jason, with a son Medus. Iphimedea, again, whose daughter Agassanienus married, was the wife of Aloeus, or Aleus, the son of Aphidas, or Abidah. It is evident, therefore, that Husham was allied with the Midianites, and that they aided him in oppressing the Beerothite Bedad, in other words, were the Metionidae who expelled Pandion. So well versed did they become in the wor- ship of Baal Peor during their reign in Gebalene and in Chaldea that the Romans called that god by their name. Mutinus Titinus. 30 An idea of what the Midianite invasion must have been may be gathered from the record of a later one : " And they encamped against them and destroyed the increase of the earth, till thou come unto Gaza, and left no sustenance for Israel, neither sheep, nor ox, nor ass. For they came up with their cattle and their tents, and they came as grasshoppers for multitude ; for both they and their camels were without number ; and they entered into the land to destroy it. And Israel was greatly impoverished because of the Midianites." 31 No wonder that Mahdu is spoken of as a giant, or that Mada is represented as gathering Indra and all the gods into his mouth and depriving them of earth and heaven. One branch of the Keturites remained long in Chaldea, the descendants of Zimran, called the Sumerians, whom the prophet Jeremiah calls Zimri, and unites with Elam and the Medes. So great was their fame that the Chaldean monarchs called themselves kings of Sumer and Accad. These were the '-'* Muir, Sanscrit Texts. "^ Lenormant's Manual, i. 351. "" Festus : Augustine, De Civitate Dei, iv. 11. :;1 Judges vi. 4-6. THE KINGS THAT REIGNED IN EDOM. 241 Zimri of the Assyrian inscriptions, the Gimiri of the Persian, the Cimmerians of the Greeks, and the Cymri of Wales. 3 - The allied Midianites were the Medes, among whom in Media many Hittite tribes, especially those of Hepher and Temenf, were mingled. The Indian story of the disowned Matanga, who at first passed for a Brahman, seems to indicate a separation of the sons of Keturah from their mother's Aryan race, and their alli- ance with the Hittite stock, an alliance that continued down to the palmy days of the Roman Empire, when, in Europe at least, the Hittites, or Iberians, almost disappeared as a distinct people. Hadad must have been a man of amazing energy and courao-e, for his foes w r ere many. The Temenite line, represented by Husham, was in undoubted alliance with his Midianite adver- saries. The Zerethites, or Dardanians, under Ardon, were his enemies, for the Mahabharata represents Duryodhana as the chief of his opponents. The Kudurs of Elam, related to Beeroth by ties of blood most closely, were also in league with those who oppressed his country. Yet, if the Indian story of the great war be true, he must have gained over part, at least, of these kinsmen, otherwise Indraprustha, named after their great hero Jether. would not have been his capital. Moreover, Krishna and Baludeva his brother, who represent two families of the Achuzam- ites, or Zuzirns, were on his side. The Mahabharata sets forth the Hadad side of the conflict ; the Teutonic legend of the Three Helo-is, that of his enemies. But in the legends of Dietrich of Berne, who is imprisoned by Sigenot in one of them, and kills Ecke in another, the Beerothite story is told, for Dietrich is but a form of Hadadezer, as Ecke and Sigenot are forms of Husham In the Greek mythology Hadad has also a prominent place. The Thraco-Athenian annalists with the second Pandion connect .Egeus and his son Theseus, but re-establish the descent of the latter from Bedad by making his maternal grandfather Pittheus of Troezene. His character as a great conqueror and wise legis- lator, his overcoming the Amazons and escaping the enmity of Medea, both of which point to Midianite opposition, and his unhappy fate at the hands of Lycomedes, King of Scyros, to '- Ecu- the Zimri of the Assyrians see Records of the East, i. 22. v. 34, 4E For the others, Rawlinson's Herodotus, A pp. E.k. iv., Essay i., on tin- Cimmerians. (Hi) 242 THE HITT1TES. whom he had tied when the Dioscuri invaded his country, and the Pallantidae rebelled against him, all reflect vaguely the inci- dents of Bharatan story. His capital of Aphidna may also be an echo of the Avith of Hadad. A much inferior personage is Tydeus, the son of (Eneus, whose father was Parthaon. He murdered his uncle Lycopeus, a Hittite Rechab, and fled to Adrastus, whom he joined in the war against Thebes. His son was Diomede. 33 This latter name has a curious connection with Hadad, whose city was Avith. In Hamath Zobah the name of this city was revived as Betah and as Tibhath, which is the Dyved that the Welsh mythological writers place in the land of Hud ; and this Dyved by a common change became Demetia. In the tribal nomenclature of South Wales it was represented by the country of the Demetae about the Towy and the Teify. in Latin the Tobius and Tuerobis rivers, in which St. David received honours, being but a form of the Hercules Diodas who, according to Eusebius, anciently ruled in Phoenicia, There is reason to believe that Avith was the name of Had ad's wife, for he himself, in the Yudisthira or Hadadezer form of his name, is well identified with the Scythian Apollo called (Etosyrus, while Tahiti, the Scythian Vesta, is Avith with the prefix as Tibhath. 34 The Welsh Tuerobis paves the w r ay for the comparison of Tahiti with Draupadi, daughter of the King of the Upper Doab, the consort of Yudisthira, won for him by his brother Arjuna. Davies asso- ciates Demetia with the worship of Demeter or Ceres, and Sir George Cox similarly connects Draupadi, the daughter of Guzra Bai. with her daughter Persephone. 35 Macrobius states that Adad, denoting both the sun and unity, was the chief divinity of the Syrians, and Sanchoniatho calls Adodus the king of the cjods. He is thus the same as the Welsh Aedd, from whom the iEdui are supposed to have received their name. 3 * 3 :< And Hadad died and Samlah of Masrekah reigned in his stead." The Indian account of Yudisthira's death is that it over- took him in exile. Weary of the strife, and sad at heart for the 33 It is doubtful that Tydeus in any way shadows Hadad. 34 Herodotus, iv. 50. ; " Davies' Druids ; Cox, Aryan Mythology. 3'' Macrobius, Saturnalia, i. 23 ; Cumberland's Sanchoniatho, 35 ; Davies' Celtic Researches. THE KINGS THAT REIGNED IN EDOM. 243 bloodshed by which he regained his throne, he abdicated and took his way to Mount Meru, the cradle of his race. One by one his friends perished on the road, till he and his dog alone were left, and these Indra received into the heavens. According to the Raja Tarangini, a blind and dissolute king of the name went into exile and became a peaceful sage, although the author admits that others thought he had made an attempt to regain the kingdom and was imprisoned by his officers. 37 The Iroquois legend of Atotarho, King of the Onondagas or mountain men, represents him as a great tyrant, as well as a most successful warrior and a man of powerful intellect. It tells how he became partially insane after killing a fabulous bird, but is silent regard- ing his death. 38 In the Greek story of Theseus, exile is the fate of the hero, whom the rebellious Pallantidae, descendants of Bela, and the invading Dioscuri, representing the family of Achashtari as Castor, drove from his kingdom. To the Achash- tarite line belonged Samlah of Masrekah. His father, or more probably his grandfather, occupies one of the most prominent positions in legendary history, but has happily left inscriptions which justify his withdrawal from the cloudland of mythology. This personage is the Hammurabi that set up a kingdom in Babel, thenceforth to remain the capital of Babylonia. The exiled line of the Ethnanites had taken refuge there, and Ham- murabi joined himself to its fortunes, making Bel Merodach, Nebo, and his consort Urinitu, his divinities. In Babel he reigned as King of Sumer and Accad, or of Cymri and Heth ; from that capital he went forth on many a warlike expedition, bringing all Chaldea under his sway. He built cities, excavated canals, gave dykes to the Euphrates, and strove, as he says, to give pleasure to his people. 30 His supposed successor, whose name is found on some tablets but on no public monument, was Samsu-iluna, a lengthened form of the Hebraeo-Hittite Samlah. Already the name of Hammurabi has been considered. In Assyrian it is Ivimta- rapastum, the family of the physicians or of the mighty, equivalent to the Hebrew Beth Rapha, the head of the Rephaim Raja Tarangini, L. i. si. 352, seq. Hal.', The [roquois' Rook of Rite.-. Records of the Past, v. (IS. 244 THE H1TTITES. who dwelt iii Ashteroth Karnaini. In one Babylonian list his successor is made Ammisadugga, but the cuneiform character read as dug may also denote civ, thus changing the name to Ammisacirga, which is like the Masrekah of the Kenite list. Of this Masrekah Samlah was the son. In giving the genealogy of Beth Kapha, the editor of the Book of Chronicles adds, " and these are an she Medio h," the men of Rechah. The Rekah of Masrekah and the Rechah of Chronicles contain different medial letters, nevertheless many facts indicate that they refer to the same person and race. The Indian scriptures constantly unite the Rakshasas, Pisachas, and Nagas, or the three families of Rapha, Paseach and Nahash, and sometimes call the former Mahoragas. 40 The story of Rapha' s family is told in the Finnish Kalewala, a poem that furnished Longfellow with the metre of his Hiawatha, and in the Kalewipoeg of the Esthonians. 41 Rawa is set forth as the descendant of Kalew or Kaleb, and the Esthonian name from an ancient Eystein, reproduces Eshton. But the sons of Rawa are Wainamoinen or Orpheus, and Ilmarinen or Vulcan. These latter names bear little resemblance to any that other stories connect with that of Rapha. In Ramus's Historiae Xorvegicae, Rolvo, who is Rawa, is made the husband of Goe, the sister of Nor, in whom we find the eponym of Norway. Nor married his sister Hodclu. The mother of Rolvo and Hoddu was Askilda, the daughter of Eistenus. Chelub. instead of heading the list, is represented by Gylvus, King of Sweden, who was the son of Geiter, a nephew of Queen Goe. Leaving out Kare, Froste and Snaer, or Wind, Frost and Snow, whom the most ardent Euhemerist would hardly care to personify, the earlier Norse genealogies are those of Rapha and of the Hepherite line of Ezra. 4 ' 2 In Ezra must be found the original of the Ugrian name, applied to the Finnic family of peoples and languages which, though varying somewhat from the Khitan type proper, have at the same time their closest affinities with it. As Greeks, Romans, Persians, Indians, and Celts adopted the legendary lore and 4,1 Muir, Sanscrit Texts. 41 Castren, Kalevala ; Schott, Kalewi-Poeg. *'- Ramus, Historiae Xorvegicae, c. 1. THE KINGS THAT REIGNED IN EDOM. 245 worship of the Turanians they conquered, so did the Norsemen of Scandinavia, their brethren of Germany, and the Sclaves of eastern Europe. Even when the Japhetic name Rom is reached in the genealogies, and an Aryan connection is fairly established, many Hittite names still remain to attest the admixture of races in the north. 43 Chelub in the form Kalew shines forth in the Ugrian epics as the ancestor of the race. The primitive people of Finland and Esthonia are made the descendants of his son Rawa, or Rahwa, whose name is also presented in that of the Esthonian god Tarapyha, and in Revel the modern name of Esthonia, as well as in Dorpat of Livonia, which in Riga gives a home to the men of Recall. These names are valuable as explain- ing such forms as Triopas and Trapezus among the Greeks. The Lapp name, whence comes Lappi-gunda, an inversion of Khani- Rabi, is of the same origin, and may be compared with the Lebu or Libyans of the Egyptian monuments, whose name is frequently read Robu and identified with the Berber nomenclature of northern Africa. The vocabulary and grammatical structure of most Berber dialects are not Khitan, but akin to the Celtic ; nevertheless there was a large Hittite element in the Berber area. What light does the Ugrian mythology shed upon the relation of Samlah of Masrekah to Rapha ? The very clearest, for he is the supreme god of the Rahwas and Lappis, being the Finnish Jomala and Jomal, the Esthonian Jommal, the Lapp Jabmel and Ibmel, and the Permian Jenlen. Their brethren, the Mordwins and Mokshas, seem to trace their descent from Paseach the brother of Rapha, for their great god is Paas or Shkipaas. This Jomala or Yomala is the Zamolxis of the Thracian Getae noticed by Herodotus and Strabo, and the state- ment of the former that he was no god but a slave of Pythagoras, the son of Mnesarchus, arose doubtless from a misunderstood report that he was the son of Masrekah. 14 It is true, as Diogenes Laertius shows, that Pythagoras was the son of Mnesarchus, but Herodotus is the only authority for connecting Zamolxis with him, and he doubted the report, believing him to be much older ,:; Ramus, Historiae Norvegicae, c. 1. " Herodotus, iv. 94-5 ; Strabo, vii. 3, 5 ; xvi. 11, :?'.. 246 THE HITTITES. than the philosopher. 45 In the dialect of some Thracians Zamolxis was Gebeleizis, the m of the former being naturally converted into the labial b. From this latter form came the Greek kobalos and German kobold, as well as the English goblin, which translates them. In Syria the name received an increment, for the god representing Jomala was Carmelusof Mount Carmel, whom Tacitus and Suetonius mention, and whom Hitzig in his book on the Philistines, compares with the Indian Kumara. 46 There was a Carmalas river in Cappadocia, and a town Carmy- lessus in Lycia. Among the Greek quasi-divinities, Camillus, an epithet of Mercury, and Camillus or Casmillus one of the Cabiri, denote Samlah : and Camirus, a city of Rhodes named after one of the Heliades, answers to the Sanscrit form Kumara. He was also worshipped by the Gauls as Camulus ; and Cameliomagus in Cis-alpine Gaul, Samulocenis in Vindelicia, Camalodunum in Britain, with the Pictish Camelon, and Arthurian Camelot, received his name. The prophet Jeremiah mentions a sanctuary of his in Moab to the east of Nebo, called Beth Gamul. 47 Eusebius cites a city Masreka in Gebalene, but its site is undetermined. The descendants of Samlah retained his name, and were known to the great Shalmanezer as the Samahlians, and to Tiglath Pileser II. as the Samhalians. 48 These, according to Professor Sayce, dwelt in Cappadocia on the western border of Commagene. But another, and apparently a larger, body of them constituted the Gambulians, who are mentioned by many Assyrian monarchs. They dwelt in the marshes south of Babylonia, where they con- structed lake dwellings like those which Herodotus attributes to the inhabitants of lake Prasias in Thrace. 49 Similar dwellings once existed in some of the lakes of Switzerland, and are found at the present day in parts of the Malay Archipelago, and on the Orinoco in South America. As a race, the Greeks called the Rephaim by many names. One of these was that of the Lapithse, who fought with and finally overcame the Centaurs or Elamite Kudurs. A curious and ''' I Hog. Laert, Lib. viii. , Pythag. i. 4,; Tacitus, Hist. ii. 78 ; Suetonius, Vespasian, 5 ; Hitzig, Die Philistaer, 257, seq . 47 Jeremiah xlviii. 23. 48 Records of the Past, iii. 88 ; v. 48. 49 Records of the Past, i. 26, 47, 72 ; iii. 117 ; vii. 27, 41-3. THE KINGS THAT REIGNED IN EDOM. 247 valuable piece of history relating to Beth Rapha or Hammurabi, under the name Lapithus, is that he married Eurynome, the widow of Arsinous, who represents the Indian Crishna. 60 His sons, Phorbas and Periphas, but repeat the Rapha name. Again, they were the Dryopes of Thessaly, who dwelt on the river Campylus, and whose original home in Parnassus connects them with Ir Nahash, the son of Techinnah, Rapha's youngest brother, whose name descended to the Tugeni of the lake-dweller area in Switzerland, that have left the Too-o-enbero- as their memorial. In Switzerland, also, Beth Rapha survived as Urbigenus pagus. But a more famous name was that of the Meropes. These were connected with the island of Cos as a race of giants and physi- cians, rivalling the line of ^Esculapius and Paeon, and their ancestor was Eumelus, the son of Merops, in whom the Yomala of the Rahwas is at once visible. Homer gives to Troy the Meropian name, which is justified by the vicinity of Pedasus and Lyrnessus, named after Paseach and Ir N ah ash. Northern Africa, where the Rubu or Lebu dwelt, is also made the home of the Meropes. who are identified with the Atlantians. The Meropes were also called Macares, a name that seems to set forth Masraka rather than Mehir or Mechir, for Pausanias connects Macareus, Trapezus and Thocnus as sons of a mythical Lycaon, and Macareus and Merops are associated with the earliest history of the island of Lesbos, famous in the story of Orpheus, who will yet lie found to represent Rapha. Lesbos again was a son of Lapithus, and he married Methymna, the daughter of Macareus. Diodorus makes Macareus the son of Crinacus, who is Ir or Gir Nahash, and says that he composed a book of laws. The same connection appears in Pausanias, according to whom Megareus was the son-in-law of Nisus, king of Megara. Now Nisus is Nahash once more, and the Sanscrit Nahusha. Megareus is called the son of Poseidon or Neptune, but it is evident, that Po-Seidon is Eshton, his errand father, for another account gives Megarus as the son of Jupiter and one of the Sithnidian nymphs. 51 Samlah reappears in Timalcus, the son of Megareus, who was slain by Theseus, according to some Greek writers, a statement "" Diod. Sic. iv. 20. Pausanias, i. 40. 24S THE HITTITES. which Pausanias denies. In Pontus of Asia Minor the Macrones represent Megareus and Macareus, Colopene of the Chalybes, the ancestral Chelub, Sidene, Eshton, Trapezus, Beth Rapha, and Pharnacia of the Chalybes, Ir Nahash. In Thrace the Sithones were ancient Esthonians. Turner suggested that Rapha was the original of Orpheus, and that he was a great physician as well as the chief among ancient musicians. It was a mere guess, and the Abbe Banier cites it only to pass it by as improbable. 52 Perhaps Turner was led to make the suggestion by the statement of Pliny that medi- cine was discovered by Arabus, the son of Apollo and Babylonis. 53 Orpheus also was reputed a son of Apollo and Calliope, whose name reflects that of his ancestor, Chelub, but was also made a son of (Eagrus, king of Thrace. He was a Thracian, and Tertullian says was honoured by the Thracians as a god. Strabo calls him a Ciconian, but Pliny a Sithonian, and the latter is right, for the Sithonians were of Eshton, the father of Beth Rapha. The Cicones dwelt about Mount Rhodope, the Sithonians on the shore of the Black Sea, where places named Tarpodizus represented the Dorpats and Tarapyhas of the north. Conon has a strangely mixed up story about Sithon, the ancestor of the Sithones. He was the son of Poseidon and Ossa, who ottered his daughter in marriage to the man who could conquer him in single combat, whereupon Merops of Anthemusia, and Periphetes of Mygdonia, entered the lists against him and were killed. 54 In Poseidon his own name is repeated, and the two unfortunate suitors bear the name of his eldest son. Visiting Egypt, Orpheus learned mys- teries, and, returning to Thrace, moved all nature by the charm of his lyre and song. When his wife Eurydice was taken away, he entei-ed the land of the immortals, lulling the watchers to sleep by his music, and gained permission to bring Eurydice back ; but, looking upon her before they were outside of the spirit world, he lost her forever. Afterwards the Thracian women tore him to pieces and his head floated to the island of Lesbos. The com- parative mythologists have identified the story of Orpheus with 52 Banier, Mythology Explained, iv. 157. "' Pliny, H. N. vii. 57. 54 Conon, x. THE KINGS THAT REIGNED IN EDOM. 249 two others that are well known. One is that of Wainamoinen, the son of Rawa, as told in the Kalewala of the Finns. He made himself a lyre, and with it delighted gods and men. At the sound of his harp and voice the forests blossomed and bore fruit. Seeking greater things, he descended to Pojola, the realm of gloom, like Orpheus, disarming the warders by his song, and tied to the light with the mystic Sampo. In the mediajval tale of the Pied Piper of Hameln, which Mr. Browning has immortalized in his verse, the wonderful musician, whose strains draw all the rats of the infested city into the Weser, and who similarly leads away all the children when the town council refuses to satisfy his demands, we have not only a repetition of Orpheus and Waina- moinen, but a connection of Samlah, for Hameln is the Finnic Yomala. But the most famous counterpart of the story of Orpheus is the Indian one of Pururavas. He loves Urvasi, a heavenly nymph, who marries the king with the condition that she must never see him unclothed. Being alarmed, he suddenly rises from his couch, and the moonlight falling upon his figure reveals him to his spouse, who. like Eurydice, disappears never to return. In other accounts Pururavas was the author of the triple Veda, and was the son of Sudyumna or Ha, who was at times a man, at others a woman ; but Sudyumna is a Sanscrit Eshton or Sithon. The son of Pururavas was Ayus, and of him came Xahusha or Nahash, Rambha, a repetition of Rapha, and Paji or Recall, while a fourth son, Kshattravriddha, whose name sets forth the great ancestor Achashtari, had in Sunahotra a much disguised Samlah. 55 Professor Max Midler has identified Purura- vas of the three Vedas, and Orpheus, with the three wise Ribhus, and the Bribus or carpenters, and these are the Chelubite trio that came of Eshton, the first of whom was Rapha. 5(; Mythology is not yet done with the house of the physicians. He is Eumolpus, another Thracian, the son of Poseidon and Chione. He was brought up in Ethiopia, from whence he returned to Thrace and took refuge with King Tegyrius, some Tsocharite, bringing with him his son Ismarus, who represents Samlah. When war took place between the Thracians and Muir'.s Sanscrit Texts. Max Miiller, Chips, vol. ii., Comparative Mythology. 250 THE HITTITES. Athenians and the former were defeated, the family of Eumolpus was retained in power by the victors, as a priestly caste presiding over the Eleusinian mysteries. Again he is Melampus, the first physician, who is mistakenly called the son of Amythaon and Idomene. In his brother Bias, however, Paseach appears. Mel- ampus saved some young serpents, the parents of which had been killed by his servants, and they in gratitude licked his ears so that he understood the songs of the birds and all earth's voices. Apollo taught him divination and he grew wise in the healing art. When his brother Bias, wishing to marry Pero. the daughter of Neleus, was told that she could only be his on the condition that he brought back from Iphiclus, King of Phylace, in Thessaly, the cows of Tyro, the mother of Neleus, Melampus took his brother's place, and by his arts got back the cows, famous in Sanscrit as in Greek story. Then he healed the daughters of Pra^tus, King of Argos, and, marrying one of them, shared the kino-dom with that monarch's successor, Acrisius. The name, of Samlah is obscurely given as Amphilochus, the son of Amphiaraus, his descendant. To Herodotus, the physician was no myth, for to him he attributes the introduction into Greece of the Dionysiac abominations of Phallus worship. 57 The monu- ments of Hammurabi confirm this charge of Herodotus, for they indicate that his deities were the Ethnanite ancestral gods, and in particular Bel Merodach, the Hebrew Baal Peor. In Per- sian legendary history Rapha is a somewhat neutral character, being Mihrab, King of Cabul, whose daughter Rodabeh married Zaul, the son of Saum. 5S This Rodabeh can hardly be any other than the Rhodope, or Rhodopis, of the Greeks, who is said to have been a Thracian. The name certainly was Thracian, for the western mountain range of Thrace was called Rhodope. With this Rhodope originated the nursery tale of Cinderella- An eagle, having picked up one of her sandals, dropped it into the lap of Psammetichus, the Pharaoh, who sought out its owner and married her. Herodotus attributes the third pyramid to Rhodope, while Manetho says it was built by Queen Nitocris, who succeeded Menthesuphis, of the sixth Egyptian dynasty. " 7 Herodotus, ii. 49. 5* Mirkhond, 170. THE KINGS THAT REIGNED IN EDOM. 251 Historical truth is lying about in these stories, and may be ascer- tained by a comparison of legends. Virgil did not invent his heroes, but found them in popular story. One of these is Meta- bus. Kino- of the Volsci, to whom he gives a wife Casmilla and a daughter Camilla, 59 Now, according to Macrobius and Servius, Camillus was the Etruscan equivalent of Mercury. The mar- riage of a daughter of Samlah to Mezahab, who is Metabus and Menthesuphis, may have been the fact that tradition has dis- guised. As a descendant of Rapha she could be imputed to Mihrab, while her father Samlah would furnish the Latin writer with the name Casmilla, which would descend to her daughter Matred in the similar form, Camilla. The Egyptian connection is set forth in the marriage of Melampus to a daughter of Prcetus, a descendant of ^Egyptus. In another account he mar- ried the daughter of Megapenthes, who represents Mezahab. The same fact is referred to in the Sanscrit scriptures, which make Gritsamada the son of Sunahotra, of the line of Pururavas, and at the same time the son of Vitahavya, or Mezahab. 60 The record of Samlah is but a shadowy one. Camillus, as the Cabir and the Etruscan Mercury, the Celtic Camulus, the Finnish Jomala, are shadowy personages, like the Semalean Jove who was worshipped with the Parnethian Jove at Parnes in Attica. 01 Zamolxis and Ismarus have no story to speak of. Even Samsu Iluna simply tells of making a canal and adorning the shrines of the gods. It is hard to say whether the supposed Gamil Ninip. who ruled in Karrak, but was also lord of Nipur and Eridu, is the same person, and whether he is to be identified with Gamil Sin, King of Nipur and Ur, and a worshipper of Bel and Xugan. 62 In the ancient history of Lydia he has double men- tion. In the line of the Atyadae after Hermon, a genuine his- torical character, the Harum of the Kenite genealogies, conies Gambles, a king so gluttonous that Athenseus says lie devoured his wife in his sleep, and, awaking to find one of her hands, all that remained of his consort, in his mouth, he slew himself. 0,3 Virgil, /Kncid, xi. 540, seq. Mnir, Sanscrit Trxts. [ J ;iusanias, i. .'!2. Records of the Past, iii. 15, 12. Athenaeus, x. S. -">- THE HITTITES. This kino- is repeated in Tmolus, the last of the Atyadae. He must have been a monarch of note, for Mount Tmolus in Lydia was called after him. He is variously made the son of Mars and Theogena, and of Sipylus and Eptonia. His queen was Omphale, the daughter of Jardanus, Kino- of Crete, who is Ardon of the line of Zereth. Now, as one of the sons of the Persian Feridun, who is this Ardon, was Sehn, the comparison which Professor Rawlinson institutes between the latter and Zamolxis, or Zal- nioxis, as he is sometimes called, is a just one.'"' 4 Selm is repre- sented by the Persian historians as possessing the western part of the empire, as warring against Feridun, and meeting death at the hands of his successor, Minucheher. 05 The rest of the story of Tmolus is that he wronged Arriphe, a companion of Artemis, in the temple of Diana, after which he was carried off by a bull and thrown upon sharp stakes, which pierced him and caused his death. This may set forth his fate as the impaled victim of his conqueror, for impalement, a common mode of punishment among the Assyrians, was probably borrowed from the Hittites. Even the Esquimaux legends contain references to this barbarous custom. 00 Herodotus, in describing the worship of Zamolxis, says that every five years the Getae sent a man to lay their wants before him. Three lances were held with their points upwards, and the victim was thrown into the air so that he might fall upon them. If they pierced a vital part, he was a true messenger ; if he lived, he was scouted as an outcast unworthy of the favour of their god. 07 Julius Africanus begins his list of Chaldean kings with the family to which Samlah belonged. His first Chaldean monarch is Evechous, a name that meant nothing until Assyrian glosses were found for Accadian words. It is now known that Evechous is the Greek rendering of the Accadian Hubiseo-a, which is trans- lated by the Assyrian Bilu, or Bel. The connection of this name with the line of Chelub is justified by another gloss, for Khilip is Ilu, a god. 68 It is natural, therefore, to find the languages of M Rawlinson's Herodotus, note 5 to Bk. iv. c. 94. 05 Mirkhond : Firdusi, Shah Nameh. 1,6 Rink, Tales and Traditions of the Esquimaux, by Brown, p. 233. 6" Herodot., iv. 94. r ' 8 Sayce, Assyrian Grammar. THE KINGS THAT HEIGNED IN EDOM. 253 those Ugrian peoples who trace their descent from Kalew, the medium for interpreting- Accadian. Evechous, or Hubisega, lives in Hittite geographical nomenclature as Hupuskia, or Khupuscia. The Circassian Schapsuches and Basque Guipuzcoans must once have worshipped him, as did the Mordwin Ugrians, under the name Shkipaas. In America the Iroquois, whose language pos- sesses no labials, called him Iouskeha ; the Maskokis knew him as Ehkisa, and the Muyscans, of New Granada, adored him as Pes-ca. He is Paseach, the brother of Kapha, whose name in the Semitic languages means the lame or limping, as it does in some Khitan tongues, for bikl'O is the Japanese word for lame. In Sanscrit it is pangu. Paseach is thus the Egyptian god Ptah, and the Greek Hephaestus. Pachacuti,the fourth Peruvian Inca, was probably the same lame man, for he whs the inventor of carriages called Llamadores. 69 In the Bible account of David's conquest of the Jebusites, it is said that they told him : " Except thou take away the blind and the lame, thou shalfc not come in hither." So David smote the blind and the lame " that are hated of David's soul." 70 Why should David hate the lame and the blind '. Do not Hapischim and Hagivrim, the lame and the blind, rather denote the worshippers of two heathen deities, one of whom was Hubisega? The successor of Evechous was Chomasbelus, and he is the Samlah of the Kenite record. M. Lenormant reads it as an Assyrian word, Shamash Bel, but it is the Greek rendering of the Assyrian version of a Hittite name, resembling the Welsh form of the same, Cymbeline. Apollonius Rhodius places the Symplegades, or clashing rocks, in that region of the Black Sea wherein the Chalybes, Sidene, the Macrones, Trapezus, and many other memorials of the Chelubite line are found. There also were the' Harpies and the Stympha- lides, allied birds of evil omen ; and in the same country Strabo places Svmbolon Limen,orthe signal harbour. All of these words, Symplegades, Stymphalides, and Symbolon, for which Greek etymologies have been furnished, were originally variations of Samlah in the Gambuli, Cambalidus, and Campylus form which the name assumed. There was a Stymphalis in Macedonia, and '''' Peruvian Antiquities. : " 2 Sam. v. 0-8. 254 THE HITT1TES. a town Stymphalus in Arcadia, near the Stymphalis Palus, where the birds Stymphalides are said to have dwelt. They are often confounded with the Harpies, as, like them, feeding on human flesh. The destruction of these birds was the sixth labour of that Hercules who married Omphale, the widow of Tniolus, from which union sprang Alcaeus, or Agesilaus, the head of the Hera- clid dynasty of Lydia. Hercules also took in marriage Parthenope, the daughter of Stymphalus, who was the mother of Eueres. Strabo makes Stymbara a city of the Dryopes of Thessaly. There was a bird called stymphalis by Pliny, and supposed to be a kind of crane. Now the Megareans, who repre- sented the family of Masrekah, pretended descent from cranes ; and Garanhir, the crane, was a divine personage in Welsh mytho- logy. Mirkhond, in his history of the kings of Persia, says that Saum, the chief officer of Minucheher, gave his son Zaul into the keeping of a hermit named Simurgh, who dwelt in a cell among the mountains. But in another part of the history he makes Esfendiar, the son of Gushtasp, taunt Rustam, Zaul's son, in the following manner : " I have heard from those of former times that Zaul was the offspring of evil spirits, by whom he was exposed in his infancy on the bank of a river ; there the Simurgh seized him and took him to her nest as food for her young ; but even they were so alarmed at his hideous countenance that they would not devour him. The Simurgh, too, regarding him atten- tively and perceiving his repulsive features, suffered him to remain in a corner of her nest and eat up the fragments of their food. When he grew up she cast him out on the bank of the Helmund, the inhabitants of which place, on beholding his for- bidding figure, took him for some demon sent to destroy the human race." 71 The Simurgh is famous in oriental fiction as an enormous bird with a human voice, answering to the Roc of the Arabian Nights. It is also called Anka, and it is related that some Thamudites dwelling at Al Rass, who despised and at last killed their prophet, Handha, or Khantala, were annoyed by the Anka, which lodged in the mountain above them and used to snatch away their children when other prey was wanting. 72 The i Mirkhond, 1(')7, 300. "- Sale's Koran, ch. xxv. and note . THE KINGS THAT REIGNED IN EDOM. 255 winged Sphinx, whom earlier tradition calls Phix, and who sat on the Phicean hill propounding- riddles and devouring the people of Thebes, until CEdipus made a happy guess and caused her downfall, represents the same family as the Harpies, and Stym- phalides, the Simurgh, Anka, and Roc ; but while Rapha and his descendant, Samlah, appear in the former, the Phix denotes the kindred line of Paseach. The traditions regarding this family point to their occupation at one time of part of Egypt, to their expulsion from it in the two lines of Chelub and Shuach, the former being represented by Hammurabi, who established himself on the throne of Babylon, and the latter by the Ras, or people of Ma Reshah. 73 Samlah, the son of Masrekah and grandson of Rapha, or Hammurabi, being allied with the Ethnanite worshippers of Baal Peor, whom the Greeks called the Pallantidae, and being himself the descendant of Achashtari, or Castor, the head of the Dioscuri, overthrew the Beerothite dynasty of Hadad, Yudisthira, or Theseus, and estab- lished himself on the throne of Gebalene. There he dwelt among the mountains, and strengthened himself by an alliance with the Zerethite tribe, taking to wife a daughter of Ardon, the eponym of the Assyrian Rutennu. Continuing the sanguinary rites of Beor, or Bush is, and sending forth warlike bands to procure captives for his holocausts, he was compared to a ravenous bird devouring human tiesh. By some avenger, called in the Greek story Her- cules, he was at length killed by impalement, a fitting recompense for his horrid cruelties. His subjects calling themselves by his name as Samahliaus, or Gambulians, tied for refuge to the marshes south of Babylonia, and fixed their abode in the water beyond the reach of their enemies. From their lake dwellings they still, however, sallied forth to get victims for their gods, so that the)' were no longer I'epresented by the Simurgh in his lofty nest among the hills, but by the water haunting Stymphalides, well trained by Mars, with beaks and talons of iron, and furnished with darts of the same metal for the slaughter of the human victims devoured by them. The Symbolon Linien of the Tauri, when; dwelt the Symbolian tribe of that family, was a harbour '>'' Al Has, their region, was the Arisli or river of Kgypt, or even Larsain Chaldea. All the Larissas were originally Al Reshahs, abodes of the mighty Mas. 250 THE HITTITES. with a lighthouse, where an ever burning lire invited passing ships to enter to the destruction of their crews, for the Tauri sacrificed all shipwrecked persons to their gods. And such fires, burning on the marshy borders of lakes and rivers in Chaldea, in Asia Minor, in Thrace and Switzerland, and in the New World as well, oft tempted travellers seeking hospitality to venture on the treacherous ground that lay between the light and them, until the gliding canoe of the lake dweller was by their side and the Stymphalian dart laid them low, victims for the slaughter. Out of this story of revolting treachery, often repeated in the world's history, has grown the ignis fatuus, Will o' the Wisp, or Jack a Lantern, the Japanese kitsunc-bi, or fire of the fox, which flickers before the eye of the belated wayfarer in the fens, leading him on to his evil fate. 257 CHAPTER V. The Kings that Reigned in Edom (Continued). The Chelubite Achashtarites had but a short reign in Geba- lene, for Saul of Rehoboth by the river restored the Beerothite empire. That Saul was a Beerothite Hittite is attested by many facts. The name Saulius belonged to the European Scyths, denoting a brother of Anacharsis and descendant of Spargapithes, while the similar name Scylas pertained to a son of Ariapithes and grandson of Idanthyrsus, his brother being Octamasadas. l Ariapithes and Spargapithes are Rehobothite names; Idanthyrsus is a corruption of Hadadezer ; and Octamasadas is Eshtemoag. The Hadadezer whom David conquered was a son of Rehob, and his country of Hamath Zobah was the land of Rehob. 2 The slayers of Ishbosheth, the son of Saul, were Rechab and Baanah, the sons of Rimmon, a Beerothite. 3 But Pliny, in a remarkable and much disputed passage, establishes the descent of Saul from Hadad. " Saulaces, the descendant of zEetes, who reigned in Colchis, found in the land of the Suanes virgin soil, from which he extracted much gold and silver. We read of the golden arches of his palace, its silver columns and pillars which he gained when he conquered Sesostris, king of Egypt, so proud a monarch that every year he chose one of his subject kings by lot and yoked him to his car to celebrate anew his triumph." 4 In addition to this passage, we have already found Saul appearing in profane history as the Persian Zaul. The ancestry given him by Firdusi and Mirkhond is all astray, for Saum was not his father, nor Nariman his grandfather. Gurchasp is the Persian equivalent of Rechab or Rehoboth. Nevertheless, the connection of Zaul with the Simurgh points him out as the Saul who suc- ceeded Samlah, whom the Simurjrh sets forth. This Zaul was an 1 Herodot., iv. 7*1, seq. '-' "2 Sam. viii. 3. :; 2 Sam. iv. 2. 1 Pliny, H. N. xxxiii. 15. (17) 258 THE HITTTTES. Albino, his hair, eyebrows and lashes being entirely white. 5 The Sinrargh brought him up in the mountains until his seventh year, when his father brought him home and exhibited his heir to the people. When he came to manhood king Minucheher made him governor of Nimruz, and, while occupying this position, he married Rodabeh, daughter of Mihrab, king of Cabul. The famous dialogue between Esfendiar and Rustam, the son of Zaul, contains accounts of the miraculous interposition of the Simurgh on behalf of his family. Zaul refused to accept the faith of Zoroaster, and in his old age, after the death of Rustam, was taken prisoner by Behmen, Esfendiar's son. All the men of his race were great heroes, and the bulwarks of Iran against her enemies. In the Mahabharata the maternal uncle of Yudisthira is Salva, king of the Madras, an indication that the name Saul was in the family. In the Raja Tarangini there appears Jaloka, a famous king, who at an early age revived the institutions of Yudisthira in Cashmere. He smote the Mlechhas or Amalekites, and paid homage to Rudra, but was also a zealous votary of Siva, the unclean God. Nevertheless, he had a horror of human sacrifice, and when the goddess Kritya, in the disguise of a starving woman, asked him for human flesh, he, rather than shed blood, ottered her his body to eat. 6 Homer preserved the name of Saul as Axylus, the son of Teuthras of Thrace, who dwelt in Arisba. A similar verbal series is presented in Calchas, the son of Thestor, and his sister Leucippe. Again Saul is Calais, the brother of Zetes and son of Boreas, who conquered the Harpies. But firmer ground is reached when it is remembered that the advent of the Achashtarites to Gebalene, in the person of Samlah, introduced that country into Lydian history, for the Lydians w r ere the Shuchite Achashtarites in the line of Laadah. Asrelaus or Agesilaus is called the son of Hercules and Omphale, and the successor of Tmolus on the throne of Lydia, and he is Saul. 7 He was the head of the dynasty of the Mermnadae, a name which finds no explanation among ancient writers, although the Myr- 5 Mirkhond, 167. e Raja Tarangini, lib. i. si. 108, seq. 7 Apollodoru8. THE KINGS THAT REIGNED IN EDOM. 259 midons, or transformed ants of iEgina, the Mariandyni of Bithynia, and other peoples and places of like name, invite comparison. The name that answers to Mermna is the Miriam of the Kenite genealogy. She was the daughter of Jether or Mered, by Bithiah, the daughter of Pharaoh, who seems to have been originally the wife of Jether, but to have been taken from him by Mered. 8 Homer knew both mother and daughter, for he tells of the mound in front of Troy, " which mortals call Batiea, but the immortals, the tomb of quick dancing Myrina," and Apollodorus mistakenly makes Batiea a daughter of Teucer. The Arthurian Wends here come to our assistance, giving Coll or Huail, the great law- giver and priest of mysteries, who is the same person as Hoel, king of Armorica, and Coel, duke of Caer Colvin, as the British version of Saul. 11 ' Alas ! he has fallen on evil days, for the great Saul of Rehoboth by the river, who measured his strength suc- cessfully with the might of Egypt, is " Old King Cole, that merry old soul," of the nursery rhymes. Hoel was the son of a sister of Arthur, by Dubricius, king of Armorica. He had a daughter Helena, who was carried off to Michael's Mount by a savage and deformed giant from Spain, and died in his hands. Coel also was the father of another Helena, who is fabulously represented as the wife of Constantins Chlorus and mother of Constantine the Great, although Helena is well known to have been a native of Bithynia. Again, the name of Helen is preserved in that of the Gwyllion, or nine prophetic virgins of Seon, pertaining to the rites of Coll or Huail. Davies says concerning the Gwyllion : 11 There was some signal disaster attendant upon the fall of one of these ladies, hence the bards use the simile in illustrating a hope- less calamity." u Arthur is the Kenite Jered, the father of Gedor, whose half-sister or cousin was Miriam, and she it is whom the father of Saul married. The story of Miriam is a remarkable one. Diodoms Siculus calls her Myrina, as does Homer, and makes her the Queen of the African Amazons, who dwelt about Lake Tritonis in the Roman 1 Chron. iv. 17. 9 Iliad, ii. 813 ; Apollodorus, iii. 12, 1. ; " Davies' Druids ; Geoffrey's British History, ii Druids, 1C7. 260 THE H1TTITES. province of Africa. With thirty thousand foot and two thousand horsewomen she captured Cercina, the city of the Atlantides, and put all adult males to death. Then she exterminated the Gorgons, a nation of women like her own, and, entering Egypt, made alli- ance with Horus, the son of Isis. Afterwards she invaded Arabia, and brought all Syria under her sway. The Cilicians submitted to her yoke, but the other countries of Asia Minor she conquered, finally establishing her empire on the Caicus, which separates Mysia from Lydia. There Myrina, Cyme, Pitane, Priene, and other cities, commemorated her and her companions. Making an expedition to the island of Lesbos, she founded Mytilene. She also colonized Samothrace, and inaugurated mysteries in that island. But the Thracian Mopsus, banished by Lycurgus from his native land, and Sipylus, a Scythian, uniting their troops, fell upon the country of the Amazons, defeated the female warriors, and killed their queen. 12 This story is virtually that of Semi- ramis ; for Xanthus, the Lydian, says that her mother, Atargatis was taken prisoner by Mopsus and drowned in a lake near Ascalon, where Semiramis was born. 13 Miriam was not a daughter of Jerigoth or Atargatis, but, belonging to the same family, tradition naturally connected their names. It is probable that Shimron Meron, which, in the time of Joshua, was situated not far from Cana in Galilee, was an epithet of Miriam as well as the name of a city, and that out of this epithet the name Semiramis arose. 14 The connection which Macrobius sets forth of Adad and Atargatis is explained by the union of Miriam, who was a niece or second cousin of Jerigoth, with a son of Hadad. The double mention of Mopsus in the Greek tradition is important, as is that of his alliance with Sipylus. Sir Gardner Wilkinson says : " The names of the children of Amnion, as well as of Chemosh, their god, are too near to the Khem and Amun of Egypt to be accidental." 15 The same may be said of Moph or Memphis and Moab. Mopsus is the personification of the Moabites, who, under some prede- cessor of Zippor, the father of Balak, were expelled from Egypt, and, uniting with the similarly banished Amorites, whom their i 2 Diod. Sic. iii. 27. 13 Athenaeus, viii. 39. Joshua xii. 20. 15 Rawliuson's Herodotus, App. bk. iii., Essay i. 21. THE KINGS THAT REIGNED IN EDOM. 261 great ancestor, Shobal, the Egyptian Seb-ra, denoted in the form Sipylus, began that warfare with the Hittite tribes which dis- persed them to the north and east, before Israel entered the land of promise. That the dynasty of Saul fell when the Moabites returned to Palestine is set forth figuratively by many Greek writers, who represent the two great sages, Mopsus and Calchas, meeting, according to some in Colophon, according to others in Cilicia, and exhibiting their skill in divination. Mopsus proved himself the truer prophet, and Calchas, mortified, put an end to his own life. 16 The Greek accounts of Saul and his father are numerous and very confused. Theseus, who has been found to illustrate in his history the reign of Hadad, retired to the court of Lycomedes, king of Scyros, by whom he is reported to have been put to death. Prior to his exile, his son, Hippolytus, whose mother was Hippolyte or Antiope, queen of the Amazons, was falsely accused by his step-mother, Phaedra, after the manner of the Hebrew Joseph. Theseus cursed his son, whose chariot was overthrown so that he died, although Virgil and Ovid make him live ao-ain under the name Virbius, near Marruvium, in the country of the Marsi, where his name is associated with that of Archippus. The people of Troezene, in Argolis, worshipped Hippolytus, and informed Pausanias that he was translated to the skies, where he forms the constellation called the Charioteer. This must be the Cacab Rucubi of the Assyrians and Chaldeans, a Hebrew celestial Beth Marcaboth. The name Hippolytus is thus a Greek rendering of the original name, the hippos or horse replacing rakab, the horseman or driver of a war chariot. Pausanias mentions Mela- nippus as a son of Theseus, victorious in the Nemean races, who can be no other than the father of Saul as Marcaboth. The same writer has the story of a Melanippus of unknown parentage who carried oh 1 ' a beautiful maiden, Coinaetho, contrary to the will of her parents and his. As she officiated in the temple of Diana, the enraged goddess sent a plague upon the people who had allowed her to be robbed of her priestess, from which they were not delivered until they obeyed the Delphic oracle by annually >'' Phcri'cydis Fragmenta, Sturz, i>. 171. Other authorities in Banier ; Strabo, xiv. 1, 27, etc. 262 THE HITTITES. sacrificing to the goddess a youth and maiden of great beauty. A tale of manly virtue, corresponding to that of Hippolytus, is told of Peleus, whom Acastus of Iolchos, believing him to be guilty, exposed bound upon Mount Pelion to be devoured by wild beasts. He broke his chains and fled, like Theseus, to Scyros, where he married Thetis, the sister of Lycomedes, its king. Other writers say that he took refuge in the Achaean kingdom in Thessaly, and was there united to Philomela, daughter of Actor, the son of Myrmidon. Peleus was the son of iEacus and Endeis, daughter of Chiron, in whose time a pestilence wasted the island of Egina and carried off large numbers of its inhabitants, where- upon iEacus prayed to Jupiter for relief. In a dream he beheld swarms of ants issuing from the root of a tree, which forthwith became men, and in the morning he learned that his kingdom was more populous than ever. This is doubtless a classical invention to explain by myrmex, an ant, the name Myrmidones, applied to the earliest inhabitants of iEgina. vEacus like iEgeus, is probably a form of Husham, as the Jason who also sets forth his name is made by Medea the father of Mermerus. Peleus settled in Thessaly as king of the Myrmidons there, and his son was Achilles, who led these Myrmidons to the siege of Troy. Thus Achilles is another Greek name for Saul of Rehoboth ; and the presence of a Course of Achilles in European Scythia, over which, near the time of Herodotus, a Saulius ruled, and the statement that Achilles himself had been king over all the Scyths, are justified. 17 The fact that Homer, out of one historical personage, made two such opposite characters as Achilles and Calchas, is sufficient to show that he must have composed his immortal epic long after the events it records. In other records the character of Saul, as uniting warlike prowess with zeal for religious and political reformation, furnishes the materials out of which, by the aid of different one-sided traditions, the Homeric sage and warrior were evolved. The three religious reformers among the Britons were Menu, Math and Coll. ls The first of these is doubtless the same as the Indian Manu, author of the, Institutes, the Egyptian Menes, the 17 Herodotus, iv. 55 ; consult Rawlinson's Herodotus, notes in loc. lx Davies' Druids. THE KINGS THAT REIGNED IN EDOM. 263 first Pharaoh, and Minos, the law-giver of Crete. In Math or Amathaon appears Hamath, from whom came the Amautas and Amoxoaques of the New World. And Coll, who appears to be the same as the bearded stranger, Morien, that guarded the sacred fire, built Stonehenge, and introduced new rites, while he was also regarded as a public benefactor for superseding the abori- ginal oats and rye with wheat and barley, is Saul of Rehoboth. He is represented among Greek Hierophants by Dysaules, which is but another name for Celeus, in whose time barley was first sown in Eleusis, and who founded the Eleusinian mysteries, with which the ancient British mysteries seem to have been identical. Celeus was by Metanira the father of Triptolemus, whose name is akin to that of Neoptolemus, the son of Achilles by Deidaniia, daughter of the ever recurring Lycomedes of Scyros. Saul is the ancient Arabian god Sohaii, the Lesghian Saal and Zalla, the Mizjejian Dalle, the Yukahirian Chail or Koil, and the Mexican Quetzalcoatl. To establish his identity with the great culture hero of the New World it is necessary to consider the meaning of the word Saul. It is virtually the same word as Hazael, which denotes a usurping king in the same Syrian line, and is the Basque hesaula, hezaul, a stake, post, pillar, which the Japanese, having no I, represents by hashira. The German saule is doubt- less a loan word from the Hittite in the Basque form, as is the Hebrew asJierah in that of the Japanese, for asherah is generally understood to mean a wooden pillar. The Asherahs are frequently mentioned in the Bible, and have been wrongly translated as groves and the goddess Astarte. 19 They were columns such as the Romans found in Etruria and called by the name cvppus, and such as the Brahmans in India named sthupas or topes, of which the Buddhist lats were the simplest. Pausanias connects the name' of Rehob, Rechob, or Rechoboth, the father of Saul, with similar monuments, making mention of that which is called Colona or the mound and the temple of Dionysius Colonata in Sparta, who was worshipped by the Leucippides.- In the Thupawansa and other Singhalese books which relate the manner in which tin; Buddhist relics were distributed to be 1:1 Gesenius, Lex. Heb. 2 " Pausanias, iii. 13. 264 THE H1TTITES. inclosed in topes as objects of adoration, the Lichawi princes of Wisala and the princes of Allakappa are made the recipients of some of these treasures.* 21 The eponym of the Leucippides, Lichawis, and Allakappas, is Leucippus, whom Diodorus wrongly represents as the son of Naxius or Nahash,.and the father of Smardius or Samlah, who, he says, received Theseus when he fled to Naxos with Ariadne, and in whose time Dionysius was born." This passage sets forth the kinship of Nahash and Samlah, the Rapha, and confirms the Persian story of the upbringing of Zaul by the Simurgh, in the connection of Leucip- pus, his father Rechoboth, with Smardius. A similar error is found in the Indian genealogies, which give Sumarti as the son of Bharata, whose father is Rishababa. 23 Regal succession has in either case been taken for hereditary descent, and in the Indian list the older Rechab, father of Beeri, the head of the Beerothite or Bharatan race, is confounded with the later Rechoboth. Returning, however, to Quetzalcohuatl, the fair god of the Mexicans, we find that his name is translated by quetzalli, which Molina renders pluma rica, larga, y verde, a rare large green feather, and coatl, a snake. He is thus the plumed serpent, but there the explanation ceases, for the serpent had no special part in the rites instituted by him. The head of the Hittite serpent line was Techinnah of the Chelubite line of Achashtarites, the father of Ir Nachash, the Sanscrit Nahusha, from whom came the snake worshipping Nagas of Cashmere, and the American Natchez. The original signification of quetzalli was a pillar or column of squared timber, which answers to the Basque hezaula and the Japanese Kashira. But modern Aztec disguises the word by prefixing the syllable tla, so that even in Molina's time the wooden column was tla-quetzalli, which, strange to say, also meant a story or myth. This adventitious tla, which frequently has substantive power, disguises many Aztec words, as for instance tl-ateconi, an axe, which is the Iroquois atoken and the Koriak adaganu. Etymologically, therefore, the name of Quetzal cor- responds to that of Saul. His genealogy is not given, for like 21 Hardy, Manual of Budhism, 353. 22 Diod. Sic. v. 31. 23 Asiatic Researches, v. 251. THE KINGS THAT REIGNED IN EDOM. 265 the British Coll he was regarded as a distinguished stranger coming with a priestly company from Tlapallan, and returning thither when his work was done, Orizaba being the point of his departure. But, when the name of Quetzalcoatl is introduced into dynastic lists, it is always associated with that of Camaxtli, the grandfather of Mapach, in whom we have already found the martyr Hamath, whose grandson Jether was called Kudur Mabug, the father of Jered or Ardu-Sin.'- 4 Like the British Coll or Huail, and the Greek Celeus and Dysaules, who discovered wheat and barley, he went forth on a journey and found Indian corn, with which priceless boon he enriched the Mexican and surround- ing peoples.' 25 Like the Indian Jaloka, he abolished human sacrifices, and, resisting all temptations to renew them, lost his throne rather than sanction such barbarities. Coming suddenly upon the scene, like Zaul from the abode of the Simurgh, he was, like him, white haired, a tall, well-jnade man of venerable aspect, though young, full bearded, and clad in a flowing robe of white sewn with black flowers. In his train came artists, artificers, men of science, all that could enrich a country and add to its happiness. While he was making progress through the land of the Toltecs, everywhere teaching his new ritual which he pro- fessed to have received from the heavens to whom his loud prayers were offered, the old King Ihuitmal died at Tollan, and the people of Anahuac called him to the throne. 26 History is silent about Ihuitmal, the Aztec version of Samlah or Yumala, save to tell that he had reigned for thirty years, and that Quetzalcoatl was his successor. At Tollan the royal pontiff fixed his seat, making it " the abode of felicity, of luxury and abun- dance." Extending his peaceful sway far and wide, peace reigned in all the land, and the blessings of agriculture turned the desert into a garden. The Mexican historians love to tell of his markets containing the produce of the whole earth, of the wondrous tissues woven in his factories, the gold and silver ware fashioned by his smiths, the gems and mosaics, the inlaid tables, the marvellous fans, and a thousand other objects that were so common as to be '-'' B. de Bourbourg, i. 255. 25 B. de Bourbourg, i. 58. '*'' B, de Bourbourg, 265. 26G THE HITTITES. thought little of in his day. He built four palaces of materials so precious that the description of them rivals the dreams of fairyland, and beside them four temples, the first of which was called the Temple of Gold, the second of Turquoise and Emerald, the third of Shells, and the fourth of Alabaster. He founded a priesthood and established monastic colleges for their education. Of their ritual he was the author, and at the same time, as chief pontiff, the faithful observer. Everywhere the long-haired priests in their black robes and capuchined heads, like those represented in the Scythian portraits from Kertch, went about proclaiming the new laws, and bringing the people into the paths of peace and virtue, until the Golden Age and Saturnian Reign seemed once more to be realized. These priests celebrated the opening of the day with instruments of music, and chanted divine songs as they relieved each other in the temple watches. And the wise king, having established his religion and promulgated his laws, gave his mind to literature and science in his palace, or " hanging gardens like those of Semiramis," writing the history of the early world and the Tonalamatl or Book of the Sun, one of the most ancient of astrological treatises. Nor does Mexican history fail to note the mines that Pliny mentions in his brief record of the Colchian Saulaces, or the pillars that, bearing his name, became objects of adoration. 27 For twenty years this happy state of things lasted, but vice and cruel superstition were not dead. The great city of Teoti- huacan, under its petty king, had refused to give up its human sacrifices, and Quetzalcoat! was not able to reduce it to obedience. In other regions the severity of his laws, which seem to connect him with the Locrian Zaleucus, hindered the devil-worshippers from openly practising their horrid rites and abominable revels, but secretly, under the veil of night, they continued to celebrate the bloody mysteries of Tetzcatlipoca. The king of Culhuacan bore the name of this sanguinary deity, and, with the king of Otompan, he insisted that the sage of Tollan should restore the ancient rites. Entering Tollan itself and inciting the people with superstitious fears, he led them to sacrifice human victims within ear-shot of the wise king. Then Quetzalcoatl. unwilling to shed -' B. de Bourbourg, var. loc. THE KINGS THAT REIGNED IN EDOM. 267 blood, retired secretly, carrying away some of his literary treasures, and attended by such a concourse of people that Tollan seemed deserted. Reaching the mountains, he wept over the rebellious city that he had beautified. But new troubles arose, for the enemy pursued him, robbed him of his books, and compelled all artificers and useful persons in his train to return to Tollan. Then, with a few attendants, he gained the plain of Huitzilapan and founded Cholullan, the City of Exile. Ten years he reigned there, building a temple to Camaxtli and repeating on a humbler scale the glories of Tollan. when Tetzcatlipoca, or one of his successors under the name of Huemac, came with a large army against him. The pontiff-king would not allow blood to be shed on his behalf. With four of his disciples he bade farewell to the people of Cholullan, and in a barge descended the rivers to the mouth of the Coatzacualco, after which no trace of him could be found. Then Huemac wreaked his vengeance on Cholullan, and brought all the neighbouring country under his sway. In endeavouring to glean history fiom the field of Mexican tradition, names present the greatest difficulty, for it seems to have been a point of honour with the Aztec historians to elongate royal names and to give them significance in a dialect which had widely departed from ancient Hittite simplicity. The annalists were all astray in making the historical Quetzalcoatl a son of Camaxtli, or Hamath, for five generations, represented by Rechab. Beeri, Bedad, Hadad and Rehoboth, intervened; but they were right in representing him as the son of a warlike Amazonian queen whom they call Chimalman, an echo probably of Samlah. The great enemy of the fair god they call Tetzcatlipoca, Telpochtli, and Yaotzin, as well as Huemac. The name of Yaotzin, or the prince of evil, seems to be a travesty of Huetzin, who is said to have occupied the throne of Tollan in the time of Camaxtli, and whom Brasseur connects with Texcaltepocatl, a form of Tetzcatli- poca. Other names belonging to the same race are Yohuallatonac and Matlacxochitl. The line they set forth is evidently the Amalekite, for Huetzin is clearly Husham, and the Telpoch, Tezcaltepoc and Tetzcatlipoc forms are disguises of Eliphaz, like the Greek Telephus, Teleboas and 1 )elphi. The sacrifice of human victims has been already found to characterize the Amalekites, 268 THE HITTITES. who were the chief enemies of the Beerothites, and their murdered Jobab became the Delphic Phoebus, an entirely different being from the Teucrian Apollon. The name Eliphaz was so celebrated among- them that it superseded the Temenite and Amalekite names in Assyrian days in the form Ellip. denoting the Albanians of the eastern Caucasus, ancestors of the Ossetes. Strabo describes the human sacrifices in vogue among the Albanians. 28 Theleba and TJielbis in ancient Albania are Telpoch and Delphi-like versions of Eliphaz, and Dalphon, the son of Hainan, the Agagite or Ama- lekite, is another. 29 Such a name also is that of Telephus, the son of Auge, whose mother married Teuthras of Mysia, and whose son Eurypylus led the Ceteans, or Hittites, at Troy. Daulis, near Delphi, was famous in the story of Tereus ; Pteras, another form of Patrae and Patara, built the first temple to Phoebus, which was situated over the Corycian cavern ; Olen first pro- phesied there ; and Delphus was the son of Phoebus Apollo and Celaeno, the grand-daughter of Lycorus, who was the son of Corycia. The Greek story of the infancy of Telephus is, that his mother Auge exposed him when born, on Mount Parthenius, where a hind that had lost her young came and suckled the child, so that the shepherds who witnessed the act called him Telephus, from elaphos, a hind. The Welsh legends invert the incidents by representing Elphin as the deliverer of the infant bard Taliesin, whom his mother had sent to sea in a little ark or coracle, which drifted into the fish weir that enriched the prince. In Pictish tradition Eliphaz is Alban, son of Isicus, and other Pictish royal names are Aleph, Elpin and Oltinecta. 30 When, according to Greek story, Hercules was in Ligurian Gaul reforming the blood- thirsty inhabitants, his progress was checked by the giants Alebion and Dercynus, whom he could not overcome until Jupiter showered stones upon them from heaven, which the Stony Plain between Marseilles and the mouths of the Rhone attests. 31 This seems to be a confusion of a Hittite tradition setting forth Arnalek's oppo- sition to the introduction of a humane creed, with the story of 2S Strabo, xi. 4, 7. M Esther ix. 7. 30 Chron. Pictorum. ;1 Pomp. Mela, ii. 5 ; Apollodorus, ii. 5, 10 ; Strabo, iv. 1, 7. THE KINGS THAT REIGNED IN EDOM. 269 divine interposition in Joshua's war with the five kings of the Amorites, when " the Lord cast down great stones from heaven upon them unto Azekah." 32 The different versions of Saul's history represent him as a great reformer, opposing the sanguinary creed that had been adopted by at least three branches of the Hittite family, the Achashtarites, as evidenced in the history of Samlah, the Teme- nites, as seen in that of Jobab, and the Ethnanites, as illustrated by that of Beor. The contest between the votaries of Quetzalcoatl and Tetzcatlipoca continues through the whole of Mexican history ; in India a similar war between the Buddhists, who must have been recruited from the peace-loving tribes that followed the laws of Saul, and the murderous Sivaites, presents a companion picture ; it appears in the earlier part of Japanese history, and, indeed, wherever the two Hittite creeds came into contact, the same struggle continued through the ages. The Welsh poets regarded Coll as a foreigner and his sectaries as fit objects for persecution by the native hierarchy, who slaughtered men on their altars, and they set him forth as the slayer of the two dusky birds of Gwenddolen. " which were in the daily habit of consuming two persons for their dinner, and the like number for their supper," under the name of Gall Power. 33 He is also Ys Colan, whom Davies would identify with St. Columba, because he is called an Irish scholar, although his black horse, dress and cap, are the opposite of the white attire of the Culdees, and better suit the priest of Quetzalcoatl. The Druid Merddin sees him coming and says to his flock : " Attend, little pig ! it is necessary to depart, to avoid the hunters of the water dwellings, if they should attempt to seize us, lest the persecution should come upon us and we should be seen." In this case the tables are turned, and the laws of Saul are plainly in force against the treacherous lake-dwelling Gam- bulians, for Ys Colan threatens the Druid with the wrath of the king. In this contest Saul took an active part, not merely as a teacher, but as a warrior. The Homeric Achilles unworthily represents him. but the Indian Jaloka, who by his valour breaks the power of the Mlechhas, or Amalekites, and then conquers the - Josh. X. 11. :;: Davies' Druids. 270 THE HITTITES. whole world, while, at the same time, he makes canals, builds temples and palaces, enriches his kingdom, introduces wise laws and imperial state, cultivates piety, and offers his own body rather than permit human sacrifice, fairly mirrors the grandest of the kino-s that reigned in Edom. The Persian Zaul is an Achilles and a Calchas combined to form a character like Ulysses, or Nestor, ami never reaches the dignity of the original. Pliny's brief record of Saulaces tallies best with Jaloka. As for Quetzalcohuatl it may be said that his story, under Buddhist influences in India and Japan, lost some of the virility of its prototype, but gained in mysticism and humanity, necessarily presenting a very one- sided picture of the great culture hero, who deserves to take rank among the chief benefactors of mankind. Whence did he derive his humane and elevated creed ? Did Egypt's civilization help him to it ? did it descend to him from the martyr Hamath ? or had the purer faith of the great Apophis, taught to the marvellous boy by his prime minister Joseph, found its way into his mind and heart, setting Saul also among the prophets ? We cannot tell. If the Japanese had left any particulars about their white-headed dairi Siragano, we might be wiser ; and if we could be sure that the Kanyakubdja, which Jaloka subdued, and from whence he brought his institutions and laws, was the land of Egypt, then his casting down the heathen temples and setting up pillars like that of Bethel for the worship of him who dwells in the heavens, would enable us to rank Saul among the saints of ancient days, a worthy namesake of him who fell fighting on Gilboa as Israel's first kinfif, and of that warrior w T ith spiritual weapons in a holier cause, the great apostle of the Gentiles. 34 In any case, all honour is due to Saul of Rehoboth by the river, whose fame has slumbered through thousands of years. Jaloka was translated to the skies, and the Aztecs in Cortez's time still looked for the return of Quetzalcoatl, but " Saul died, and Baalhanan, the son of Achbor, reigned in his stead." The name of Baalhanan at first sight is purely Semitic, being the same as Hannibal, Baal's favour. There is reason to think that thus early a desire to extend the worship of Bel had led the families of Achashtari and Ethnan, his chief votaries, to confer upon him 34 Titsingh, Annates, 29 ; Raja Tarangini, lib. i. si. 117. THE KINGS THAT REIGNED IN EDOM. 271 the Semitic name Baal, for in the Hebrew record he is always spoken of as Baal and Baal Peor. They were successful in this attempt to denationalize their deity, for, besides the Midianites, the Semitic speaking Moabites and Amorites adopted his worship, and some of the latter installed him in the highest place in the Phoenician pantheon. In the name Baalchanan, the title of the god is Semitic, but the following chanan is an ancient form of the Basque gan, to, at, pertaining to, ganako, towards, ganatcea, to attract, and of the Japanese kanai, to agree, be in harmony with kan, admiration, kanji, to admire, esteem. Thus Baalchanan really means, the lover or follower of Baal, and indicates that the line to which he belonged was one that had accepted the blood- thirsty and licentious rites of that god, and that stood in mortal opposition to the purer faith of Saul and his ancestor Hadad. There is no difficulty in determining what that line was, for a glance at the classical atlas furnishes the data. In Albania the traces of Baalhanan are not very distinct in Abliana and the Alazonus, but in Asia Minor Paphlagonia reproduces his name, and its dis- tricts Blaene, Domanitis and Timonitis, exhibit his relation to the family of Temeni. Even in Britain the Voluntii dwelt with the Damnii Albani. Now, in the history of Husham of the land of Temeni, there appeared a certain Pelegon, or Polyxenus, his grandson, whom the Volsung story celebrates, and who was there declared to be one of the kings who reigned in Edom. He is Baalhanan, the son of Achbor, or Gachbor. The materials which tradition furnishes for constructing in outline the history of father and son are so numerous, that only a small portion of them can be employed in this sketch. First of all there is monumental evidence for the existence of Achbor, or Gachbor. In the time of Sennacherib, Akupardu was a town of Illipi, or Albania, and the king of that country was Ispabara. 35 It seems strange that the Temenites should have retained the original name for the city, and have much modified it to denote a royal personage, for Akupar and Ispabar are forms of the same word. Going back to the early history of Babylonia, we find a tantalizing fragment, yet valuable, which contains these KecordH of the Past, vii. (JO. 272 THE HITT1TES. words : " Isbibarra, king of Karrak." ;{ An old Babylonian list gives a king Iskipal, but at present nothing can be made of his connections. Knowing that Ispabara was a Temenite or Albanian name, and that Karrak denotes the Zerka of Moab, named after the Amalekite Zerach, where Husham reigned, it is impossible to avoid the conclusion that Isbibarra, king of Karrak, is the same person as Achbor. While Saul of Rehoboth reigned over Gebalene and all Syria, he, as tributary king in Karrak, represents the Tetzcatlipoca of Culhuacan in the Mexican annals, so that Karrak and Culhuacan are thus identified, although Tetzcatlipoca cannot designate Achbor save as the Eliphazite. During this time of subjection, Achbor, or some other subject prince who was a votary of Baal, took it upon him to unite the name of Saul with that of his deity. At Abu-Shahrein many inscriptions have been found of a great monarch, whose name has been provisionally read Zur- Sin. George Smith says that he is probably closely connected with Gamil-Sin from the great similarity of their legends, and that he was deified after his death. The connection with Gamil- Sin, or Samlah, the nearness of the names Zur and Shahrein to Saul, and the statement that he was a Nipurite, or descendant of Hepher, in Teutonic phraseology a Niflung, all tend to establish the oneness of Zur and Saul. One of the inscriptions in which his name appears reads : "Zur-sin, Bel the Nipurite blessed, the leader of the house of Bel, the powerful king, king of Ur, King of the four regions, Hea the king, his delight the of his delight he built." Another is as follows : "Zur-sin the Nipurite Bel blessed, the leader of the house of Bel, the powerful man, king of Ur, King of the four regions." 3T These cannot have been the work of the man whose whole life was spent in warring against the infamous worship of this Bel, but must have emanated from some friendly and probably subject 36 Records of the Past, iii. 13. "' Records of the Past, iii. lti. THE KINGS THAT REIGNED IN EDOM. 273 king, who. clinging to his own idolatry, yet had sense enough to appreciate the virtues of the reformer. They may have been written by Achbor, but more likely by a descendant of Samlah, who continued the line of Hammurabi in Babylonia. The Greek traditions represent Pelegon, or Polyxenus, as a son of the daughter of Husham, and with this the Xorse annals and legends agree. In" the history of Ramus, the son of Sigmund and Hilda is Sigar, and his daughter Signe is the wife of Hagbart: but, in the Volsung and Niebelungen sagen, Siegfried, or Sigurd. is the son of Sigmund, and marries a sister of the Xiflung Gunther. In other legends, however, the heroine whom Siegfried, or his representative, marries, is Sigrun, the daughter of Hogni, or Hilda. the daughter of Hagen, and even as Kriemhild she is made Hagen's niece. It is more than doubtful that Achbor was a Hittite. Esarhaddon conquered Akbaru, king of the Arabian Dupiati, and Kitsu, king of Kaldili, ruling over allied tribes. The name Kaldili is a form of Gilead, which denoted a region beyond Jordan long before the grandson of Manasseh bore it. Gilead, a purely Celtic word, is also the original of Galatia in Asia Minor, of Calydon in Grecian zEtolia, and of the classical appellations Galatae and Celtae. The Gileadites were a branch of the Midian- ites, but their history must be left for another treatise. The sons or near descendants of the Midianite Gilead were Peresh and Sheresh ; those of Peresh were Ulam and Rakem ; and the son of Rakem was Bedan. 3S The first of their line who appears in the early Babylonian lists is Ulam, who adds to his name that of his father Peresh, calling himself Ulam Buryas. 39 When the name Ulam occurs again in the list, it is in the form Ulam Girbat, who heads a dynasty containing as the third in succession Meli Sumu, or in Assyrian, Ainil Sukamuna. He is followed by Meli Sibarru. Lower down in the list are three names compounded with Buryas, showing the connection of the dynasty with that in which Ulam Buryas appears, occupying the fourth place after Hammurabi." 1 Here then we have the Median dynasty of Berosus. So far the name of Bedan has not been found, but in an inscription s* 1 Chron. vii. 1G, 17. '"' Records of the Past, v. 7!> ; Proceed. Sue. Bil>. Arch., Jan. 11. 1SK1, |>. 3.S. '" Proceedings, p. 41. (IS) 274 THE HITTITES. discovered by George Smith at Koyunjik, a king Agukakrimi, who traces his descent from Susjamuna, calls himself king of Padan Alman, of the Guti, the Saklaati, and of the four regions. 41 Asshurnazirpal connects the Ulmanyans, who represent the Alman in later history, with Zimira, a trace of the Midianite Zimran, and Shalmanezer unites them with the Sirisians, descended from Sheresh, the uncle of Ulam. 4 '-' But the name Padan acquired celebrity in more recent times as that of the Patinians, often mentioned by the Assyrian conquerors. One of their kings was Sapalulme, a name which Professor Sayce has compared with that of Seplul, king of the Hittites, with whom the Egyptian Rameses I. made a treaty of peace. 43 From the similarity of the two names Professor Sayce was led to class the Patinians as a Hittite people. It is to be remembered that Seplul and Sapalulme are an Egyptian and an Assyrian version of a foreign name. Also the latter word is compound like Ulam Buryas, adding the ancestral Ulam to Sapal, as Sapal Ulme. In Celtic history Ulam is well known as Ollamh, denoting a family descended from the Nemedians, Numi- dians, or Midianites, so famous for its learning that the name became the title for a scholar. 44 With this family the Temenite Husham became connected by marriage. The Norse genealogies contain the elements of the Kenite, but somewhat confusedly arranged. Their Sigmund is the Sugamuna, or Amil Sukamuna, of the Babylonian record, and he is the Greek Sicyon and Kenite Chusham. In one place he is made the hus- band of Hilda, daughter of Griotgard, a name which the romancers amplified into Brynhild and Kriemhild. But elsewhere his wife is Hjordis, and she is the daughter of Eilimer, son of Hialm Tiere, king of Cimbria. Skiold, another Cimbrian king, represents the Saklaati of the Koyunjik inscription, the Scythic Scoloti of Herodotus, whose name Dr. Donaldson supposes to be Asa Galatae. 40 Thus the Gileadite line of Ulam Buryas appears to be Cymric, or Sumerian ; in other words, to descend from Zimran, the eldest son of Abraham and Keturah. With this family the Hittite line of 41 Trans. Soc. Bib. Archseol., iv. 132 ; Records of the Past, vii. 3. 42 Records of the Past, iii. 44, 85. Trans. Soc. Bib. Archseol. ,*vii. 288, 291. 44 Keating's Ancient History of Ireland. 45 Ramus, Hist. Norveg. : Donaldson, Varro. THE KINGS THAT REIGNED IN EDOM. 275 Temeni, or Amalek, united in the person of Husham, who married a daughter of Ulara and sister of Bedan. 40 This Hjordis is the Medea of the Greeks, who was no daughter of /Eetes of Colchis, fairly identified with Hadad, the son of Bedad, but a grand- daughter of Peresh the Gileadite, whom, as Perses, the Greeks made a brother of ^Eetes and the usurper of his kingdom. From her descended that Polyxenus, who is Baalchanan, the son of Achbor. The question to be settled is, was Achbor the son of Husham and the daughter of Ulam, or was he the Midianite hus- band of their daughter. Now, Sigurd Fofnisbane is called the son of Sigmund and Hjordis, and their daughter was Aslauga. He is also called Sigvard, a word plainly identical with Gachbor. In another Norse list Sigar is the son of Sigmund and Hilda, and Sigar's daughter, Signe, is the wife of Hagbart, who even better sets forth the Kenite Gachbor. The intervening Sigar seems to be a myth. The Greek genealogists make Pelegon the son of a daughter of Acessamenus, and Polyxenus, the son of a daughter of Augeas. Lamedoti again married Xeuxippe, the daughter of Sicyon, and Laomedon, son of Ilus, married Strymo, daughter of Scamander, which is just the Norse name Sigmund, or Sigmunder. The latter form appears in Ramus. The explanation of Lamedon and Laomedon must be found in an ancient Ulam Bedan, although the analogy of Ulam Bury as would lead one to expect Bedan Ulam, or Padan Alman. If the Greeks received the name from the Cymri, or from a Semitic people, equally preposing the nomi- native to the genitive, Bedan Ulam would be the form, answering in part to Bodonhely in Hungary, an ancient Celtic habitat; but if, as seems most probable, they received it from the Hittites, who postpone the nominative, the form would be Ulam Bedan, and this through Lampedon would become Lamedon and Laomedon. The two names figure largely in Greek mythology as Lampus and Phaethon, the steeds of Eosphoros or the dawn, Lampetia and Phacthusa, daughters of Helius and sisters of Phaethon ; but these arc intangible personages. Homer knew Phaethon, or Bedan, as Phidon, whom he calls king of Thesprotia. 47 The Thesprotians were a very ancient * There seems t<> have been another union of Husham with a Beerothite princess, >' Odyssey, xiv. 310. 276 THE HITTITES. people, who originally possessed the oracle of Dodona in Epirus. They were also called Tomnri from Mount Tomarus, which they inhabited. Pindar, appreciating their sacred character as inter- preters of the gods, nevertheless speaks disrespectfully of these Cymric druids, calling them men with unwashed feet who made their bed on the ground. 48 Under the Dodonean oaks, sacred to Druidism, these Zimrites prophesied, until the Molotti, or Molossi, superseded them. Now, whence came the Thesprotian name to connect so intimately with the Tomuri, who are Sumerians and Zimrites, and their king Bedan ? Eosper, Hesper, Thesper, are forms of Gachbor, or Achbor, and the Molossi, who superseded bis family, are the Amalekites. This seems to place Achbor in the line of Zimran and Gilead. Pausanias says that he searched dili- gently in order to find some record of a Polycaon, but found little more than that a person of this name was the son of Butes. If this Polycaon, like Pelegon and Polyxenus, represent Baalchanan, the reference would place him in the line of Bedan. Again, all the names circle about Laoinedon and his son Priam, for Lampus and Clytius are sons of the former, while Priam has a son Eche- phron and a daughter Polyxena. Another Echephron was the son of a nameless Hercules, and Psophis, the daughter of Eryx, the son of Butes. Here Eryx represents Rakem, not the son, but the uncle of Bedan. But Oxiporus, who better retains the name of the father of Baalhanan, belongs to the line of Phaethon, who, through Tithonus, descends from Laoinedon. As Cephalus he is made the father of Phaethon, to whom Helius and Clymenus are also given for fathers, such is the disorder in which the genealo- gies are found. In the ancient British annals, where, if of Cymric birth, Achbor should be found, he appears as Caswallon, Cassibe- lanus, Cadwallader, and his son Baalchanan, dropping the first part of the name, is Conan. 49 They are everywhere conjoined, but Caswallon, son of Heli, is the Cymric hero, while Conan is the offspring of a foreign marriage. Thus in Merlin's famous prophecy these words occur : " Cadwallader shall call upon Conan and take Albania into alliance. Then shall there be a slaughter of foreigners ; then shall the rivers run with blood. Then shall 4 * Strabo, vii. 7, 11. w But Conan as Conan Meriadawc, restores the Baal. THE KINGS THAT REIGNED IN EDOM. 277 break forth the fountains of Armorica, and they shall be crowned with the diadem of Brutus. Cambria shall be filled with joy ; and the oaks of Cornwall shall flourish." 50 In this passage Conan, the son of Caswallon, or Cadwallader, is made to unite the Albans and the Cymri, or, to go back to ancient nomenclature, the Amale- kites and the Sumerians. Persian history has little to say of Achbor, but calls him by a name so similar to the British one that it suggests a relationship of the two peoples, which the Sumerian names Peresh and Ulam strongly favour. That name is Goshpul Dandan, who ruled over Chin, but. making his submission, was highly esteemed by Feridun. 01 In some genealogies Feridun. who is the Kenite Ardon, des- cendant of Urukh and Jerigoth, is called the son of Abtin of Farshad. This impossibility, for Abtin, son of Farshad, is Bedan, grandson of Peresh. may be explained by the presence of Bedan among the descendants of Ardon, through the marriage of one of his ancestors to a daughter of that monarch. The alliance is attested by the presence of the two names in one genealogy in the book of Judges. There Abdon, the son of Hillel, whom Samuel calls Bedan, is said to have been a Pirathonite, and to have been buried in Pirathon in the mount of the Amalekites. 52 The Kaldai, who were the leading tribe among the Accadians, ' moved northward, and gave their ancestral name to the Armenians, whose chief god was Khaldi, but the Kaldani to this day consti- tute part of the population of Kurdistan, and side by side with them are the Kurdish Bottani. This places them in relation with the Zerethites, Cherethites, or Dardanians, among whom Ardon occupied a prominent place, both as the Persian Feridun and the Indian Duryodhana. Strabo confirms this by saying that the Bottiaei of Macedonia came from Crete under the leadership of Button, for Crete simply means the abode of the Cherethites, with whom the line of Bedan was allied. He also mentions a later Baton who was in command of the Brenci, Peirustae, and other Pannonian or Celtic tribes, who dwelt in that lllyria in which the Dardanii made their underground dwellings. 03 In British "" Geoffrey's British History, vii. 3. "i Mirkhond, 111. v - Judges \ii. 13; 1 Sain. xii. 11. "" Strabo, Fratc. 11. vii. 5, 3. 278 THE HITTITES. story Ceredig, or Caradoc, preserved the name of the Zerethite ancestor, between whose descendants and the Cyniri there had long reigned peace and intimate friendship. He is often invoked in the Bardic measures as the strong arm of the Cymri. Even in Mexico the memory of this union was retained, if indeed it did not continue, for the Toltecs, whose name presents the Aztec form of Zereth, found the Olmecs in the land and united with them. These Olmecs, whose kingdom was at Potonchan, were the pos- terity of Ulam, the father of Bedan. 54 In the Greek story of Phaethon, who disputed the empire with the great Epaphus, the occurrence of the Eridanus, into which river he fell and was drowned, is but a reminiscence of his Zerethite alliance, for the Eridanus, or Jordan, was the river of Ardon. The Greek record fails to give the full Dardanian line of monarchs, because the genealogists confounded Ardon, the son or grandson of Urukh and descendant of Asareel, with the ancestral Dardanus or Zereth who named Zarthan. Laoinedon was no Trojan, save by marriage, and his father, the second Ilus, was really Ulam who begins the Cymro-Dardanian dynasty. To this dynasty Achbor belonged, for his descendants, the Caspiri of India, dwelt on the Jelum, and those nearer to the original seat, known as Saspires, occupied part of Media, the land of the Midianites. The Raja Tarangini represented Jaloka or Saul as the enemy of the Mlechhas and the conqueror of Kanyakubdja. It also sets him forth as the oppressor of the wandering Bauddhas, a people not to be confounded with the later Buddhists. The goddess Kritya, a personification of the Zerethites, interceded with him on behalf of these Bedanites, being the woman who had asked him for human flesh. Jaloka was followed by a Damodara, who, Melchizedek like, has neither ancestors nor posterity assigned him, and then the stranger kings of Turuchka race, Huchka, Djuchka, and Kanichka, who built Djuchkapura, came on the scene. During their reign Cashmere was in the hands of the Bauddhas, " whose strength increased by their wandering life." 55 The succeeding king was Nagardjuna, who was himself of the Bauddha race and protected these scourges of the land that " 4 B. de Bourbourg, i. 151, seq. >~> Raja Tarangini, lib. i. si. 171. THE KINGS THAT REIGNED IN EDOM. 279 corrupted the morals of the people and brought upon them the vengeance of heaven. The Tibetans say that he was born in the country of Beta and was the first Buddhist, and according to the Mongols he reduced to writing the doctrines of Sakyamuni. 56 This is important information. It is doubtful that Turuchka denotes the Zerethites and that the city name Djuchkapura is Achbor. But we have the fact of a race persecuted by Saul gaining the upper hand in the time of Nagardjuna, who, though of this Beta or Bauddha land and race, yet reinstituted the creed of Husham or Sugamuna. In the Mahabharata he is known as Arjuna, and his Zerethite connection is set forth in the statement that he was the son of Kritavirya. His subjects, the Haihayas, are the Hushamites much disguised. There was another Arjuna, brother of Yudisthira, who seems to have been a creation of the poet's imagination, and to whom are ascribed many attributes of the historical character. Thus he is called Delbhi and Phalguna, names which are foreign to the Beerothite family, while the first of them illustrates his Delphic, Albanian, or Amalekite descent ; and the second restores his Kenite name Baalchanan. His father Achbor, as in the Greek story, has no mention. Arjuna was a giant with a thousand arms, who became lord of the seven dvipas or abodes of men. In his aerial car of gold whose course was irresistible, "he trod down gods, yakshas, rishis, and oppressed all creatures." Going to Kanyakubdja, he entered the abode of King Jamadagni, whose wife Satyavati respectfully received him; ''but he requited this honour by carrying away forcibly the calf of the sage's sacrificial cow, and breaking down his lofty trees." There- upon Parasu Rama, the son of Jamadagni, filled with indignation, attacked Arjuna and cut off" his hundred arms. " Arjuna' s sons in return slew the peaceful sage Jamadagni in the absence of Parasu Rama." Whereupon the champion of Kanyakubdja killed Arjuna' s sons and their followers, and "twenty-one times swept away all the Kshattriyas from the earth, and formed five lakes of blood in Samantapanchaka." 57 Pococke has shown that Parasu Rama combines the names of the Greek Perseus and the Egyptian " ,; Trover, Raja Taraiifpni, tome ii. 4'2r>. ~' 7 Muir, Sanscrit Texts. 280 THE HITTITES. Rameses. 58 He is undoubtedly right in this double identification, but the history of Egyptian and Hittite warfare must wait until we have considered the story of these warriors in the land of Egypt. It is evident from this Indian legend that Baalchanan was lord of a great empire in Syria, and that, emulating the war- like achievements of Saul, he measured his strength with the Pharaohs. His people also are thus well identified with the Kshattriyas or warrior caste of India, the Dioscurian Castoridae of the Greeks, a name which the superior dignity of the Achash- tari father of two tribes had imposed on all the children of Heth. In other versions of the reign of Baalhanan he is called Harischandra and Jarashandha, which are lengthened forms of Arjuna. Out of these names grew the Greek Alexander, as applied to Paris son of Priam, and the Persian Iscander, whose story has been mixed up with that of the conquering Macedonian. One favourable account of Harischandra makes him the son of Satyavrata or Trisanku, who had been disinherited by his father for carrying off' the wife of one of his citizens. The name Satyavrata is a feeble echo of Gachbor. When Harischandra began to be lifted up with pride because of his wealth and the glory of his reign, and dared to bandy words with the Brahman Visvamitra, that insulted sage required him, being a Kshattriya, to bestow gifts upon him as a Brahman, which, in plain English, means that he conquered him and compelled him to pay tribute. Then follows what Dr. Muir calls one of the most touching stories in Indian literature. The relentless Visvamitra takes from his opponent, now humbled in the dust, his wealth and his empire. He strips him of his ornaments, bids him clothe himself with the bark of trees, and sends him forth from the kingdom with his queen and son. The tale relates the agonies endured by Haris- chandra, as, pursued by his Brahman enemy, he is compelled to sell his wife, his son, and lastly himself, into slavery, to satisfy his demands. Sent by his cruel master, a low-born Chandala, to steal grave-clothes in a cemetery, he there meets his wife, who has come to bury her dead son. A funeral pile is erected to burn the boy's body, and the parents are preparing to cast them- 58 India in Greece. THE KINGS THAT REIGNED IN EDOM. 281 selves upon it and so end their miseries, when Dharrna, who had transformed himself into the Chandala, arrives accompanied by the other gods and takes the little company to heaven. The Budd- hists have a similar story of Prince Wessantara, son of Sanda, king of Jayatura, whose soul in transmigration became that of Gautama Budha. 59 A synchronism with the record of Arjuna is found in another legend already referred to, in which Sunahsepa is the vicarious victim for Rohita, the son of Harischandra, and in which Jamadagni, whom the sons of Arjuna slew, is represented as assisting at the intended sacrifice. Very different is the account of Jarashandha. He is regarded as historical, and a massive stone foundation at Kusagarapura, supposed to be the ancient Rajagriha, is still pointed out as Jarasandh-ki-baithak, the throne of Jarasandha. Yet he is the same person as Harischandra, his son Lahadeva answering to Rohita or Rohitasva, the son of that unhappy monarch, king of Rajagriha, the capital of Magadha; the Kurus or Kauravas were his protectors, and this identification with the family to which Duryodhana belonged has caused the Indian poets to import into his story Yudisthira, Krishna, and the whole Pandu famil y who long before warred with that Zerethite and his Midianite allies. Jarashandha was a great conqueror. He drove the Bojas to the west and the Matsyas to the south. He held in subjection Vacradanta, king of Carusha, the prince of the Yavanas, Bhagadatta, king of the south and west, the kings of Banga and Pundra, of the Surasenas, Bhadracaras, Bodhas, Salwas, Pannaras, Susthalas, Mucutas, Pulindas, Salwayanas, Cuntyas, Panchalas, and Cosalas. But that which fixes his era is his supremacy over a first named and principal vassal, Sisupula, king of the Chedi. A battle was fought between Jarashandha and the impossible Krishna, for he was long dead, on the Jumna, in which Bala Rama, who is really Parasu Rama, drove Hamsa, an ally of the king of Magadha, into the river in which he was drowned, while another prince, Dimbica, fell in the contest. At last the defunct Pandus came upon the scene, surprised and killed Jarashandha ; but the Kurus established Kama as his successor on the throne. In all of these names Ar-juna, Haris-chandra, Jara-shandha, the " 9 Muir'.s Sanscrit Texts ; Hanly's Manual of lludhism. 282 THE HITTITES. initial Baal of Baal-chanan's name is replaced by an equivalent term for deity. So in Albania, that land which pre-eminently should exhibit in its geographical nomenclature the names of the Amalekite family, Baalchanan is represented by the river Ala- zonus or Abas. After the Paphlagonians, Homer mentions " Hodius and Epistrophus, who led the Halizones from Alybe afar where there are mines of silver." 60 Herodotus places the Alazo- nians among the European Scyths. 01 But to return to Jara- shandha. His chief vassal was Sisupula, king of the Chedi. This is unmistakably Seplul, king of the Hittites, with whom Rameses the First made a treaty of peace. 62 The Indian scriptures also mention a Sisupula, who was the greatest enemy of the god Vishnu, and who was intimately connected with another of his great enemies, Virochana, whose name is a version of Baalchanan. Before Bali, the son of Virochana, who had terrified the gods, Vishnu appeared as the dwarf Hari, asking the Asura for as much ground as he could cover with three steps. This modest request being granted, Vishnu assumed his original form, and in three giant strides took possession of all kingdoms. The four names Sisupula, Sisupala, Seplul, and Sapal-ulme of the Patinians, represent Gachbor, whom Mirkhond calls Goshpul, and Firdusi, who makes him a son of Gavah the blacksmith that gained Feridun the kingdom, calls Shahpur. As a foreigner, his lordship over the Hittite tribes can only have been through his son Baal- chanan. M Iliad, ii. 85G. 61 Herodot., iv. 17. '- Lenormant, Manual, i. 241 ; Records of the Past, iv. 29. 283 CHAPTER VI. The Kings that Reigned in Edom (Continued). It must already be evident that the characters of Homer's great poem belong to the period of these kings. The actual genealogy of his Trojan monarchs tallies marvellously with that of the Zerethites as given by the Kenite scribes. The Indian Kurus or Kritas are these same Zerethites, called by the Greeks Dardanians from their towns Zarthan and Zaretaan. These Zerethites were brave warriors, true Curetes, the Cherethites of David's army in later days. They are spoken of on Egyptian monuments as the Shardana, being sometimes represented as mercenaries in the pay of the Pharaohs, at others as their bitter enemies. 1 But they had a kingdom of their own in the heart of the Hittite settlement east of the Dead Sea, which they had carved out from among their brethren with their good swords. Its centre apparently was Zareth-Shachar, situated near the Dead Sea, on the river Nahaliel, which honoured Jehaleleel or Helel, son of Shachar. But their dominion must have extended to the west of the Dead Sea, including the land of Ziph and that famous city Kirjath Arba, where the Tsocharite Ephron once dwelt. North- ward they made the Jordan their river, named after their own Anion, giving to its tributary, the Cherith, their tribal name, and erecting cities called Zartan, Zartanah, and Zaretaan, to guard its passages. Pushing southward below tin; Anion, they gave their name to Zered, afterwards a station in the homeward journeyings of Israel. Round about them were their friends and allies, the Midianites. Nor are we to suppose that all the Dardanian families were within the borders of Palestine, for the Cherethites, who served, and fought against, Egypt, were a seafaring people south of the' Philistine coast, by whom perhaps Crete had already been discovered and named, and others of them doubtless kept the i Records of the Punt, viii. 50 : iv. to. 284 THE HITTITES. highways of the Euphrates and Tigris, where their ancestors had made their first conquests. This was the old Trojan line ; Zereth, its founder Dardanus, and the nameless Shachar, and unhappy Jehaleleel of the everlasting Lelo, the Ilus who gave name to Ilium ; then the three sons, Ziph, Tiria, and Asareel, and Ziphah the sister's son, Ganub, who were Capys, Tros, Assaracus, and Ganymede, in classical story. Of Assaracus came Hur, the second Arioch of Ellasar, the Urukh of the monuments, whom as Erich - thonius the Greeks misplaced, and from him in the first or second generation descended Jesher, Shobab and Ardon, the Kurus of the Mahabharata, with whom began the great war. Allied with the Midianites, they came to the northern borders of Moab when Husham was king in Edorn, and established themselves in Zareth- Shachar and Elealeh. For safety's sake the Temenite monarch of Gebalene was forced to take a Midianite wife in marriage, but, as it brought him no respite, he seems to have tired of his bargain. One brave man stemmed the invading tide that swelled day by day, until he seemed to stand alone with his people against the Midianites and almost all the other Hittite tribes. This was Hadad, the son of Bedad. Advancing into the heart of the enemy, for Kuru-kshetra, where the great battle between Kurus and Pandus was fought, is no other place than the country about Zareth-Shachar, their stronghold, he smote Midian in that field of Moab, and Ardon, the chief though last mentioned of the Zerethite brethren, whom the Indian epic knows as Duryodhana, fell by the hand of one of Hadad's allies, an unknown Bhima. 2 The Greeks lost sight of Ardon, and after Tros, whom they made the son of Erichthonius, placed Ilus the second. He it was that built a second Ilium, the citadel of which was Pergamus. This citadel's name reveals a secret which the Babylonian lists have also laid bare in part. The second Ilus was no Dardanian, but Ulani Buryas, or Ulam the son of Peresh, a Gileadite or Cale- donian Midianite, who by his own marriage or that of his father, succeeded the vanquished Kurus in the sovereignty of northern Moab. And Pergamus, the citadel, he named in fraternal affection after his brother Rakem, for the Hebrew word rakam, to varie- gate, embroider, is the Gaelic breacaim, and this Rakem is no less - The Mahabharata. THE KINGS THAT REIGNED IN EDOM. 285 a person than Breogan, the ancestor of the British Brigantes, who dwelt side by side in Yorkshire with their relatives of the senior line that preserved, as Parish, the name of Peresh. 3 After Ilus came Laomedon, or Ulam's son Bedan, who married a daughter of the Temenite Husham. Although Bedan was a Midianite, his unhappy story is so linked with that of the Hittites as to claim a passing notice. Bedan as Laomedon or Ulam-Bedan married a daughter of Scamander, Sigmund, Sugamuna, the Temenite Chusham, and thus allied himself with the family of Amalek, whose capital was Zerka, or Karrak, in the south. According to Pausanias this was Xeuxippe, called a daughter of Sicyon; according to other writers, Strymo, daughter of Scamander ; but her parentage is well attested by the name of her daughter Hesione, which agrees with Husham. Laomedon fortified the walls of Troy with the aid of some tribes, figuratively designated by the names of Apollon and Poseidon, but refused to pay them the sum stipulated for the work. Thereupon Apollon sent a pestilence, and Poseidon a sea monster, which ravaged the Dardanian coasts. An oracle was consulted, probably the Delphic, for near Kerak the Jebel el Tarfuyeh would be a very suitable place for the Temenites to erect a sanctuary, and its response commanded that Hesione should be given to the monster. But while Laomedon was making the sacrifice, or, as the legend has it, had chained Hesione to the rocks on the sea shore, Hercules, a convenient name for any hero, passed that way and offered to deliver her, on condition that Laomedon would give him a stud of horses. The condition was accepted, and Hercules killed the dragon, but, anxiety being now removed, the perfidious king of Troy declined to keep his promise, and Hercules sailed away vowing vengeance. After he had completed his time of servitude with Omphale, widow of Tmolus, which seems to identify him with Saul of Rehoboth, Hercules collected an army and made war on Laomedon, which resulted in the death of the Trojan monarch and all his sons, with the exception of Podarces or Priam. A story similar to that of '' There seem to have been two nations of Brigantes, the one Critic, descended from this Regem as Breogan ; the other, Iberian, tracing its descent from the Zerethite Berigah. Those in Yorkshire were largely Iberic. 286 THK HITTITES. Hesione is told of Andromeda, the daughter of Cepheus, king of Joppa, and Cassiope or Cassiepea, the hero in this case being Perseus, the Indian Parasu Rama. Thus was the unhappy Phrethon hurled from his seat to fall into the Eridanus. Of his son or cousin Achbor the Trojan genealogists made no record. The Indian writers make Bali the son of Virochana, or of Sutapas, the son of Phena, and Sutapas may be a corruption of Sutapal, the British Cadwal. In the Harivansa it is said that Sisupala of Chedi was a son of Damagosha, and that he and Jarashandha both descended from Vasu, but, although this statement is valuable as uniting the Indian representatives of Achbor and Baalchanan in the same family, it otherwise sheds little light upon their ancestry. 4 Yet Sisupala, as Isbibara, king of Karrak, whither, according to the Indian legend of Harischandra, he seems to have lied in disgrace, must have married into his mother's family and have gained a new lien upon Amalekite sovereignty, although holding the throne of Karrak in trust for his son Baal- chanan, who was also to be recognized as the lawful kins: of Zareth-Shachar. This Baalhanan, contracted though the Greek name may be, can be no other than the Trojan Priam, the father of a son Echephron and a daughter Polyxena. Where was his Ilium or Troja ? That it was in the land of Moab is certain, as is its identity with the Indian Raja Griha. It must also have been situated not far from Zareth-Shachar, now called Sara, the chief abode of the Zerethites or Dardanians, and thus between the Nahaliel or Zerka Main and the Anion. Zareth- Shachar may represent the original Dardania of the Homeric story. The Indian and Greek epics associate Raja Griha and Ilium with hot springs. Homer, describing the flight of Hector from Achilles, tells how they passed the pleasure ground and waving ho- trees along the road by the walls of Ilium, reaching the springs Callirhoe, where rises the eddying Scamander, one of which flows with warm water, so that steam as of tire ascends from it, but the other even in the heat of summer is cold as snow or ice. 5 In January, 1S07, Seetzen left the Anion and made his way northward to look for the celebrated baths of Callirhoe, 4 Harivansa, i. 494. 5 Iliad, xxii. 143, seq. THE KINGS THAT REIGNED IN EDOM. 287 which Herod the Great visited when the hand of death was upon him, vainly hoping to find in them the fount of life. Along a rouo-h, rocky path beset with precipices he journeyed, and came at last to the traces of springy land. " The land then began to be covered with sedge and stringy plants, some of them growing to the height of thirty to forty feet, and testifying to the extraordinary influence of the tropical heat acting on a moist soil. In the wild deep gorges he also espied trunkless palms, willows, and tamarisks growing. Thicker and thicker these became as he advanced northward, until he came to a spring of clear, cold and excellent water, which slaked the thirst caused by his simple breakfast of bread and salt. Half an hour farther on he encountered a small brook, and still a quarter of an hour farther on, a larger one, which murmured delightfully as it ran onward, shadowed over by mimosas, to the sea. His course led him on past brook alter brook, till he came to a place where the mountains, which had thus far followed the shore closely, receded, and left an amphi- theatrical opening a small fertile plain an hour long, a half hour broad, sown by the Aduan Beduins with wheat, barley and durra. Here lie discovered a large brook, the water of which was hot. This spring forms the outlet, his guides told him, of three springs a half hour's distance from the sea, two of which are so hot as to be unbearable to the hand. The Arabs said, besides, that there were ruins also there bearing the name Sara. Seetzen was inclined to think that these indicate the site of the " Zareth- Shahar in the mount of the valley " mentioned in Joshua xiii. 19. In spite of the distance from the spring, the water at the mouth of the brook was so hot that it was disagreeable to wade through it. Some thirty date palms were standing there: and in the wild luxuriance of the spot, traces could apparently be seen of the site of the former Callirhoe and its gardens. Here was abundant room for the city." In the map of Moab drawn by Captain Warren and Professor Palmer in accordance with the most recent surveys, the hot springs are placed between the well- preserved ruins of Attarus and the Zerka Mayn, and to the south of Attarus rise streams that How southward into the Anion. 7 Hitter, Com]). Geog. <>f Palestine, iii. 08. " Paleatine Exploration Fund, Quarterly Statement, April, 1871. 288 THE HITTITES. Probably at Attarus, farther removed from the sea than Zareth- Shachar, and in the vicinity of the celebrated hot .springs, the Ilium of Priam reared its lofty walls, before which an adverse host assembled for a long siege. It would be tedious to enumer- ate all the statements of writers which give to the Trojan war its true antiquity and connect it with Egypt, Phoenicia, and Assyria. Mr. Gladstone, in his Juventus Mundi, holds that the siege must have been long before the year 1209 B. C, when Sidon was demolished by the Philistines, and Pliny says that Troy was taken in the reign of an Egyptian Rameses. 8 M. Lenormant places the Dardanians of Truy among the allied Hittites who fought against Egypt. 9 According to Guigniaut, the iEthiopis of Actinus the Milesian associated the war of Troy with Ethiopia, an ancient Greek name for Joppa in Philistia. 10 Herodotus received a version of the Trojan war from the Egyptian priests, and so did Dion Ghrysostom, who made an oration upon it within the walls of the Mysian city. All that is now known of ancient history is utterly opposed to the existence of a state in the western extremity of Asia Minor having relations with the great empires of the east at so distant a period, for, so far down as the time of the Assyrian Assurbanipal, that part of the world was an unknown land. That monarch speaks of " Gyges, king of Lydia, a district which is across the sea, of which the kings, my fathers, had not heard speak of its name." n The cause of the Trojan war was the carrying away, from the court of Menelaus, his wife Helen by Paris or Alexander, the son of Priam. She was the daughter of Tyndarus and sister of Castor and Pollux. In British story Helena is the daughter of Hoel and of Coel, the maid Gwyllion of the mysteries. Then Tyndarus, king of Lacedemon, is but another form of Hadadezer, like the Scythian Idanthyrsus, son of Saulius. As for Castor and Pollux, they have no more to do with the story than this, that the families of Achashtari and of Pelet the Achuzamite were probably allies of the Beerothite line to which Saul and Hadad belonged. The Mahabharata, therefore, is the record of no one 8 Juventus Mundi, 143 ; Pliny, xxxvi. 14. Lenormant, Manual, i. 249, 2 and that of fire, but in the house of the bats Hunahpu lost his head, so that Exbalanque had to give him a new one. Then followed the most astounding prodigies. A funeral pyre was lit, and the brothers threw themselves _ upon it and were burnt to ashes. The joyous Xibalbans threw the ashes into the river, and five days after two youths of great beauty, but with fishes' tails, disported themselves in the stream and mocked the thirteen councillors. Then they appeared in the streets of the city as old men clothed in tatters, dancing wild dances, burning houses and restoring them, killing each other and coming to life again. Summoned before the princes, they came and repeated their miraculous juggleries, putting many people to death and reviving them. At length, wrought to a frenzy by the miracles, the kings Huncame and Wucubcame demanded to be thus killed and restored. The brothers, after some hesitation, tore their hearts from their breasts, cut off their heads, and then refused to resur- rect the slain. Terror seized the court and the princes attempted to flee, but in vain ; all but one perished in the slaughter that ensued, and the Votanide empire of Xibalba came to an end. Such is the weird tale which the descendants of him whom the Greeks called Menelaus tell of his siege of the Cymro Zerethite city near the banks of the Moabite river Nehaliel. 24 The story of Troy's overthrow includes the history of the last king that reigned in Edom, who was Hadar of Pan. His wife was Mehetabel, the daughter of Matred, the daughter of Mezahab. The wife of Hadar was the daughter of the Egyptian queen 24 li. de Rourbourg, Nations Civilist'es, i. 127, Beq. 296 THE HITTITES. called Mytera on the monuments, in the Greek lists Nitocris, and in Greek legendary history Danae. The father of Matred was Methosuphis, Menthesuphis, or Har-em-hebi, the golden Horus, the last of the Hycsos' line, but not the last of Hittite descent on an Egyptian throne. Matred became the wife of Tahath the Second, generally known as Thothmes, and by this union the two chief kingdoms of Upper and Lower Egypt were united. 25 Meheta- bel, the daughter of Tahath and Matred, may be represented by the Egyptian Mautemva, who is said to have been the widow of Thothmes IV., and the mother of Amenophis III., named Memnon. The confounding of Hadar, the husband of Mehetabel, and father or stepfather of Memnon, with Itzrachiah, the father of Michael, inasmuch as cither would make a Greek Atreus, was probably the origin of the name Atridae applied to Agamemnon and Menelaus. The two alliances of the Beerothite family of Saul with Egypt, namely, the marriage of his daughter to Michael of the Xoite kingdom, where Metelis seems to be his memorial, and that of his son Hadar to Mehetabel, daughter of Thothmes II., were undertaken, it is clear, for the purpose of strengthening that family for its contest with the might of the Zerethites and their numerous allies. The resemblance of the name Hadar to Hadad, and the fact that the Kenite list in Chronicles calls him by the latter name, together with the evidence already collected, that the history of the kings reigning in Edom is that of a continual struo-crle between the humane Beerothites and their Amalekite and Zerethite enemies, would justify the placing of this last monarch in the line of Saul. But there is other evidence for so doing, and that is contained in an epic, less lofty in style and briefer than some that have shed light on early Hittite history, but well worthy the attention of the scholar. This epic is the Gododin of the Welsh bard, Aneurin. 26 That there have been late Aneurins cannot be doubted, but the bard who wrote the Gododin, as a contemporary of the heroes whose deeds he relates, must be exceedingly ancient, and worthy of the mystery enshrouding his life. His poems have been tinkered by many hands, and, as they are explained by commentators, are often 25 1 Chron. vii. 20 ; Sharpe's History of Egypt, i. 46. 20 Williams, Aneurin, Y Gododin. THE KINGS THAT REIGNED IN EDOM. 297 quite unintelligible, for they are made to relate to contests between the Britons and the Saxons, a people that have no real mention in the work, unless the Amalekite Chusham or Suga- muna's posterity can be called such. Aneurin is said to have been the son of Caw ab Geraint, lord of Cwm Cawlwyd, or the region of the Ottadini, or Gododini, in Northumberland. 27 Though himself a man of Gododin, or a Hadadite, he does not allow tribal prejudice to sway his judgment, but gives such meed of praise at times to enemies, that the commentators have frequently classed these as allies of the Gododin. The Gododin then has been read as the story of a contest between the Cymri under Urien Rheo-ed, and the Saxons under an unnamed leader, supposed to be Hengist, or Ida. At the great battle of Cattraeth five hundred thousand warriors met in con- flict, and only three chieftains escaped slaughter on the side of the Cymri. Aneurin himself was taken prisoner, and, after lano'uishino- for some time in a loathsome dungeon, was released by Cenau, son of Llywarch. Now, if Aneurin was of the Gododin, he was no Cymro, but one of their bitterest foes. Cattraeth docs not exist in Britain, but it answers to Zareth-Shachar and the Kuru-kshetra of the Bharatan war. The whole story of the war between Zereth and Beeroth, as told in all the narratives, is that of two warlike expeditions of the latter into the country of the former, the first of which was singularly disastrous to the Beerothite host, while in the second they gained a complete victory. This is very evident in the Quiche version which has just been considered. When Aneurin and the other bards who deal with this contest are read without reference to the history of the Saxon invasion, the same duality appears, a defeat to weep over and a conquest to make the heart glad. There is no word of Hengist in the original poems, but the makers of early British history introduce him and his slaughter of the British chiefs to explain the first expedition that ended in massacre. The great hero of the Gododin, and poems dealing with the same events, is Eidiol, also called Eidol, Edol, and Eldol, who in the mysteries is always associated with Coll, Corr, or Saul, as Eiddilic Corr, or Gwyddeliu Corr. He is thus well identified with Hadar, who -' lb. ; Parry, Cambrian Plutarch. 298 THE HITTITES. must have been a son or grandson of Saul of Rehoboth. The bard Cuhelyn tells of the first expedition and the cause of its overthrow. " Darkening was the sullen wrath of the wolf, naturally addicted to the law of steel, his accustomed rule of decision. At the time when the brave Eidiol was presiding in the circle, a man eminently distinguished for wisdom: then the chief, having malice in his designs against the Britons, made with them a pretended compact. A proclamation was issued, inviting equal numbers to a conference at a banquet of mead." Now, it is to be observed that those who were with Eidiol were not Cymri, but " Brython," or Britons, Bharatas, Beerothites ; the Cymri never called themselves Britons, but applied that name to the Picts, of whom were the Ottadini, or Gododin. This inimical blaidd, or wolf, who is either Achbor or Baalchanan, pretending a desire for a peaceful conference, invited the warriors of Beeroth to a banquet of wine, as the kings of Xibalba received into that city the elder Hunahpu and his brother, only to slay them. Sw T eet strains arose from " the minister of Buddud, possessing the talent to rehearse the gentle song of praise, chanting his music like a golden hymn on the area of battle : but it was the battle of sudden assault, of the dreadful bursting shriek, the mysterious purpose of the chief, who exclaimed, with a curse, 'I will rush forth,' with an execration, ' I will command, I will bind the sovereign.' " Then followed the massacre, when Eidiol, according to tradition, seizing a stake near at hand, swept it around him with terrific effect, breaking heads, legs, and arms, and killing seventy men before he made good his escape from the scene of treachery. This was the disastrous battle of Cattraeth, that seems to have been fought when the Britons were intoxicated with the enemy's wine, and when the chiefs were separated from their retinues. Eidiol's bard, who is called the minister of Buddud, [links that hero with the ancestral Bedad. 23 Aneurin says, concerning the feast, "Adorned with his wreath, the chief announced that upon his arrival, unattended by his host and in the presence of the maid, he would give the mead ; but he would strike the front of his shield if he heard the din of 28 The quotations are from the version of Davies in his British Druids. THE KINGS THAT REIGNED IN EDOM. 299 war, and to those whom he pursued he would give no quarter. He had devised a better stratagem. Here his party did not shrink, though they had fled before the army of Gododin. The water-dweller boldly invites us to a mixed assembly where neither spear nor shield was to be admitted The haughty chief excludes men of a humble station The man of Gododin, upon his return before the tents of Madawc, has reported but one man in a hundred who escaped from the hand of the water-dweller." Again he says, " The heroes who went to Cattraeth were renowned. Three and three score and three hundred were they, wearing gold chains. Of those who hastened to the excess of liquor, three only escaped from the confident stabbing. The man of Gododin reports that after the gashing assault, there was none found more ardent than Llywy." This Llywy is the maid before mentioned. Michael is referred to as one saved from the slaughter by Eidiol : " True it was as the songs report. No steeds overtook Marchlew. The governor (Eidiol) extended his spear before the swordsman in his thick - strewed path. Then, as when a reaping comes in doubtful weather, did the splendid knight cause the blood to flow." The bard gives praise to Baalchanan, the enemy of his race : " As for Cynon of the gentle breast, the governor of the feast, he sat not inactive upon his throne. Those whom he pierced were not pierced again. Keen was the point of his lance. Heavy was the stroke which had fallen in the first assault, but he who administered the liquor put an end to their outrage. Effectual was his valour in behalf of Elphin." The men of Cattraeth were scalpers, for Aneurin sings a lament " for the piercing of the skilful and most learned man, for the fair corpse which fell upon the sod, for the cutting of his hair from his head." Taliesin, the friend of Elphin, repre- senting the Albanian Amalekites, to whose race Baalchanan belonged, sang the praises of Aneurin's foes, but, while the latter was in prison, he gained information from the Trojan bard, to which he thus refers : " I am not violent nor querulous : I will not avenge myself on the petulant ; nor will I laugh in derision. This scoff shall drop under foot, where my limbs are inflamed in the subterranean house by the iron chain which passes over my two knees. Yet of the mead and of the horn and of the assembly 300 THE HITTITES. of Cattraeth, I, Aneurin, will sing what is known to Taliesin, who imparts to me his thoughts." Helen is again referred to, when the poet tells of the arrangement of the guests at the feast : " And with speed were they distinguished into tribes, whilst the lady and her paramour were stowing their parties, an armed man and a man unarmed by turns It is an imperative duty to sing the illustrious patriots who came on the message of the mountain chief, sovereign of the natives, and the daughter of the lofty Eudav, the same who selected the unarmed, and dressed in purple those who were destined to be slaughtered The placid Eidiol felt the heat of the splendid Sun when the maid was treated with outrage. His associates join in the fray, deter- mined to stand or fall." Now, the daughter of Eudav was Helen Luyddawg, wrongly called the sister of Kynan Meriadawc, or Baal-Chanan, and Eidiol was her brother Hadar. This is the dark side of the picture. Aneurin thus depicts the bright one : " We are called ! The sea and the borders are in conflict. Spears are mutually rushing, spears of those whom we cherished. There is need of sharp weapons. Gashing is the sword. Before the hostile band flaming in steel there is a prosperous leader, even he who supported the steeds and the bloody harness on the red stained Cattraeth. We are called to the bright glory of conflict, led on by the hand of the meritorious, the iron clad chief, the sovereign, who is the theme of the Godo- din, the sovereign who deplores our divisions. Before Eidiol, the energetic, there is a flame ; it will not be blown aside. Men of approved worth has he stationed in command. The firm covering guard has he placed in the van. He it was who vigorously descended upon the scattered foe. When the cry arose, he supported the main weight. Of the retinue of the mountain chief, none escaped but those defenceless ones whom his arm protected. I beheld a spectacle from the high land of the Done, when they were descending with the sacrifice round the omen fire. I saw what was usual in a town closely shut up, and dis- orderly men were pierced with agony. I saw men in complete order approaching with a shout, and carrying the head of the freckled intruder. May the ravens devour it ! " The bard Taliesin was evidently a Cymro, for he prays that the Cymri may THE KINGS THAT REIGNED IN EDOM. 301 be delivered from the oppression of the Gwyddyl, the Brvthon, and the Rhoniani. At first he was the friend of the Amalekite Elphin, who had brought him up, and he procured his benefactor's deliverance from the prison in which Maelgwn had confined him. Afterwards he transferred his services to Maelgwn and to Urien Rheged, who fought at Cattraeth on the side of the Gododin. Of the former he says : " It was Maelgwn whom I saw with piercing weapons before the master of the fair herd. The host of Maelgwn, exulting, advanced : and severely did the embattled warriors pierce in the bloody inclosure. The grey stones they remove. Soon is Elgan and his retinue discovered for his slaughter, alas ! how great the vengeance that ensued. Through and through, wide and pointed, they came, advancing and surround- ing the only wise Bran, son of Elgan." The identity of Elgan with the Cynon of Aneurin is attested by the statement that Bran was his son, for Bran, or Brian, is made the nephew of Cad- walla, the father of Conan Meriadawc. This is a mistake, for he was his grandson, but the connection is sufficient to prove the correctness of the identification. The reader of ancient British traditions must, therefore, discriminate between the Cymro- Albanian line of Caswallon and Conan, and the Gododin of Coll and Eidiol, with the latter of whom Maelgwn was confederate. The prose version of the conflict is given by Geoffrey of Monmouth. He tells how Hengist invited the British chiefs, who had come in arms against him, to a banquet, at which he treacherously slew four hundred and sixty of their number. But Eldol, consul of Gloucester, finding a stake, laid it about him with great effect, and succeeded in making his escape. Some time after, Eldol, in company with Aurelius Ambrosius, attacked and defeated Hengist, who fled to his sanctuary, Caer Conan. However, he came forth once more and engaged in combat with Eldol, who, " seizing on his helmet, by main force dragged him in among the Britons, and then in transports of joy cried out with a loud voice, " God has fulfilled my desire .' My brave soldiers, down, down with your enemies the Aird irons.'" So Hengist was taken and beheaded, and a mound raised over his body. 29 The name of Hengist is in none of the ancient documents from which Geoffrey Geoffrey'* British History, viii. 0. 302 THE HITTITES. got his history, and the name of Caer Conan sufficiently indicates that it was not the Saxon invader, but the son of Caswallon, who, as Conan Meriadawc, answers to the Kenite Baalchanan, that fell by Eldol's hand. The Cymric historians have multiplied Cas- wallon and Conan into many Cadvvallas, Cadwalladers, Cassibe- launs, and Conans and Kynans. Before leaving the British traditions of this great contest, it is worth observing that they state the number of the divisions of the Trojans. According to Homer, these were sixteen, according to Dictys Cretensis, fifteen, according to Dares of Phrygia, fourteen, including the Ethiopians under Perses and Memnon. 30 But the Maya and Quiche accounts, so entirely dissimilar as to mark their independence, agree in making them thirteen ; and the British Aneurin further reduces the number in the song entitled " Truan y w gennyf," where he says : " But fixed was the decree of fate when they arrived, that vexatious multitude with sorrow I recount their bands eleven complete battalions. Now there is precipitate flight and lamenta- tion upon the road." 31 Ossian's song of Temora, in which the usurping Cairbar invites Oscar, with his three hundred com- panions to a feast at which, after a preconcerted signal, similar to that described in the Gododin, he kills his omest, but himself falls by Oscar's hand, is probably a Gaelic echo of the Cymric story, the name Cairbar being that by which the Gael would naturally denote Gachbor, the father of Baalchanan. 32 In Persian story Hadar is represented by Gudarz, who is called the son of Kishwad. He was sent by the Persian king Kai Khusrau against the Turkish Afrasiab, and was overthrown " Seventy persons of the family and household of Gudarz w T ere plunged into destruction ; this hero, after a thousand wiles, was scarcely able to extricate himself with a few of his sons from the scene of slaughter." But, returning with a larger force, Gudarz engaged anew in conflict with the Turks, killing their leader, Piran Wisah, with his own hand, and utterly routing the forces of the enemy, of whom two hundred thousand men fell before his victorious troops. He also cut off the head of Afrasiab, as Eldol 30 Iliad, ii. ; Dictys Cretensis, ii. 35 ; Dares Phrygius, 18. 31 B. de Bourbourg, Nations Civilisees ; The Maya Chronicles ; Davies' Druids. 32 Ossian, Temora. THE KINGS THAT REIGNED IN EDOM. 303 decapitated the supposed Hengist, when there was a fear of his being spared. As a reward for his valour the countries of Isfahan, Jirjan and Kuhistan were assigned him by Kai Khusrau, who represents an Egyptian Pharaoh about the time of Methosuphis. 33 This Persian connection is valuable as illustrating the Egyptian alliance of Hadar, who must have been the viceroy of Thothmes III. in Palestine. In Egypt his family were the namers of Abydos, a transplanted Avith, and Tentyris, a corruption, like Tyndarus and Idanthyrsus, of Hadadezer, which were situated between Coptos and Thebes. At Tentyris was the temple of Hathor, and at Abydos, the Memnonium. Hadar, therefore, was a subordinate Pharaoh, and, through his wife, Mehetabel, the Mautemva of the monuments, was reckoned among the Thothmes. In one of the chambers of the ancient Theban palaces Mautemva is represented with the attributes of Hathor giving birth to Amenophis III., or Memnon. The Hathor whom the queen personifies is called the mistress of Mafkat, the land of copper, by which name the Sinai tic peninsula was known, and her temple was at Surabit el Khadim in that country. She is also represented as the messenger of the Egyptian gods, who goes forth smiting their enemies. It is plain that Mehetabel, the daughter of Thothmes II. and Matred, is her- self the original Hathor, taking that name from her husband, Hadar, an Egyptian Ra Hathorsi, who was the smiter of Egypt's Hittite foes in the land of Moab, and to whom, as of Kenite race, Arabia Petraea and its mines belonged. These are also the mines discovered by Saul of Rehoboth. The monumental history of Egypt connects these mines with the twelfth dynasty of Manetho, or rather with the Osortasens of -the tablet of Abydos, who have been supposed to represent part of that dynasty. From the Osortasens the Amenophids traced their descent, thus uniting Memnon with the miners. Again Osiris, from whom the Osir- tasens, or Osortasens, are supposed to have derived their name, and who was a comparatively late Egyptian divinity, was lord of Ebot, or Abydos. According to Plutarch, he travelled through the world teaching men agriculture and the arts of civilization, peace- fully bringing the nations under his beneficent sway. All these indications point to the occupation of an upper Egyptian kingdom 33 Mirkhond, 251, seq. 304 THE HITTITES. by Saul and his successors, and show that Hadar, by his marriage with Mehetabel, united the Anienemhe, or Ammonite, dynasty of Thebes, and the Thothmes, or ancient Egyptian line, with the Osortasens of Abydos. His father, Saul, may thus be identified with Osortasen III., the founder of the fortress of Semneh named after Hadar's son Shimon, the Osymandyas of Diodorus, whose son Amnon is the Memnon and Agamemnon of ancient tradition. 34 The Persian story calls Shimon by the name Esfendiar, and makes him the father of Behmen, but by an unpardonable corruption of the original record, styles him the son of Gushtasp and sets him forth as the enemy of Rustam, the son of Zaul. Nevertheless, the Persian account is valuable, as showing that Shimon, or Esfendiar, died before his father, whose successor was his grand- son Amnon, thus identifying him with prince Schaemdjom, called the son of Rameses II. 35 The connection of Hadar with Egyptian monarchy makes it evident that, great as was the conquest of the Cymro-Zerethite capital on the Nahaliel, it was not the chief exploit of the-Beero- thite hero. Although his father-in-law, Thothmes II. , had married the heiress of the Theban-Hittite line, he had not come into the possession of Thebes itself, which was held by a king claiming descent from Mezahab. In Greek story his name is Creon ; in one Indian version he is Kama, and is regarded as a successor of Jarashandha ; and in another his people are the Srinjayas descended from Vitahavya, or Mezahab. 30 In the Great Harris Papyrus, Rameses III. describes the anarchy that reigned in Egypt prior to his time: "The land of Egypt was in a state of ruin. Every man did as he liked. There was no head to them for many years, who might preside over other matters. The land of Egypt belonged to the princes in the districts. One killed the other through envy of power. Other events took place there- after in years of distress. One Syrian chief had made himself a prince among them. He brought the whole land into subjection under his sole rule. He assembled his companions, plundered the treasures of the inhabitants. They made the gods like human 1 Chron. iv. 20. 3 De Lanoye, Rameses the Great, New York, 236. 3fi It will yet appear that the names Creon and Kama denote the Ekronite aux- iliaries or mercenaries of the Ammono-Hittite line. The study of the Hittites in Egypt will more fully explain the position of Hadar. THE KINGS THAT REIGNED IN EDOM. 805 beings. Offerings were no longer presented in the interior of the temples. The images of the gods were thrown down and remained on the ground. The gods appointed their son, the issue of their limbs, to be prince of the whole land on their seat, the great son of Ra, Ra Seti Nekht. He was Khepera Sutech in his tempest. He arranged the whole land which had revolted. He executed the criminals who were in the land Mora. He purified the great throne of Egypt. He designated me as crown prince on the seat of Seb." 3T It was during this period of general upheaval that Thothmes sent his sons together with Hadar, and Labaris, the builder of the labyrinth, who reigned at or near Heracleopolis, and whose Ivenite name was Ophrah, or Leophrah. against the Zuzimite holders of Thebes. The Thebans had a body of Philis- tines in their pay, and. with the aid of these Japhetic warriors. defeated the allies signally, killing four of the sons of Thothmes and the chief leaders of the expedition, with the exception of Hadar. This is the historical event which, under manifold dis- guises, has been set forth by many Greek writers as the Seven against Thebes. In it Hadar appears as Adrastus. the -on of Talaus, who was saved by tin 1 swiftness of his horse. Ten years later, Adrastus led the sons of the slain heroes against the obnoxi- ous city. This time they were victorious, and. taking Thebes. razed its walls to the ground. The Greek story relates that Adrastus lost his son in this engagement, who. as Ins name was Shimon, may have been the Schaemdjom claimed by Kameses. It appears that these two entirely distinct warlike expeditions. the siege of Thebes and the capture of the Zerethite capital in Moab, have been confounded with each other in the traditions which the Hittites delivered to many peoples. It does not seem that there was any disastrous assault upon the Zerethite city. such as the Welsh story of Cattraeth indicate-, but the deadly repulse at Thebes is thus transferred into the narrative. Tin- names of Plisthenes and Polynices again have been imported into the genealogy of Atreus and Agamemnon, and into that of 1 1 1 - Theban line, from the Trojan story of Priam, or Haalchanan: and Hadar, the grandfather of Amnon, who is the Egyptian Memnon and Argive Agamemnon, has been confounded with Kisenlolir, Trail-. Sue. Kit). Arch., i. :<72. (20) oOt) THE HITTITES. Izrachiah. the father of Michael, who represents truly the Greek Menelaus. But, while Atreus, who by his descent from Tantalus, is proved to he Izrachiah, grandson of Tolag, is made to do duty for Hadar as the father of Agamemnon, that hero's individuality is restore*! in Adrastus, the son of Talaus, which latter name may he derived from Talut, the Arabic form of Saul. According to Homer. Adrastus was dead before the Trojan war, for in mention- ing the possessions of Agamemnon, he specifies Sicyon, " where Adrastus formerly reigned." In the Odyssey also he represents Memnon as a Trojan ally and enemy of the Greeks, while in reality he was either the same person as Agamemnon, or his son Amnon, if the Greek generalissimo be Shimon, the Egyptian Osymandias. The Indian story of Troy's overthrow is confounded with the battle of Megiddo, in which Thothmes III. defeated the Hittites, for Jarashandha is made the king of Magadha. Megiddo was possessed by the Maachathites, a junior branch of the Achu- zamites. or Zuzims, united with the Horite line of Jezreel. From among all the varying accounts of Hadar's life this can be gleaned, that he was the greatest warrior of his age, leading the Egyptian forces and the Hittites of his own Beerothite family to victory against his brother Hittites of Thebes and Zareth Shachar ; that he was a Pharaoh, dividing the empire of Egypt with the Thothmes, among whom he is reckoned, and bringing a great part of Palestine under his sway ; and that he was the avenger of the honour of his family and of his brother-in-law Michael, from whom Baalchanan. the son of Achbor, had taken his sister Helen. It is hard to say where Pau. or Pagu, his capital, was. It may have been the island Bageh, opposite Philae on the Nile, where the second Amenophis has left a statue and a temple, or we may look for it in the land of Gebalene, where, between Sihon and the Dead Sea, Fugua lies. 38 His Palestinian conquests did not pass to his successors. Zippor, the Moabite, with those Ammonite allies whom he had aided against the Zerethites, and an Amorite host, soon after entered the land which he and his ancestors, Saul and Hadad, had fought so hard to gain, and history has no more to tell of the kings that reigned in Edom. 39 58 Lepsius, Egypt, Ethiopia and Sinai : Palestine Exploration Fund, April. 1871, map. ? >* We shall yet. however, meet with the descendants of Hadar in proximity to Palestine. 307 CHAPTER VII The Hittites in Egypt. The first colonists of Egypt were the Hamitic Mizraites, who gave to the land its Bible name, Mizraim. Traditions of this family may survive among the African tribes descended from it, but they have no place in the general history of civilization. The first historical race in that country, according to ancient writers, was that of the Auritae, whom the Egyptian monuments call Hot shesu, or the servants of Horus, placing them in the earliest or golden age. 1 These were the Horites, whose genealogies are very fully given in the 36th chapter of Genesis and in some por- tions of the first book of Chronicles. The ancestor of this race was Hor, or Hur, who gave his name to the range of mountains extending from the Dead Sea to the vElanitic gulf of the Red Sea. His son, or grandson, was Shobal, the father of Kirjath Jearim, an Amorite region. That he left the mountain range and took up his abode in Egypt is very doubtful, but his name was carried into that country, there to denote as Seb-ra the ancestral god of those who regarded themselves as tlie rightful holders of Egyptian sovereignty. Nor does the name of his eldest son appear among the Pharaohs, for that son was Reaiah,the Roeh, also called Aliah, Alian, and Alvan. He is the Elioun of Sanchoniatho's Phoenician history, for that author gained his information from a sou of Thabion. who was the first hierophant of the Phoenicians, and Thabion is Zibeon the Horite, after whom, by another change of the initial letter, the Gibeonites of Kirjath Jearim were called. - The son of Zibeon, either Aj*ih or Anah, naturally ascribed the highest place to him whom the Horites regarded as the first in importance of their race;. In Egypt, Roeh, or Reaiah, became Ra. the sun and chief of all the divinities. His son Jahath exercised sovereignty, however, occupying the second place in the first ' Kenrick, Egypt under the Pharaohs, ii. 7 : Lenorniant's Manual, i. 202. - Hanchoniatho, by Cumberland, 340. 308 THE HITTITES. dynasty under the name Athothis. He is said to have been a physician and to have built a palace at Memphis, where he was doubtless succeeded by his son Achumai, the Khem of Egyptian worship, after whom Chemmis in the Thebaid was called, and the original of the Moabite Chemosh. 3 Etam was apparently the son of Achumai. As a god he was called Atmu, or Re Athom, and as a monarch Manetho designates him Timaeus, placing the invasion of the Shepherds in his reign. " We had once a king called Timaeus, under whom, from some cause unknown to me, the Deity was unfavourable to us, and there came unexpectedly from the eastern parts a race of men of obscure extraction, who confidently invaded the country and easily got possession of it by force with- out a battle. Having subdued those who commanded in it, they proceeded savagely to burn the cities, and razed the temples of the gods, inhumanly treating all the natives, murdering some of them and carrying the wives and children of others into slavery. In the end they also established one of themselves as a king, whose name was Salatis ; and he took up his abode in Memphis, exacting tribute from both the Upper and the Lower Country, and leaving garrisons in the most suitable places. He especially strengthened the parts towards the east, foreseeing that on the part of the Assyrians, who were then powerful, there would be a desire to invade their kingdom. Finding, therefore, in the Sethroite nome a city very conveniently placed, lying eastward of the Bubastic river, and called from some old religious doctrine, Avaris, he built it up and made it very strong with walls, settling there also a great number of heavy-armed soldiers to the amount of 240,000 men for a guard. Hither he used to come in the sum- mer season, partly to distribute the rations of corn and pay the troops, partly to exercise them carefully by musterings and reviews, in order to inspire fear into foreign nations." 4 The son of Etam was Jezreel, and it was with his history that the Osirian rites were connected rather than with that of Saul the Beerothite. His name is used in the Hebrew scriptures as a synonym for corn, and he appears to have been the first monarch to devote attention to agriculture. 5 As Saul did the same, the 1 Chron. iv. 2. 4 Josephus against Apion, i. 14. s Hosea ii. 22. THE HITTITES IN EGYPT. 309 histories of these two great culture heroes have been confounded. But Jezreel is the Osiris whom Typhon killed and cut to pieces, the discerption of his body into fourteen parts denoting, under a figure, the dismemberment of his kingdom by the invading Hittite chiefs. From him descended the line of the Thothmes, whom the Kenite record enumerates in succession as Shuthelah, Bered. Tahath I., Eladah, and Tahath II. 6 It is now known that the true reading of the word formerly called Thoth is Tahuti. and this is the Kenite Tahath ; the final mes of Thothmes means child or < ifispring." At Chemmis first the expatriated Horites found a refuge, and afterwards, when the Hittites extended their dominion southward, they sought shelter on the Ethiopian border. The marriage of the second Tahath with Mezahab's daughter Matred brought about the restoration of the ancient line of Pharaohs, called in the Bible the kings "which knew not Joseph." 8 This was not the only Horite family of monarchs driven into exile by the Hycsos. The first king of Egypt was Menes, and he is the Manahath who appeal's in the Kenite lists as the second son of Shobal. As a deity he was called Month-ra, a name which Osburn has compared with that of the Horite. 9 According to Manetho, he founded the first or Thinite dynasty at This in Upper Egypt, near Abydos. This is an error, for the most ancient mon- archy in Egypt was that of Zoan, or Tanis, in the Delta, not far from the borders of Palestine, and near that Mendes which com- memorated Manahath Zoan was built seven years after Hebron in Palestine, and bore the name of a grandson of Manahath, called in the English version Zaavan, but the Hebrew form of which is of the same character as Zoan. 10 The father of Zaavan was Ezer, and his brothers were Bilhan and Akan, the latter being the Vedic Agni and the Agenor of Phoenicia. 11 While some traditions associate Etam.or Getam. witli Achumai. the grandson of Reaiah, there are others which connect him with the fainilv of Manahath. ' 1 Chron. vii. 20. Trans, Soc. Bib. Arch., iii. 345, Goodwin, Kxod. i. S. '' Monumental History of Egypt. : " Numb. xiii. 22. 11 Gen. xxxvi. 27. Tin- Origin of the l'lionicians ; British and Foreign Kvangeli cal Review, July. 1875, -iL'o. 310 THE HITTITES. Such in particular is the Greek story of Cadmus the Phoenician, who is represented as a son of Agenor. To the same family also belonged Zibeon. the eponym of Gibeon. His sons were Ajah and Anah ; the son of Anah was Dishon ; and from him came Hemdan, Eshban, Ithran, and Cheran, tribes so extensively connected with ancient history that it is inexpedient for the present to set forth their record. 1 - From Zibeon, or Zibegon, however, descended the Sebekatefs of Upper Egypt. The only Horite line that has importance in the Bible story of Egypt is that in which the Tahaths appear and which traced its descent, either from Reaiah through Achumai, or from Manahath through Akan. Theophilus calls the first king of Egypt Nechaoth, and seems to place him near the time of the invasion of Chedorlaomer. 13 This Nechaoth is the Horite Manachath, who must, however, have been earlier than the Elamite raid, for Harphre, who is made the son of Month and Ritho in the Egyptian pantheon, is the Hareph, or Ohareph, father of the house of Gader, whom the Kenite scribe counts to the Manahethites, and he was the father of Chedorlaomer. 14 Hareph was the son of Chepher and son-in- law of Manahath, but his son Laomer took his grandfather's name, calling himself Kudur Nankhundi. The contemporary of Hareph would be the Horite Ezer, and the contemporary of Chedorlaomer, his son Zaavan, from whom Zoan received its name. Zoan, or Zaavan, therefore, was no doubt the Pharaoh whom Abram found in the city of the same name. It is very likely that the alliance between Hareph and an Egyptian princess was the means of introducing Hittite deities into the valley of the Nile, for one of the most venerated of Egyptian divinities was Khepera Sutekh, whose name is no other than that of Chepher, combined with the Hittite title of divinity. This alliance also brought into Egypt the Kenite Mered, whom the Egyptian inscriptions know as Prince Merhet, the son-in-law of Cheops. Cheops, Suphis, or Chufu, as he is variously called, did not belong to the ancient Horite line of Pharaohs. He was an intruder of the Hittite race, being Ziph, the eldest son of Jehaleleel the Zerethite. Leaving his brother 12 Gen. xxxvi. 24. ,s Ad Autolycum, ii. 31. 14 ] Chron. ii. 51. For Harphre and other gods, .see Kenrick, vol. i., c. xxi., s. i. THE HITT1TES IN EGYPT. 811 Asareel upon the Zerethite throne on the Euphrates, and. accom- panied by his other brother Tiria and his sister Ziphah. he entered Egypt and established himself apparently at Memphis. There he enslaved the native Mizraites, compelling them to build at Gizeh, near at hand, the great pyramid and the stone causeway to it, which Herodotus looked upon as quite as wonderful an achievement. He was thus the inaugurator of those megalithic structures for which Eg}^pt afterwards became famous. To Ins ancestor Zereth he attributed, under the name Tosorthrus. or Sfsorthus, the invention of building with hewn stones. This Tosorthrus appears in Manetho's third Meniphite dynasty, and the Tyreis and Souphis who follow him denote Tiria and Ziph him- self. 16 In a list of Lower Egyptian kings, prepared by Eratosthenes and preserved by Syncellus, the ancestral name of Zereth appears as Curudes, immediately after that of Menes. This custom of inserting the names of ancestors in the lists of the Pharaohs enormously increased the number of spurious monarchs, who never saw Egypt save in the persons of their descendants. So far did this practice extend that Manetho's fifth dynasty of Elephantine kings, in the latter part of which one or two Kenite names may be detected, begins with Usecheres. or Usercheres, who is Ashehur. the father of Tekoa, whose bones had long since been laid in Babylonian Cutha, and he is followed by Sephres, his second son Chepher. On the eastern bank of the Nile the place called Troja. opposite Memphis, was, with the more easterly Troicus mons, a memorial of Tiria, and in the great river Nile his father, Jehale- leel, was commemorated as, at a later period, in the Nahaliel of Moab. From the people of Ziph the Egyptians picked up the Linus that astonished Herodotus, the refrain of ya l//<'<. i/n In : il , which Sir Gardner Wilkinson heard sung by the Copts of modern days, who little dreamt that they were unconsciously bewailing Helel, the fallen son of Shachar. 16 In Graeco-Egyptian tradition Ziph was Typhun, the monster from whose presence the gods fled, and his sister Ziphah was Nephthys, the sister of Typhon, a name that has already I icon explained. Nephthys was the mother of Anubis, who is the ir ' Manetho's dynasties arc ffiven intact by Kenrick. " Kawlinsoifs Herodotus, Sir (J. Ws. note ~> n ii. 7!*. 31 2 THE HI1TITES. Kenite Anub, or Ganub, son of Coz, so that Ziphah must have been the wife of Coz. This Coz is well identified with the deity Ghonso, called the son of Amun and Maut, and Araun is no other person than Amnion, or Ben Ammi, the son of Lot. Amun is called Amun-ra, a name which indicates relationship with the solar or Horite family of Ra, and this relationship can only have been through his wife Maut. It would seem, therefore, that Amnion, whose maternal grandmother was probably an Egyptian princess, had preceded the Hittites in their occupation of the Delta, where he allied himself with the ruling Horite race. His son Coz. a thoroughly historical personage, for he is the Choos to , whom Eusebius gives the second place in Manetho's second Thinite dynasty, established the worship of animals in Egypt, of the goat at Mendes, where the sovereignty of his father Amnion had its commencement, and of the bulls called Apis at Memphis, and Mnevis at On, or Heliopolis. Lepsius found a shield bearing the name Kekeou in a tomb near the pyramids of Gizeh, which he supposed might belong to Choos. or Kaiechos, as another Manethonic list calls him. 17 The absence of the final s is hurtful to this identification, for that letter appears in Kaiechos, Choos, Coz. and Chonso, as well as in the articled form of the latter, Pachons. It was from the latter form that the Greeks and Romans derived their Bacchus, also called Iacchus, who was the son of Amnion and Amalthea, according to Diodorus. The son of Bacchus was (Enopion, king of Chios, and he is Anub of the Kenite list, and the Egyptian god Anubis, son of Nephthys. It is probably more than a coincidence that the Greek CEnopion, the maker or drinker of wine, should designate the same person as the Semitic Anub, or Ganub, meaning grapes, and that he as Ganymede should be called the cup bearer of the gods. As a Pharaoh, he is Ouenephes, the fourth king of Manetho's first dynasty, who is said to have built pyramids at Cochome, and in whose reign there was a great famine in Egypt. He is also men- tioned in the fragments of the Turin papyrus, in which Annoub replaces the Anon, or Bnon, whom Manetho makes the immediate successor of Saites, the leader of the loth and 17th Shepherd dynasties. The home of this Ammonite family was probably 7 Kenrick, i. 10'i, Lenormant'.s Manual, i. 204. THE HITTITES IN EGYPT. 313 Onuphis, in the Delta, whence they spread to Metelis and Canopus, and still farther to the west, constituting the unhistorical Xoite line, which Manetho names as a fourteenth dynasty, but without specifying any of its members. The son and successor of Anub was Tola, or Tolag, who is the Tlas of Manetho's second dynasty, and the Greek Talus, son of (Enopion. His descendants, Uzzi, or Guzzi, Izrachiah and Michael, have already been considered in the con- nection of the Greek Menelaus and the British Michael's mount with Helen, the author of the Trojan war. Some branches of the Ammonite stock accompanied the Hittites in their migrations, and many traces of Anub and his descendants are to be found, not only in the legends of the Khitan, but also in their geographical and tribal nomenclature. But most of the children of Ziphah adhered to their sub-Semitic speech and followed that southern Asiatic route in migration which led them to Malacca, and thence, by the Malay archipelago, to the New World, where, in Guathnala, they founded a new Quiche kingdom and emulated in their monu- ments the structures which had been erected in Egypt by the forefathers whose memory they kept and have communicated to the world in their fantastic traditions. The Ammonite connection of Ziph by marriage is of great chronological value, as it proves that Jehaleleel, his father, who was at the same time the father of Ziphah and Asareel, must have been contemporary with Amnion, and thus posterior to the raid of Chedorlaomer. It follows of necessity that Arioch of Ellasar was not the son of Asareel, but some earlier member of tin.' Zerethite family, and that Jehaleleel was coeval with the latter portion of the life of Abraham. His son Ziph and daughter Ziphah would thus belong to the time of Isaac, in whose da}' the great pyramid of Cheops was erected ; for, although Amnion and Isaac were contemporaries, Jacob and Esau were not born until the patriarch had attained his sixtieth year. The story of Esau affords material for the chronology of the two great nations of Palestine and Egypt, inasmuch as his wife Aholibamah was tin- granddaughter of Zibeon the Horite, and his wife .Judith, or Adah was the daughter of Beeri.the head of the Hittite line of Beeroth, and the granddaughter of Elon the Temenite or Amalekite. Mered, again, as the son of Ezra, was in the same generation as Beeri, the U4 THE HITTITES. son of Ezra's brother Rechab, so that his marriage with Bithiah, the daughter of Ziph, fulfils all chronological conditions. The entrance of Ziph, or Typhon, into Egypt marks the beginning of Hittite sovereignty in that land. It does not appear that his family retained the empire which he had gained for any length of time, for the Greek legend of Sisyphus, the son of ^Eolus, represents him as incessantly rolling a huge stone to the top of a hill, only to see it slip from his grasp and descend to the bottom. His kingdom apparently fell, soon after his death, into the hands of Anub, his sister's son, the second Souphis of Manetho, and the Kneph Chufu of the pyramid inscriptions, who was in turn dis- lodged by his sister Zobebah. The Egyptians regarded the sway of Cheops and his successors as one of unparalleled oppression and cruelty, although in later times his name of Typhon was replaced by that of Apophis, to denote the great enemy of the native Egyptian race. In the Babylonian list Zabu is succeeded by Apil Sin and Sin Muballit, after whom comes Hammurabi. Ziph must, therefore, have retained his possessions in the east, leaving his son as viceroy. The Babylonian Apil Sin may be the same as Cephren, Chabryis, or Shafre, of the Egyptian lists and monuments, who is made by some a brother, by others a son of Cheops. The Hebraeo-Kenite name capable of such apparently diverse renderings would be Heber or Cheber, which as Hebel would answer to Apil, and as Cheber to Chabryis and Cephren. There is in the Kenite list a Heber wrongly attributed to the family of the Israelite Asher, the editor of the genealogies having confounded that patriarch's descendants with the royal line of Assyria. 18 He is called the father of Japhlet, or Yaphlet, a name not indeed identical with Muballit, the son of Apil, but which appears to denote the same person, for in the Synchronous His- tory of Assyria and Babylonia we meet with the following explanatory passage which justifies us in regarding the prefixed m as mi or ma, the honorific Hittite suffix : " In the time of Assur-Yupalladh, king of Assyria, Cara-Murdas, king of Gan- Duniyas, son of Mupallidhat-Serua, the daughter of Assur-Yupall- adh, men of the Cassi revolted against and slew him." 19 This 18 1 Chron. vii. 31. i Records of the Past, iii. 29. THE HTTTITES IN EGYPT. 315 passage indicates that Yupalladh, or Yaphlet, was the true name of the eastern monarch, and by calling his daughter Mupallidhat an evident compound of Yupalladh, asserts the identity of Muballit, son of Apil, and the Kenite Yaphlet, son of Heber. In addition to this, Serah appears as a woman's name in the same Kenite list, answering, not indeed to the daughter of Yupalladh. for she was the aunt of his father Apil, or Heber, but to the form Serua, indicating the existence of such a name in the family. Confirmation is thus obtained of the truth of the suo-o-estion already made that the line of Zereth acquired regal power in Assyria, a power which, it may be, never left their hands until the great empire was overthrown. An explanation is also found for the statement of Manetho that the Shepherd Salatis fortified Avaris on the north-eastern border of Egypt as a protection against the arms of the Assyrians, " who were then powerful."' The next Hittite invasion of the land of the Pharaohs is that most memorable in Egyptian history, and of which echoes are to be heard all over the world. Its leader was Jahdai, son of Gazez- who was the son of Haran, of Ephah, of Achuzam, the eldest born <>f Ashchur and Naarah. Great as the fame of Haran, or Charan, at once an Ouranos and a Cronus, became in later days, there is no record of Zuzimite sovereignty before the time of Jahdai. Smitten by Chedorlaomer in Ham beyond Jordan, they were again invaded by the conquering sons of Zereth, and, with their brethren, the Achashtarite Rephaim of Ashteroth Karnaim and Einim of Shaveh, were forced to look out for new homes. What could be more inviting than the valley of the Nile, improved and beautified by the labours of the first Horite Pharaohs, the Ammonites, and the Hittite lines of Ziph and Mered, with the aid of their Mizraite slaves ? It was a divided land Hittite and Horite, Ammonite and Moabite striving for suprem- acy, and not far from its borders lay the fortified camp of the Philistines of Gerar, a hardy Japhetic race, powerful allies for him who could win their friendship. The Zuzims acquired that alliance. In the time of Isaac the Philistine Abimelech, or Padishah, came to Beersheba to see the patriarch, not unattended. Phichol, the chief captain of his army, was in his train, and with him came Achuzzath. whose name corresponds to no other in the Sacred 316 THE H1TTITES. Record, save that of Achuzam, the Hittite. 21 ' Achuzzath, the com- panion of the Philistine, was thus a Zuzimite whose friendship prepared the way for that alliance which placed Jahdai on an Egyptian throne and enabled Philitis to pasture his flocks on the Nile pastures, richer by far than the fields of Gerar and Beersheba. The invaders took their name from their leader, who gave to the senior Zuzim tribe that title of Yahdaites which it has ever since borne. " It happened," says the First Sallier Papyrus, " that the land of Egypt fell into the hands of the Aadtous, and then there were no native Pharaohs left in the whole country. The Aadtous held the strong City of the Sun, and their king resided at Avaris." 21 In Arabian story these strangers, or Aadtous, are the Adites, ' the greatest of the Arab tribes, who, under the leadership of Shedad, the son of Ad, took possession of the land of Egypt, and brought the rest of the world into subjection. 22 Some writers trace Ad's descent from Aws, the son of Aram, the son of Shem, while others make his father Amalek, but Tabari says the Adites were Akhahami, by which we must understand Achuzamites, or Zuzims. 23 The Egyptian word Hycsos, supposed to mean shepherd kings, is a corruption of the Achu- zamite name, the final m being dropped under the impression that it marked a Semitic plural. In Indian story, as the Ramayana records it, the Adites are the Ayodyas of Oude, a race of con- querors. 24 Manetho says the invaders took possession of Egypt without a battle. The army of Jahdai must have struck terror to the hearts of the petty Pharaohs and caused them to submit tamely to the new domination. One sovereign alone showed courage, and she was a queen, Zobebah, the daughter of the Ammonite Coz, and sister of Anub. According to tradition, she was no longer in her first youth when Jahdai sought her in marriage, but she refused to accept him save on condition that the child born of her should inherit the throne. In the lists of Manetho she is called Usaphais, Biophis, and Binothris, and it is recorded that in her reign women were granted the prerogative - ,J Gen. xxvi. 2(5. 21 Records of the Past, viii. 3. Aadtous is improperly translated " the impure." 22 Lenormant's Manual, ii ; Sale's Koran. '-'" Tabari, Chronicle, 113. 24 The Ramayana, by Griffith. THE HITTITES IN EGYPT. 317 of royalty. Jahdai accepted the condition, thus disinheriting the six sons borne to him by his previous wives. These sons were Regem, Jotham,Geshan,Pelet, Ephah and Shaaph.' 25 The Ramayana tells the story of the dispossessed princes, but very incorrectly, for it calls their father Dasaratha, although rightly making him king of Oude, and styles the four sons Rama, Bharat, Lakshman, and Satrugna. Of these, Lakshman answers to the Arabian Lokman, son of Ad, and he is the Regem of the Kenite list and actual hero of the story, whose place the Ramayana gives to Rama. The son, again, in whose favour Rama, Lakshman, and Satrugna are disinherited, is in the Indian epic Bharat, the Pelet of the genealogy, who was one of the dispossessed princes. Rama represents the Hittite Haruin, son of Regem, and Satrugna is an Indian version of Jezreel, or Yetsregel, whose daughter Pelet married. The Buddhist version of this legend calls the king of the Solar race Amba, or Okkaka the third, and says that by his wife Hasta he had four sons, Ulkamukha, Kalanduka, Hastanika, and Purasunica, or Sirinipura. 20 Of these, Ulkamukha. m kind of Lokman or Regem, is the only one that answers to the record. In his old age the king married again, and his new queen insists! that her son Janta should be his successor, whereupon Amba was compelled to dismiss his four older sons, who went away and founded the race of the Ambatta Sakyas, preserving the purity of that race by marrying their sisters. The names Amba and Am- batta are probably corruptions of Anub, since the daughter of Anub married Harum, the son of Regem. This Regem belongs to the Accadian history of Chaldea, in which he is called Sar Rukin, or Sargon of Agade. He is represented in Indian story by Krishna, as well as by Lakshman and Ulkamukha, and his brother Pelet is Krishna's la-other Baladeva." 2 ' While, however Regem established himself in Chaldea, and Pelet founded a king- dom at Beth Pelet in southern Palestine, the other brothers would seem to have dwelt with their father Jahdai in Egypt, Geshan, or Geshem, certainly did, for he named the land of Goshen so celebrated in the history of Israel. ' l '< 1 Chron. ii. 47. -' Hardy, Manual of Buddhism, 130. '*'" Krishna belongs to t.lie Mahabharata in which Vudisthira i^ the chief hern. 318 THE HITTITES. Jahdai's reign was a short one, and, according to some tradi- tions, one of cruelty terribly avenged. He died before his son was born, and the brief Kenite record states that the child's mother, Zobebah. " called his name Jabez, saying, Because I bare him with sorrow. " 28 It is rather a strange coincidence that the Abbe Banier interprets the name of the goddess Cybele by the Hebrew chebel enfanter avec donleur the very expression that the sacred narrative employs in regard to the birth of Jabez, for the Phrygian Cybele, or Cybebe, as she is often called, is the same as the Ammonite Zobebah, and Jabez is the heir for whose sake Regem and his brethren were disinherited. 29 In the Phry- gian story, Cybebe, an old queen reigning in her own right, is the lover of Atys, a beautiful youth who is put to death before her eyes. Lamenting his death, she roams throughout the earth, like Io, the mother of Epaphus, and at last brings forth her child Sabus, or Sabazius, whose name is intimately connected with the worship of Bacchus. Jahdai has a very full record in Egyptian lists. According to Lenormant, his name appears on the monu- ments as Ati, whose throne was disputed by Teta and Userkara, and whose son was the glorious Pepi Merira. This makes him the same as the Othoes of Manetho's sixth Memphite dynasty, who was killed by his life guards, and was followed by Phios. Nor can he be any other than Achthoes, the only Pharaoh whose name is given in the ninth Heracleopolitan dynasty, the most atrocious of monarchs, who did much mischief to the people of Egypt, and, falling into madness, was devoured by a crocodile. Once more, Diodorus places before Moeris, or Merira, one Actis- anes, an Ethiopian, who cut off the noses and ears of offenders and banished them to Rhinocolura on the borders of Syria. But Jahdai continued the line of Ammon, which Coz probably had commenced, as the first Amenemes, or son of Amun. These Amenemes appear in Manetho's twelfth Diospolitan or Theban dynasty, for Thebes was No Ammon, a foundation of the Ammon- ites. 30 The second Amenemes was killed by his own guards of 28 1 Chron. iv. 9. '-' 9 Banier's Mythology, ii. 562, English translation ; the quotation is from the original. > Nahum, iii. 8. THE HITTITES IN EGYPT. 319 the bed-chamber, and was followed by the great Sesostris, who ruled over all the nations. The guards of the bed-chamber were eunuchs, and Such evirati were almost unknown in Egypt, hence the statement of Manetho that they were such, and the peculiar features of the legend of Cybele and Atys, which will not bear transcription here, point to the introduction into the Nile valley of the barbarous Oriental custom, the origin of which is ascribed to Semiramis, and which exists in the harems of eastern lands to the present day. The creatures whom he had constituted his guards avenged their wrongs upon their master's person, and the story of this deed carried down through the ages became that of the Lydian A.tys, son of Croesus, who was killed by those whose dutv it was to defend him, and that of Actaeon, so well told by Ovid, the hunter transformed by Diana into a stag, and killed by his own hounds. Ovid got his information from an historical source, for the names of the dogs and the regions whence they came are full of meaning." 51 Homer knew the ghastly tale, for, in his Odyssev, he makes Antinous threaten to send Irus, the beggar, who wishes to drive away Ulysses, in a ship to King Echetus of Epirus, who cuts off the noses and ears of people, and, inflict- ing other unmentionable injuries upon them, throws them to his dogs to eat raw. Echetus is thus Actisanes and Achthoes, and his Epirus was the strong city of the Hycsos, Avaris in the Seth- roite name. 32 Such was the father of Jabez, an inhuman monster, according to popular tradition, which no doubt exaggerated his vices. The Arabian writers tell of the pride and wickedness of the Adites. of the vain efforts made by the prophet Tdud to wean them from their evil ways, and of a black cloud of judgment that burst upon them, carrying universal desolation. It involved Walid, who is the Kenite Pelet, in ruin, but Lokman, or Regeni, escaped.' 1 Jabez was born in a time of strife, typified in after ages by the march of the armed Galli, the priests of Cybele, in Galatian Pes sinus, in many parts of Greece, and even in Home, by the clash- ing of cymbals, the shrill notes of pipes, and the beating of the ' Metamorphoses, iii. 13s. '-' i klyssey, w iii. SO, Lenormaiit, Sale, etc. 320 THE HITTITES. timbrels of the Corybantes, by the mad race of worshippers amid wild shrieks and frantic yells, and the melee in which the knife- bearing sacriticers lacerated their own bodies. Zobebah was not left alone. What aid the dispossessed princes rendered cannot yet be told., nor how her brother Anub in his kingdom in the Delta was affected by his sister's woes; but a brave warrior of the Amu, as the Egyptians called the Bible Emim, fought her battles and conquered all her enemies. This true friend of Cybele, the Phry- gian tradition calls Marsyas the Lydian. A Lydian indeed he was, the very son of Laadah, the original Lydus and the Salatis of Manetho. As Lydus, however, Laadah was no son of Atys, as the Greeks report. His father was Shelah, the Shuhite of -the family of the great Achashtari; but he had joined his fortunes with those of the Zuzimite Jahdai in his expedition to Egypt, and thus came to be ranked in Lydian history among the kings of its first dynasty, the Atyadae, Lydian Jahdaites, Aadtous, Adites, Ayodyas, whom, in respect for the elder line of Achuzam, the historians of Lydia placed at the head of the monarchs of their race. And his son Reshah, better known as Mareshah, or Reshah the illustrious, became the friend of the widowed queen, and a true father to her illustrious son, warring with skill and courage against the turbulent conspirators, and bringing the land into order and subjection. 34 What accounts we have of Ma Reshah represent him in his relations with Zobebah as the model of chivalry and lofty honour, at a time when qualities of an opposite character were most in vogue. As Marsyas, he was the faithful friend of Cybele, accompanying her in all her wander- ings and providing for . her safety. The story of his musical contest with Apollo, his victory over that god, the subsequent triumph of the lord of the lyre, and the flaying alive of the van- quished Marsyas, are allegorical representations of the overthrow of the Egyptian line of Horus by Ma Reshah, of its restoration in after years, when his posterity were driven from Egypt and his name was erased from the monuments erected in his honour. The Shah Nameh calls him Arish and erroneously makes him a son of Kai Kobad, but Mirkhond simply refers to him as an officer of that monarch. The Persian name is valuable, as it connects * 1 Chron. iv. 21 ; ii. 42. THE HITTITES IN EGYPT. 321 the Lydian hero with the river of Egypt which formed the boundary between that country and Palestine, and the name of which was Arish, or El Arish. Out of El Arish, which, as the mighty Arish, was a synonym for Ma Reshah, the illustrious Reshah, the Greeks made Larissa, and the Assyrians, Larsa. But, without, the adjectives el and ma, the Persian form is the original of the Greek Ares, the Koriak Arioski, and the Iroquois Areskoui, all of which words denote the god of war, and the Latin Mars is the same with the prefix as in Mareshah. Even the Peruvians had a tradition of this great warrior, whom they called Marasco Pachacuti, who " reigned forty years and lived double that space of time. This prince conquered the barbarians recently come to Peru in a bloody combat, and strengthened the garrisons as far as the banks of the Rimac and Huanuco. Zealous in reli- gion, he opposed the progress of idolatry, and published several decrees favourable to the worship of his predecessors." 35 Irish history recognizes the valour of Ma Reshah under the name Milesius, whom it calls, not indeed the son but the near relative of Lughaidh, or Laadah, and the father of Heber, who is Mare- shah's son Hebron. His posterity were the Clana Rughraidhe, the most ancient occupants of Uladh, or Ulster. And Milesius himself, who fought, unnumbered battles in Scythia, Egypt and Spain, " was, as the chronicles of Ireland give his character, a prince of the greatest honour and generosity, and for courage, conduct and military bravery, the world never saw his equal since the creation." 36 He is also the Rothesay of the Scottish chronicle who tirst brought the Scots to Albion, giving his name to the island on which he landed and calling the others the Hebrides ; nor can his father Laadah be other than the mythical Captain Lutork who settled in Ross-shire. 37 The history of the Welsh Britons gives honour to Laadah as Lud, the founder of Loudon, and Lot, the brother-in-law of Arthur, but consigns Ma Reshah to infamy as their sons Androgens and Modred, while recognizing their valour and military skill. This disparagement of the Achashtarite hero by the Welsh is to be accounted for by the fact "" Peruvian Antiquities, 57. Keating, General History of Ireland, Dublin, lSli.\ I2I5. 7 The Scottish Chronicle, or Black Hook of Paisley. (21) 322 THE HITTITES. that they received their Hittite history from Zerethite Silures, Teinenite Damnii Albani, and Hepherite Ottadeni and Demetae, tribes that were anciently at war with those of Achuzam and Achashtari. All writers on Egyptian history mention Ma Reshah. He is the Moeris of Herodotus, who places him before Sesostris, and ascribes to him the excavation of the great lake above Memphis, which bore his name. After the death of the cruel Actisanes, sufficiently identified with Jahdai, Marrus became king, according to Diodorus. That author, however, confounds him with Mendes, the author of the Labyrinth, and credits him with no conquests. Eratosthenes gives his name four times in his list of Upper Egyptian Pharaohs, placing him as Mares before Anoyphes, or Anub, as Myrtaeus after Nitocris, as Meres philosophus before Choma Ephta, and as Maris before Siphoas Hermes. In Mane- tho's twelfth dynasty he appears out of place as Ameres following the Pharaoh of the Labyrinth. But on the monuments he is first Maire Pepi, or Pepi Merira, the successor of Ati of the sixth dynasty, and secondly a contemporary of Amenemes III., with whose name Lake Moeris is associated. In an imperfectly trans- lated inscription on a sarcophagus from the pyramid of Pepi at Sakkara. which contained the mummy of a young man, the name Merenra occurs, and on the pyramid itself there is a statement that he who erected it had come to avenge his father. According to Brugsch Pasha, this Merenra, whose surname was Haremsaf was the son of Pepi Merira and Merra-ankmas, his queen, who descended from Khua and his wife Nebet. The brother of Haremsaf Merenra was Noferkara. 38 This genealogy, if correct in all its particulars, would make doubtful the identity of Pepi Merira and Mareshah. Khua and Nebet are unmistakably Khons and Nephthys, or Coz and Ziphah, but Merra-ankmas cannot be Zobebah, who was their daughter. Haremsaf is most likely Harum, whose posterity in the Kenite genealogy is counted to the family of Coz, but tradition indicates that this was owing to the marriage of Harum to a daughter of Anub. We shall yet see that Harum did conquer part of Egypt, and that he was a des- cendant of Jahdai. The use of the name Pepi prior to the reign 38 Proc. Soc. Bib. Arch., June 7, 1881, pp. Ill, seq. THE HITTITES IN EGYPT. 323 of Jabez, or Apophis, is itself a mystery, although the story of Cybele displays it as the title of the murdered Atys, who was also called Papas. Papaeus was the name of the Scythian Jupiter. 39 It may be, therefore, that the title descended from Ephah, the son of Achuzam and father of Haran, whose grandson was Jahdai. Jabez is the most glorious character in Hittite history. His name may be read in two ways, as Yaabets, or, following the Septuagint, as Igabes. In Egyptian inscriptions he is generally called Aahpepi, but in the inscription of the officer Aahmes his name is correctly given as Aahpeti. 40 The Egyptian language could not express more accurately the Word recorded bv the Kenite scribe, for it is destitute of the letter z. In Manetho's sixth dynasty he is called Phiops, the third after Othoes : and it is recorded tiiat, beginning to reign in his sixth year, he continued t<> the age of a hundred. Eratosthenes styles him Apappus, and says that he reigned a hundred years within an hour. He also must be the Sesostris of Manetho's twelfth dynast}', who imme- diately follows that Amenemes whom his eunuchs slew, and who is most fitly represented on the monuments by Amenemes III., thr greatest of that line. He is said to have subdued all Asia and part of Europe, and to have been four cubits, three palms, two ringers in height. But his true place is among the Hycsos or Shepherd Kings, variously constituting the fifteenth and seven- teenth dynasties. There his father Jahdai appears as the leader Saites, the Arabian Sheddad, son of A\l, these Saites and Sheddad being but sibilated forms of that father's name. His uncle Anoob follows, and in one list his relative Acharchel, the son of Harum, precedes, while in another he follows, Aphobis, or Aphophis, as Archies. There is no evidence that Acharchel exercised independent sovereignty in Egypt, so that his 49 years may Vie added to the Gl of Aphobis, to represent the long reign of the latter, and the whole 103 years which Eusebius accords to the Shepherd dynasty may be assigned to Aphophis, instead of the 14 with which he credits him. The unanimous testimony of ancient writers is that Israel entered Egypt in the seventeenth year of Apophis, and, as Joseph was exalted nine years before that time, the youthful inon- "> Herodot, iv. 511. Records of the Past, iv. 8. 324 THE HITTITES. arch, before whom the inspired interpreter stood to tell his dreams, had been but eight years on the throne. 41 The strong arm of Ma Reshah and the valour of his Lydian warriors had bi*ought peace to the land. It is not likely that the petty kingdoms were absorbed into one stable empire, for such has rarely been the Hittite rule. Far south in Syene, or Assouan, the Horite mon- archy of Zoan was revived. At Abydos the Hepherites of the line of Beeroth kept their court. The Xoite kingdom in the Delta, over which reigned kings of the family of Anub, was undisturbed. West of the Nile, about lake Moeris, the region of the Amu or Emim constituted the patrimony of king Ma Reshah. Pelusium was in the hands of the Philistines ; On, in that of the Japhetic Jerachmeelites descended from Onam ; and at Philae, near Syene, the Kenezzite posterity of Bela, son of Beor, continued to practise their horrid rites. But the king of kings, emperor, lord paramount, over all these little royalties was the child Jabez, and his right hand was the warrior Ma Reshah. If we rely upon ancient testimony and find that Jabez was a king from the day of his birth, we see Joseph appearing before a child in his eighth year. The use of the third person in the address of the chief butler to Pharaoh, when he said, " me he restored unto mine office, and him he hanged," may be simply court etiquette, but again it may point to one different from the youthful monarch, and exer- cising sovereignty in his name, in other words, to Ma Reshah, or Moeris. 42 If this be the case, we may presume that since his act of judgment upon the two officials he had died, and that Joseph became his successor as the royal adviser and viceroy. At any rate, we know, from Joseph's calling himself "a father to Pharaoh," though he was but thirty years of age when he stood before him, that Jabez must have been at best a youth ; and the fact that Joseph was exalted to the highest position under the king, would seem to indicate the previous death, or withdrawal from office, of the Lydian regent. The most important fact in the life of Apophis, and indeed in the history of the ancient world, was his adoption of the pure faith of his prime minister, Joseph. The royal youth, the ingenu- 41 Lepsius, Egypt, Ethiopia and Sinai, 487. 42 Genesis xli. 13. THE HITTITES IN EGYPT. 325 ousness of whose years was vet uncorrupted by the degrading superstitions of his race, perceived that Joseph's God was able to bestow upon his servant wisdom far surpassing that of the priests of Amun and Kheper and Ra. He believed the prophetic interpretation given of his dreams, and acted promptly in accord- ance with it. The. Kenite chronicler says: " Jabez was more honourable than his brethren. And Jabez called on the God of Israel, saying, that thou wouldest bless me indeed and enlarge my coast, and that thine hand might be with me, and that thou wouldest keep me from evil that it may not grieve me ! And God granted him that which he requested." 43 The First Sallier Papyrus, in what is unhappily a much mutilated fragment, tells the same story from a foreign inimical standpoint. "It came to pass that the land of Egypt was held by the Aadtous ; there was no sovran master on the day when this came to pass. Then king Sekenen-Ra was ruler in the southern region, the Aadtous in the district of Amu, their chief, King Apapi, in the city Avaris. The whole land did homage to him with their handiwork, paying tri- bute alike from all good produce of Tameri. King Apapi took to himself Sutech for lord, refusing to serve any other god in the whole land. He built for him a temple of goodly and enduring workmanship. King Apapi appointed festivals, days for making sacrifice to Sutech, with all rites that are performed in the temple of Ra Harmachis." 44 The remainder of the fragment relates the story of a message sent by Apapi to Sekenen Ra in the south, and of the dismay of that king and all his court when they heard it> but the import of the message is doubtful. It is evident, how- ever, that Jabez overthrew idolatry and established throughout Egypt the worship of the one God. This God he called Sutech, which is not a Hittite word, but a form of the Semitic Shaddai, the almighty, the name by which God revealed himself to Abra- ham and to Jacob, and in whose name Jacob was blessed by his father Isaac. 45 It afterwards became, as a loan word, the Hittite generic term for divinity. The legendary history of Persia con- firms the story of the conversion of Jabez, whom it calls Kai 1 1 Clin.n. iv. 10. " Rf-corrls of the I'a.st, viii. 3. '"' ti;icae. "'- Manual <>f Ancient History. Kjryjit, Ethiopia and Sinai. 330 THE HITT1TES. Egypt, the tombs whose paintings afford such an insight into Egyptian life pertain chiefly to the peaceful days of the twelfth dynasty, a golden age for the oft harassed dwellers on the Nile. Nor is there any evidence that Amenemes III. was not lord of all the Delta as well, away eastward to that Arish which bore the name of Ma Reshah. Comparing the achievements of Pepi, the son of Ati, with those of Amenemes, it appears that his monu- ments have been found in all parts of l^gypt from Syene in the south to Tanis or Zoan in the north. He made expeditions towards the cataracts, repelling the Wa Wa negroes, and subduing Bedouin tribes. Passing into Arabia Petraea, he punished the enemies that had molested the miners there. He opened the route across the desert from Gheneh near Tentyra to Kosseir on the Red Sea, making caravan stations along it and causing wells to be dug for the benefit of travellers. Wherever the name of Amenemes III. is to be found there also that of Pepi Merira may be discovered, or that of Apepi, who is the same illustrious Pharaoh. If it be objected that some of these inscriptions and the structures on which they appear are ruder, more archaic than others, it may be answered that this is just what might be expected in a reign of one hundred years and in so early a stage in the world's history. Popular tradition in Egypt, and such tradition is valuable when it regards geographical names, associ- ates the name of Joseph with Amenemes III., by calling the canal, which connects lake Moeris with the Nile, Bahr Jusuf. 54 What Sir Gardner Wilkinson wrote many years ago is still true, despite the large additions that have been since made to our knowledge of ancient Egypt. " It would certainly be more agreeable to the writer as well as to the reader of Egyptian history if the dates of the accession of each king and the events of his reign could be described as established facts, without the necessity of qualifying them by a doubt; but this cannot be done ; and if it is necessary to break the thread of the history by conjec- tures, the uncertain nature of our authorities must plead an excuse- Indeed, we may be well contented to have any approach towards the determination of events that happened in so remote an 54 Sir G. Wilkinson in Rawlinson's Herodotus, Kenrick, Sharpe, Lepsius, Lenor- mant, Birch, Smith. THE HITTITES IN EGYPT. 331 age." 00 With the information we at present possess, information which has been gathered from the monuments to illustrate and also to correct the lists of Manetho, but always in reference to that author, there are difficulties in the way of reconciling Pepi Merira of the sixth dynasty with Amenemes III. of the twelfth. Chief among these is the fact that the Tablet of Abydos, which sets forth the ancestors of Rameses II.. seems to regard the three Osortasens as more ancient than Amenemes III. Tins tablet, however, was intended to show the relation of Rameses to four distinct royal families, those, namely, of Amenemes, Osortasen, Thothmes, and Amenhotep. These four families are clearly distinguished in the Kenite genealogies. In the Hall of Ancestors at Karnak, the contemporary of Osortasen III. is Laobra, and he is the Kenite Leophrah or Ophrah, son of that Meonothai with whom the Mentuhotep or Amenhotep name originated. He was also the grandfather of Seti Menephthah, regent for the second Rameses. This being the case < Isortasen III. cannot possibly have been earlier than Amenemes III., if the latter represent the Pharaoh of Joseph. Manetho places the great famine of Egypt in the reign of Ouenephes or Anub of the first dynasty. Now as Anub was no doubt on the throne of Onuphis in the Delta when his nephew Jabez was reigning as a youth at Memphis, this famine will perfectly coincide with that which brought Israel into Egypt. It was to guard against such famines, arising from irregularity in the overflow of the Nile, at one time excessive, so as to drown the crop, at others insufficient, so as not to irrigate the cultivated land, that the great lake Moeris was built. This lake drained off superfluous waters, or by outflow in time of drought provided the necessary irrigation. Hence Lepsius has concluded that Joseph must have been in Egypt at a time when the great work of Amenemes III. had been suffered to fall into decay, thus rendering a famine possible.' 1 ' It is a mere hypothesis of the illustrious German scholar, and a hypothesis without foundation of fact. The famine furnished the suggestion that such a reservoir as lake Moeris was necessary, and its connection with the name of Amenemes III. goes far towards making that monarch the Pharaoh of Joseph. r,: ' Rawl in son's Herodotus*, A pp. 15k. ii. eh. H. M Kgypt, Ethiopia and Sinai, 481. 332 THE HITTITES. Who were the Osortasens ? There is a document of great value called the Instructions of King- Amenemhat I. to his son Usertesen I., of which there are several copies. 67 In it the old king speaks of his earlier years as a time of war and rebellions, but gives him- self credit for being the benefactor of his people. In addressing Usertasen, he says, " From a subject I have raised thee," and "Behold ! what made thee king is what I made be." This is not the language of a Pharaoh to his son, for by their birth the children of Egyptian monarchs were not only royal personages, but divine. In Usertasen or Osortasen we must, therefore, recognize an adopted son or son-indaw of Amenemes. Amenemes, being a son of Ainmon, can be no other than Coz, and Greek legendary history, which knows him as Iacchus and Bacchus, furnishes the desired connection of Osortasen. Theseus, who has been identified with Hadad, the son of Bedad, visited Crete and there became enamoured of Ariadne, the daughter of Minos and Pasiphae, whom he carried to Naxos and there deserted, whereupon Bacchus took her in marriage and she bore to him a son, (Enopion. This much mixed up story confuses Minos or Ammon with his son Coz, who married the Zerethite or Cretan Ziphah, called Pasiphae in the tradition, and again, making Coz as Bacchus, the father of Anub or CEnopion by Ariadne, causes him to marry his own daughter. The Kenite genealogy makes no mention of any other daughter of Coz than Zobebah, and it does not appear that she had married previous to her union with Jahdai. We must, there- fore, suppose the existence of a second daughter named Avith or Aphidnae,the wife of Hadad, whom the Egyptians called Osortasen a disguised inversion of Hadadezer. And, first of all, the presence of the family of Beeroth in Egypt- and in the time of Coz is vouched for by the name of Boethos in Manetho's second dynasty, immediately preceding that of Kaiechos or Choos. It is stated that in the time of this Boethos a great opening of the ground took place at Bubastis, in which many persons perished. This is an echo of the same calamity to which Diodorus refers in his Naxian history, which represents Butes the son of Boreas throwing himself into a well. The Romans preserved the name of Bedad as Mettus Curtius, who sprang full armed into the yawning chasm in the " 7 Records of the Past, ii. 9. THE HITTITES IN EGYPT. 333 Forum. The name of Boethos on the monuments is Butau, and his successor is Hatefa. 5S But the simple form of Hadad's name in Egyptian is Teta, and he it was that disputed the empire with Ati, Othoes, or Jahdai. It is worthy of note that Teta was accepted as the legitimate king by the compilers of the Tablet of Sakkara, and of the Second Tablet of Abydos, for Abydos was the principal or original Avith in which Hadad the son of Bedad held his court. Still more convincing is the fact that the name of Teta is found on the steles of Amenemes I. and Osortasen I. 59 A surname of the Osortasens which descended to some Thothmes is Ra Cheper ka, in which the word Cheper denotes the same divinity as Khepera Sutech. who is Chepher, the ancestor of the Beerothite and Hamathite families. The Beerothite origin of the Osortasens, among whom the great Sesostris figures, was probably the cause of the statement in the Paschal Chronicle, that Sesostris. having conquered the Scythians, sent a colony of lo,000 of them into Persia, where they were known as Parthidians. 60 It is hard to understand why Coz set aside his son Anub and recognized Hadad as his colleague and successor ; yet opposition to his wife's family must have had much to do with this conduct. The Greek story of the Minotaur which devoured human beings and was called the offspring of Pasiphae, seems to point to the fact that enmity arose between Coz and his brother-in-law Ziph, the Zerethite builder of the great pyramid, and that Anub, and per- haps his mother Ziphah, sympathized with that tyrant, whereupon the warrior Hadad, as the Greek Theseus, glad to oppose the enemies of his Beerothite family, took service under Coz and over- threw the Zerethites in Egypt as well as in Palestine, being rims the slayer of the Minotaur and the destroyer of Typhon. As Osortasen I. his forty-fourth year is found on the monuments. During many of these years he was co-regent with Ameneme^ 1. or Coz, and the second year of Amenemes II. or .Jahdai corns- ponds with hi- last. But Amenemes II. is said to have' reigned after this, thirty-three years, which is inconsistent with all traditions. The second Osortasen has but three years assigned > Liebli'in, Rfcherches sur la Chronologic.* Hgyptionnr, 13. 11). 73. '" (Jalloway, Egypt's lioo.nl of Time to tin; Kxodus of lsrsu-1, 322. 334 THE HITTITES. him, which are said to be contemporary with the three last years of Amenemes II. The monuments of these latter monarchs were found in the desert near Kosseir, on the Red Sea, opposite to Tentyris and Abydos. 01 Osortasen II. must thus represent Rehob or Rehoboth, the son of Hadad and father of Saul, for he is the third Osortasen whom Thothmes III. at Semneh, and Thothmes IV. at Amada, worshipped as a god. Lieblein's researches into Egyptian chronology have established the most intimate chrono- logical, but otherwise indefinite, relations between Pepi Merira and the first Osortasen and the third Amenemes. Already it has been indicated that Teta, who was Pepi's predecessor, has his name on steles of Amenemes I. and Osortasen I. But Chroti, a contem- porary of Pepi, is also on a stele of the first Osortasen. 62 Chroti also is found with Mentuhotep, with whom the Antefs, generally placed in the time of the Twelth Dynasty, are connected, and Antef-anx is the wife of Pepi. 63 As Pepi is called Merira, so Amenemes III. bears the name Mara or Maura, and on one of his steles a contemporary Satisi is mentioned as a son of Osortasen I. or Ra Cheper ka. 64 It is evident that the monuments of Pepi and of Amenemes III. must be attributed to Jabez, thus illustrating the reign of the greatest of the Pharaohs. 61 This proximity to the seat of Hadad, namely Avith, seems to mark them as local monarchs. B2 Lieblein, 73. lb. 72, 71. m lb. 82, 78. 335 CHAPTER VIII. The Hittites in Egypt. (Continued). Ewald recognizes the story of Jabez as one of great antiquity although he does not solve its mystery nor rise above the Jewish tradition that the lad who called upon the God of Israel was a wise doctor of laws, 1 His long reign made him outlive his son Mesha and his grandson Ziph, so that his immediate successor was the son of Ziph, named Mezahab, who in Manetho's sixth dynasty is called Menthesuphis. In that dynasty he immediately follows Phiops of the hundred years, and is succeeded by Nitocris, a queen. So in the twelfth dynasty, the last Amenemes precedes Scemiophris, called his sister. Herodotus tells a romancing story of this queen Nitocris, to the effect that some of his subjects having killed the king, her brother, and appointed her his successor, she invited the conspirators to a banquet in an underground chamber, into which, by a secret channel, she let the waters of the Nile, thus drowning them all ; after which she smothered herself in a room full of ashes.- That Mezahab was put to death seems to be borne out by tradition, but that his daughter Matred avenged him in the manner indicated, and that she committed suicide, there seems to be no other reason for believing. To return to the son of Jabez, named Mesha: he is the Amos or Amosis of Manetho's eighteenth dynasty, and his name has been read on the monuments as Aahmes. It is, however, capable of being read Mesaah, which is the true form, as even the Amosis of Manetho indicates, the prosthetic a being placed there so as to prevent the Jews claiming the Pharaoh as their prophet Moses. In a remarkable passage; in the Catalogue of the kings of Armenia, it is stated that Meesak was a relative of the Armenian Aram, and that another king of that country named Kegham, banished Paiapis, prince of Cappadocia, and left Meesak History of the People of Israel, i. 'AT.i. Herodot. ii. 100. 336 THE HITTITES. as his deputy on the throne. 3 In another Armenian history the line of Haic and Aram contains the name of Mezahab disguised as Manavaz. 4 Mesha. or Meshag, was the epony m of the Cappadocian Moschi, who gained their name of Cappadocians or Caphtorim from Jabez or Igabets. It is not likely that Jabez lost his throne, but it is certain that his son Mesha did not follow in his father's footsteps, for we read that he left an inscription in the twenty second year of his vice-regal sway at Masarah, near Cairo, stating that stones had been taken from the quarries there for the temples of the Memphite Ptah and the Theban Amun. 6 Mesha had the government of Nubia, and to strengthen himself in that region married an Ethiopian princess, black but comely, called Nofre-t-ari. But an insurrection broke out in the north, the centre of which was Tanis or Zoan, which most writers have regarded as the act of the Shepherd Kings. It was quelled, we are told, by Aahmes,and the Shepherds were expelled, but for this there is no adequate authority. For in the first place the two documents supposed to relate to Aahmes set forth Neb-pehti-ra, who is Ziph the son of Mesha, the initial Neb representing Ziph as Nebet and Nephthys represent Ziphah, and the following Pehti being an abbreviation of Aahpeti, his grandfather's name. The officer Aahmes Pennishem states that he followed the king Neb-pehti-ra and his successors Ra-tser-ka, Ra-tser-kheper, Ra-aa-kheper, and Ra-aa-en-kheper, but he also states that he was contemporary with Aapehti or Jabez. " I never left the king out of sight from the king of Upper and Lower Egypt, Ra Aapehti, the justified, to the king of Upper and Lower Egypt, Ra Aakheperu, the justified. I was living in the days of the reign of the king, ending under the king of Upper and Lower Egypt, Ra Menkheper, the ever living." 6 The last of these kings is said to be Thothmes III. The other document is the inscription of Aahmes, son of Abana, a captain general of marines. He tells that he wasbornat Eilethyia, some distance to the south of Thebes, and that his father was an officer of kino- Sekenen Ra, belonging to 3 General Catalogue of the Kings of Armenia, Miscellaneous Translations, vol. ii. Oriental Trans. Fund, p. 18. 4 Kings of Armenia, O.T.F., p. 12. 5 Lenormant, i. 225 ; Wilkinson in Rawlinson's Herodotus, app. bk. ii. ch. (18th dyn). ,; Records of the Past, iv. 8. THE HITTITES IN EGYPT. 337 the line of ancient Egyptian monarchs mentioned in the first Sallier papyrus. Aahmes, however, was the officer first of Ziph or Neb- Pehti-Ra, and accompanied him, not his namesake Aahmes or Mesha, to Tanis, where he fought against an unnamed enemy. After taking Tanis, the officer of marines tells of the sieo-e of Sharhana, supposed to be Sharuhen in Palestine, and of the return to Nubia. Aahmes continued to serve Sorkara, Aa-Cheper-kara, and some later Pharaoh, under whom he fought the Rutennu and Naharina of Mesopotamia. 7 Neb-Pehti-Ra has generally been identified with Aahmes, but his name plainly declares his relation to Aahpeti or Jabez, and his personality as his grandson Ziph. Again there is no mention of the Shepherd Kings in these inscrip- tions, or in any document bearing the name of Aahmes. Apion, the Alexandrian adversary of the Jews, made the assertion that Ames drove the Hycsos from Avaris, but Manetho, as quoted by Josephus. calls their conqueror Thummosis, son of Alisphrag- muthosis. 6 Dr. Wiedemann, in a communication to the Society of Biblical Archeology, cites the names, as he thinks, of several Hycsos kings, nearly all of which contain the word Nub. 11 The Egyptian nu b means gold, and is the equivalent of the Semitic zojmb. which appears in the name of Mezahab, the son of Ziph, so that neb is moi-e likely to represent the latter. One Hycsos name, Ra-nub-neb, unites the two forms, and others are Ra-nub, Ra-en- nub. Ra-nub-maa. Ra-nub-maa-nefer, Ra-nub-peb. These al] relate to Ziph, the son of Mesha, and to his son Mezahab. The connection of the two names Ziph and Mezahab, which are not conjoined in the Kenite record, is found in the Metapontine tradition, which makes Metabus the son of Sisyphus. The sanction of this tradition is the vicinity to Metapontum of the Messapian Japygians, who dwelt in Apulia, to the north and east of that city, and whose name combines those of Jabez and Mezahab. Some mystery attaches to Mesha or Aahmes. Already he has appeared as a restorer of idolatry, and Armenian tradition represents him as superseding his father under the name of" Meesak, for Paiapis, prince of Cappadocia, can be no other than .Jabez, the 7 Records of the Past, vi. 7. s Josephus against Apion, i. Proc. Soc. Bib. Arch.. Fob. 'J, 188<>, p. '.VI. , 33S THE HITTITES. Pepi of the monuments, and the Phiops and Apophis of Manetho. His descent is traced, not from his father, but from Mentuhotep of the thirteenth dynasty, a dynasty that is supposed to have taken refuge in Ethiopia when the Hycsos settled in Egypt. Dr. Birch was of the opinion that Aahmes tied for similar reasons to the court of these kings, and there married the black queen Ames-nofre-t- ari, the mother of Amenhotep I. The Nubian or Ethiopian king- dom was really that which Manetho calls the Elephantine. It embraced Syene, Philae, and Kenes, and extended northward to Eileithyia. Its founder was Kenez, who is identified with the Shepherds by his appearance in Manetho's lists of these kings under the name Pachnan, or Apachnas. He follows Anoob or Bnon, and is succeeded by Staan. He is also the Sekenen Ra who is mentioned in the first Sallier papyrus as receiving a message from Jabez. His descent must be traced from Nehabah or Dinhabah, the son of Bela of B'eor, whose posterity we left in Chaldea, whence, however, they seem to have migrated along with other Hittite families into Egypt. Kenez or Sekenen had thus no right to call himself a native Pharaoh, but his presence at Syene, a southern Zoan,is indicative of his union with the ancient Horite line of Manahath or Menes, whose grandson was Zaavan. The Greek traditions recognized the Hittite relationship of Jabez and Dinhabah by calling them the brothers, iEgyptus and Danaus, and rightly set forth their enmity. But these traditions also symbolized the union of the families by the marriage of the fifty sons of iEgyptus to the fifty daughters of Danaus ; all of the brides putting their husbands to death, with the exception of Hypermnestra, who spared Lynceus, and thus cemented- the alliance contrary to her father's will. It is in the person of Mesha or Aahmes that this union must be found. The sons of Kenaz, the descendant of Dinhabah, were Othniel and Seraiah. The latter is the Soris of Manetho's fourth dynasty, who immediately precedes Souphis or Chufu of the great pyramid. The error of Manetho in placing him thus early arose from the fact that Joab, a name nearly approaching Souphis or Cheops, was the son of Seraiah. He is mentioned again in the fifth Elephantine dynasty as Sisires. There his son Joab finds no mention, for Oheres, representing Charash the son of Joab, immediately follows his THE HITTITES IN EGYPT. 339 grandfather. Ombos and Korusko are memorials of Joab and his son in the Nubian kingdom. The other son of Kenaz was Othniel or Gothniel, a name that no doubt furnished the original of the Greek Sthenelus. He is the Staan who follows Pacinian or Apachnas in the Shepherd list. He had no sons, but a daughter Hathath or Chathath, famous in after years as the licentious goddess Cotys or Cotytto, who was originally a deity of the Edonian Thracians, but whose rites were celebrated in many parts of Greece. She was also as Xochite-catl, the phallic goddess of the Aztecs. When Mesha or Aahmes married her she must have been a widow, for the father of her son Meonothai or Meo-onothai was Abiezer, the son of Hammoleketh, who was a sister of Gilead. 10 M. Lenormant makes Hatasu, who is this Hathath, the daughter of Thothmes I., and the regent for her brothers Thothmes II. and III. This must be an error, for Othniel, not Tahath, was her father, and her son Meonothai is the Egyptian Amenhotep. Tabari bears evidence in a confused way to the union of the line of Jabez with that of Othniel. The former he calls Kabous,and styles the Pharaoh of Joseph, tracing his descent fromAmalek son of Lud through Mosab, Maouya, Nemir, Salwas, and Amru. 11 Elsewhere he makes Joseph's Pharaoh Walid's sonRayyan, and derives Walid from Masab of Moouna of Abou Gayar of Aboul Halwas of Leith of Haran of Omar of Amalek. 12 Moouna, son of Abou Gayar, is Meonothai son of Abiezer, and Mosab or Masab is Mezahab. As for Walid, he is Pelet the son of Jahdai, and Haran is Jahdai's grandfather. Amenhotep traced his descent not from Aahmes, but from the Sekenen Res to whose line his mother belonged, but one of his ovals bears the name Sebekara, which is probably that of his father Abiezer. The voiceof tradition gives Abiezer to the family of the Babylonian Hammurabi, whose descendant Sainlah of Masrekah seems to have married Gilead's sister Hammoleketh. and to have been by her the father of Ishchod, Abiezer and Mahalah. In Greek mythology he is Actor son of Myrmidon, and father of Menoetius, who is also called the son of Phorbas and grandson of Lapithus. This descent connects him with Kapha or i" 1 Chr. THE HITT1TES IN EGYPT. 341 ingly executed and his wife Ferangiz flees to a remote part of her father's dominions with her infant son Kai Khusrau. The Greek legends relating to Ziph are totally different. In one of them, which is the introduction to the story of the Seven against Thebes, Ziph is (Edipus of the swollen feet, but his descent from Laius of Labdacus of Polydorus of Cadmus, if it contain any truth at all, must set forth his maternal ancestry in the line of the Horite Etam or Get.tm. His mother, however, is called Jocastathe daughter of Menoeceus,and she is truly his father Mesha's second wifeChathath, not the daughter, but the mother of Meonothai. As an oracle had foretold the death of Laius at the hand of his offspring, the child was exposed, but was preserved by a herdsman, who brought him to Polybus king, of Corinth. Arriving at manhood, he' went forth to find his parents, and slew his father Laius in a dispute over the right of way. Immediately the Sphinx appeared before Thebes and devoured the people of that city. Creon, the rother of Jocasta, was on the tin-one, and offered his widowed sister and the kingdom to the slayer of the monster. (Edipus succeeded in the enterprise and married his own mother. Sir George Cox shows that the companion story to that of (Edipus is the legend of Telephus, king of Mysia. 14 His mother was Auge the daughter of Aleus of Tegea and his father, a mythic Hercules. He was exposed on Parthenion and brought up by the Arcadian Cory- thus, while his mother was carried away to Mysia and sold to king Teuthras of Teuthrania. Thither as a man he went to find her, and, according to one version, was offered his unknown mother in marriage on condition that he killed Idas, the enemy of Teuthras. He performed this service, but Auge refused to marry hiin, whereupon Teuthras himself took her to wife, and Telephus married his daughter Argiope. In another tradition, Ziph is the Ethiopian king < 'epheus, called by Herodotus the son of Bel us, although there was a Cepheus the son of Aleus of Teoea. His wife Cassiepea by pride of her beauty called down the vengeance of tin.' goddesses, who sent a sea monster to ravage the land and devour the people. The oracle of Amnion being con- sulted, commanded Cepheus to expose his daughter Andromeda to be destroyed by the dragon. This was done, when Perseus n Aryan Mythology. 842 THE HITTITES. appeared, slew the monster, and delivered the princess. Cepheus betrothed his daughter to the hero, which roused the anger of his nephew Phineus, to whom Andromeda had been previously promised. Perseus overcame and carried oft" his bride, but only after a severe contest with the warriors of Phineus ) which Ovid spiritedly describes. He names the warriors, among whom appear Phorbas, the son of Methion of Syene, Celadon of Mendes, Amphimedon of Libya, Lycabas of Syria, and Ethemon the Nabataean. 15 These are not imaginary characters, but names that were sung first in Italy in Etruscan and Sabine verse. The Messapian Japygians doubtless knew them well, all confused as they were in coming down the ages. Still one more Greek legend must account for the name Telephus, which does not harmonize with Ziph. It is that of the Taphians, who were also called Teleboans. Apollodorus tells the story. Mestor and Electryon were two. sons of Perseus. To Mestor, Lysidice, the daughter of the long defunct Pelops, bore a daughter Hippothoe, who was carried off by Poseidon, and became the mother of Taphius the chief of the Teleboans, a numerous family, so called because they had been taken far from their native land. Electryon had nine sons whose names need not be specified. Mestor and Electryon had reigned together in Mycene, but, by the departure of Taphius to the Teleboan islands, the latter had been left in sole possession of the kingdom. Taphius, however, returned and claimed the throne of his father Mestor. Electryon refused to surrender it, and the Taphians carried off his cattle. The nine sons of the king of Mycene pursued the robbers, but were all killed with the exception of Licymnius. Amphitryon, a nephew of Electryon, being the son of his brother Alceus and Hipponome the daughter of Menocceus, brought back the cattle from the Elian Polyxenus, with whom they had been left by the Taphians, and afterwards accidentally killed his uncle. Then he made war on the Taphians and overcame them. It is not easy to see the way clearly through this apparently contradictory mass of tradition, although there would be no difficulty in finding it full of solar mythology. A passage of genuine history sheds light upon the path of the pragmatizer. lr> Metamorphoses, iv., v. THE HITTITES IN EGYPT. 343 In the Kenite record we find these valuable words, few, but full of meaning, when divested of their editorial connections : " And the sons of Ephraim, Shuthelah and Bered his son, and Tahath his son. and Eladah his son, and Tahath his son. And Zabad his son, and Shuthelah his son, and Ezer and Elead, whom the men of Gath that were born in that land slew because they came down to take away their cattle. And Ephraim their father mourned many days and his brethren came to comfort him. And when he went in to his wife she conceived and bare a son, and he called his name Beriah because it went evil with his house." Ui Beyond the fact that one of the sons of Ephraim, an Egyptian prince as Joseph's son, was called Shuthelah after another Egyptian prince, the patriarch has nothing to do with the part of the genealogy here recorded. Tahath, the father of the slain, was the man who mourned, and not the supposititious Ephraim of seven generations back. It is the old story of the Seven against Thebes, which was mixed up in many traditions with that of the Beerothite and Zerethite war, popularly known as the siege of Troy. But the contestants in this case are the petty kingdoms of Egypt formerly kept in subjection by the strong arm of Jabez, on the one hand, and the descendants of that great Theban mon- arch on the other. The marriage of a daughter of Jabez and a sister of Mesha to Bered the son of Shuthelah, the Cadmonite, gave her son Tahath, the first Thothmes, a claim to universal sovereignty ; and the second union of Mesha with the widow of Abiezer made Meonothai, the first Amenhotep, dispute the right of Ziph, the lawful heir but the son of an inferior wife, to inherit empire. Thus the Kenezzites or Sekenens, represented by Amenhotep, and the Etamites, represented by the Thothmes, became the opponents of the Jabezites or Amenemes in the struggle for sovereignty. The pretenders were apparently aided by the Beerothites under Saul of Rehoboth.or, to use Egyptian phraseology, by the Osortasens. Two Hittite dynasties and one of Horite origin were in league against the Amenemes of Thebes in the time of Ziph and his son Mezahab. These Thebans had renounced the faith of their great ancestor, and with that faith had renounced his courage and wisdom. The horrid story of '' 1 Chron. vii. 20-23. 344 THE HITTITES. lEdipus is but one index to the corruption of morals that suc- ceeded the apostacy of the descendants of Jabez. The short record of the death of Tahath's sons carries us into a region which has furnished romantic tales to many lands and ages. Tahath was no Hittite, but his story is so intimately con- nected with that of the Hittites in Egypt that it cannot be passed by. His ancestor Shuthelah was the son of Jezreel, the son of Etam, and Etam or Getam, the Cadmus of the Greeks and Gautama of the Indians, stands in a double relation to Achumai or Khem, the Indian Yama and Persian Djemschid, who descended from Reaiah son of Shobal, and to Akan, the Greek Agenor and Indian Ao*ni, grandson of Reaiah's brother Mana- hath. This explains the worship of Atmoo or Re Athom by the Thothmes, and the Indian connection of Agni and the Divodasas. It was in the time of Etam and his son Jezreel that the Shepherds or Hittites came and drove the Horite family into the south, partitioning its kingdom among them. Etam represents Manetho's king Timaeus, in whose reign the invasion took place, but the Persian Djemschid, slain by Zohak, is Achumai or Khem. his relative, while the true Osiris is Etarn's son Jezreel, the sown of God, although the later Hadadezers adopted the Osirian name and located his myth at their Avith or Abydos, for the ancestor of Osiris was the Horite Seb, and Chemmis was associated with his tragic fate. 17 A daughter of Etam married Pelet son of Jahdai and bore him a son named Maachah, the ancestor of the Maacha- thites, afterwards of Megiddo near Jezreel, and this Maachah is the Macedo whom Diodorus makes a son of Osiris. By this marriage Pelet acquired great dignity, so that in Greek story he became Polydeukes or Pollux, twin brother of Castor or Achash- tari, in the family of the Dioscuri; but as lord of the underworld to which Osiris belonged, he was Pluto and Polydegmon, the Indian Paula.stya and Egyptian Balot of the mysteries. His wife Hazel- elponi was to the Greek* Persephone the daughter of Ceres, fur Ceres itself is but a form of Jezreel like the modern Zeraheen. By this marriage also Pelet became Polydorus, son of Cadmus, and through it his name became associated with the mournful story of Osiris as Balder son of Odin, whom his brother slew. 17 Kenrick, vol. i. THE HITTITES IN EGYPT. :U."> A volume would not tell the story of the Osirian line, as manv widely separated peoples set it forth in their traditions. Sir George Cox has shown that the cup of Ceres, the basket of the Welsh Gwyddno Garanhir, the jar found by Epiteles at Ithome, the goblet of Djemschid, and the Arthurian Sangreal, mysterious and never failing, all relate to one thing, and to these he adds the lotus tlower, which in Indian mythology is Pedma and in that of the Egyptians is sacred to Nofre Atmoo. 18 The connection is plain when sought for by the Kenite key, for Etam is there in Gwyddno, Ithome, Djemschid, Pedma and Atmoo, while Jezreel is Ceres, Garanhir, and Greal. And this lost cup, spiritualized by union with Christian tradition and immortalized in the verse of England's greatest living poet, a cup worth traversing the world and braving all its dangers to find, symbolized Horite empire in the land of the Pharaohs, rudely snatched away by Hittite hands, and, to the people longing for the return of their ancient rulers, it was the little kingdom far up the Nile in which dwelt the descendants of Etain's son, biding their time till the strong heir of Heth and. Amnion should weaken, and the children of the lotus come to their own again. Shuthelah. son of Jezreel, and his immediate successors, do not seem to have resisted the rule of Jabez. If the Persian Dabistan is to be believed when it says that Kai Kobad was aided by the Tartar Hestial, who is Shuthelah, the contrary was the case. 19 Bered, again, who was Shuthelah 's son, is the Greek Proetus, whose double relation to Jabez as the son of Abas and son-in-law of Jobates, shows his alliance with the ruling Pharaoh, as does the Persian story, which makes him a brother of Kai Khusrau. It is difficult to determine where the posterity of Jezreel dwelt. The god Thoth, who originated with Jahath. son of Reaiah and father of Achumai, ami whose name their Tahath better rendered, was originally worshipped at Eshmun or Hermo- polis, but this worship probably belonged to a later period, for the memorials of the first Thothmes, who is Tahath son of He red and the daughter of Jabez, are found far up the Nile at Kennati, opposite the island of Tombos. Thus the Elephantine kingdom of Aryan Mythology. i The Dabistan, i. !'.. 34(5 THE HITTITES. Syene lay between his province and the Theban capital. Thoth- mes is said to have warred in Palestine and Mesopotamia, inaugurating the Asiatic conquests of the Egyptians. If he did so, it must have been as the general of his father-in-law Jabez, still firmly seated on his imperial throne. Mesha and he must have been contemporaries during part of their lives, for the Greek tradition, representing the former as Mestor, makes him a brother of Tahath's son Eladah orElgadah,whom it terms Electryon. From the materials that legendary history afford, it would seem that Jabez and his son married into the old Egyptian line, but whether it was that part of it which reigned in Dongola, or that which was in subjection to the Kenezzites of Elephantine and Syene, is not }^et determined. One wife of Pepi was Antefanx, and analogy would place her in the latter division of the family, connecting her name with that of the ancestral Manahath through Zaavan. These marriages, instead of strengthening the claims of Jabez' descendants, weakened them, for the Hittite rule of matriarchy made Tahath, the son of the great Pharaoh's daughter whom the Greeks called Antea and Sthenoboea, a formidable aspirant to sovereignty. By these unions also Mesha and his son Ziph were drawn into idolatry, and the former was apparently alienated for a time from his father as well as from his religion. Ziph seems to have been disowned by his father Mesha, and to have been brought up by his grandfather Jabez, who survived him. The latter part of that long reign of a hun- dred years granted to the son of Zobebah must have been embittered by the idolatry and strife of his descendants, but there is no evidence that he ever relaxed his hold upon the sceptre of Egyptian empire. With his death came the deluge. There is ample authority for making the immediate successor of Jabez his great-grandson Mezahab, the Menthesuphis who follows Phiops of a hundred years in Manetho's sixth dynasty. The name Mezahab read as a Semitic word means the golden, and has been thus translated in that of the Greek Acrisius, whose descent is traced through Abas and Lynceus to iEgyptus ; and an analogous form is that of the Persian Kai Khusrau, who is derived through Siavesek and Kai Kous from Kai Kobad. Dr. Birch read the name of Mezahab on a statue at Turin as Horemheb, THE HITTITES IN EGYPT. 347 the father of Mutnetem, and the last of his race. 20 Hor Maanub, seeing he called himself the golden Horus, is a preferable form of the name, most of the elements of which are in Ra-nub-maa, who is known to have been a Hycsos king. He is probably the Menephron of Ovid and the Menophres of Hyginus, who charge him with the crime of (Edipus. The addition of ra, the sun, to Manub, the Egyptian equivalent of the Semitic Mezahab, would yield Manubra. He was the father of Nitocris, according to the lists, but on the monuments, as at Abydos and elsewhere, her name may be read as Mykera or Mytera, She is thus the Matred of the Kenite list, and her name, if Semitic, is derived from miatar, rain. In the tablet of Abydos this queen is represented as the w r ife of Thothmes II., who is the second Tahath and the son of Eladah. The claim of his family to the Egyptian throne was strengthened by this second alliance of a Tahath with the line of Jabez. It is very unlikely that Matred was the mother of Zabad, since he had three sons, Shuthelah, Ezer, and Elead, who died with their father before the walls of Thebes, before Beriah, the youngest son of Tahath, was born. Beriah was the child of Matred, and he is the Perseus of Greek story. The story of his birth is that Danae his mother, the daughter of Acrisius and Eurydice daughter of Lacedemon, was shut up in a brazen tower, because it was foretold that her offspring would be fatal to Acrisius. But Jupiter visited her in a shower of gold, and her son Perseus was born. Her father then placed Danae and the child in a coffer and sent it forth to sea, thus intending to destroy them, but the winds and waves drifted the ark to the island of Seriphos. where Dictys received it and took its occupants to his home. Polydectes, brother of Dictys, whom he had dethroned, wished to marry Danae. However, he waited till Perseus was grown -up, and then, to get him out of the way, sent him on a mad errand after the head of the Gorgon Medusa. Perseus suc- ceeded in his perilous task, and, rapidly returning to Seriphos, to find his mother seeking protection at the altar from tin- pursuit of Polydectes, he turned the Gorgon's face upon that monster, transforming him to stone, set Dictys on the throne thus vacated, and took his mother home to Argos. On the way '-'" Trans. Hoc. Bib. Arch. iii. 480. 348 THK HITTITES. home lie stopped at Larissa, where Teutamas the king was celebrating games, in which the young hero took part with such success that Acrisius came to see the champion. A misdirected quoit struck the old monarch, and Perseus caused the death of his grandfather, and inherited the kingdom. In this story, Lace- denion, the father of the wife of Acrisius, is probably Elgadah, the son of one Tahath and the father of another. Acrisius, a corruption of chryseos, golden, is Mezahab, and Danae, visited by the rain of gold, is Matred. Jupiter and Teutamas of Larissa are equally the second Thothmes, and Perseus is Beriah or Berigah. Even Dictys and Polydectes are Zocheth and Ben Zocheth, grandsons through Ishi or Ishgi, of the Elephantine Laobra. 21 The association of Perseus with the stories illustrating the histories of Mesha and Ziph, is an anachronism of the worst description, which arose out of the great fame of the hero, causing poets and other story tellers to ascribe to him and to his posterity all the great events and chief names of the age in which he lived. The Egyptian story of Mezahab, as told by Herodotus, is that he was assassinated by his nobles and avenged by his sister Nitocris, who drowned the murderers. The Persian account of Kai Khusrau, son of Siavesek, is a mixture of two opposite traditions. To avenge his father's murder he engaged in hostili- ties with the mythical Afrasiab, his chief general being Gudarz, son of Kishwad, who is really Hadar the Beerothite, an ally of the enemies of the kings of Thebes. It has already been shown how the two expeditions of Gudarz, the first unfortunate, the second victorious, represent the two sieges of Thebes from the side of its foes. The other chief event in the life of Kai Khusrau is his abdication and disappearance in a foreign land. This is probably historical, for many Indian tribes have a similar legend concerning him. The Pueblo tribes of New Mexico regard Montezuma as the very essence of goodness and the 'great bene- factor of their race. He was the founder of Acoma and Pecos, two of their cities, and for a time reigned over the tribes. At last he departed from them, prophesying before he went of a -' Dictys and Polydectes occur by anticipation, for the former, as Zocheth, married a daughter of Rameses, or Beriah. THE HITTITES IN EGYPT. 349 # time of great drought and famine that was to come, and of their enslavement by oppressive invaders. Planting a tree upside down, he told his subjects to keep the sacred tire burning until the tree should fall, when he would return with an armv of white people, destroy their enemies, and restore former prosperity, Dr. Short says : " For generations these strange architects and faithful priests have waited for the return of their god looked for him to come with the sun and descend by the column of smoke which rose from the sacred fire. As of old, the Israelitish watcher upon Mount Seir replied to the inquiry " What of the night 1 " " The morning coineth," so the Pueblo sentinel mounts the housetop at Pecos and gazes wistfully into the east for the golden appearance, for the rapturous vision of his redeemer, for Montezuma's return ; and though no ray of light meets his watching eye, his never-failing faith, with cruel deception, replies " The morning cometh." - Mexican history knows three Monte- zumas, the well-known historical character, and two of earlier date. The first of these is the Montezuma who reigned over the great city of Chicomoztoc, which some have identified with the " Casas grandes de Montezuma " on the river Gila. He was a harsh and oppressive king who laid heavy burdens on his people and the Aztec Mexicans, so that the latter and many discontented ones among the former left his dominions under the leadership of his son Chalehiuh Tlatonac. whom Opochtli inspired, to find a home elsewhere. The second Montezuma is said to have been one of the greatest Mexican kings, who, during his reign of twenty-nine years, brought his kingdom to a pitch of prosperity before unknown. His surname was Ilhuicamina, and the name of his father, Chimalpopoca, neither of which show connection with the story of Mezahab. Moreover he is reported to have died as recently as 14G!) A.l). Hut it is remarkable that he should have set aside his son, whose name even is not mentioned in the codices, in favour of his grand-children, the offspring of his daughter Atotoztli, the waterfall, and Tezozomoc, son of It/.eo- huatl. This certainly looks like the importation of the Kgyptian history of Mezahab, who in the same way preferred the- child of his daughter Matred and his son-in-law Thothmes, to his own - Short, North Americans of Antiquity, "A'.H\. 350 THE HITTITES. * son, into late Mexican history. Kai Khusrau also left the throne of Iran to Lohorasp, a stranger. 23 That Mezahab had other children than Matred is asserted in the Sanscrit tradition, which is the best illustration of the Kenite record of the slaughter of Tahath's sons, of the story of the Seven against Thebes, and of the destruction of Electryon's sons by the Taphians, as well as of Aneurin's first battle of Cattraeth, and the disaster of the Persian Gudarz. " Hear, king, how the renowned Vitahavya, the royal rishi, attained the condition of Brahmanhood venerated by mankind, and so difficult to be acquired. It happened that Divodasa king of Kasi, was attacked by the sons of Vitahavya, and all his family slain by them in battle. The afflicted monarch thereupon resorted to the sage Bharadvaja, who performed for him a sacrifice in consequence of which a son named Pratardana was born to him. Pratardana becoming an accomplished warrior, was sent by his father to take vengeance on the Vitahavyas. They rained upon him showers of arrows and other missiles as clouds pour down upon the Himalaya ; but he destroyed them all and they lay with their bodies besmeared with blood like kinsuka trees cut down." 24 The poet then goes on to tell that when Pratardana wished Bhrigu the sage to surrender Vitahavya, who had fled to him for refuge, he received for answer, " There is no Kshattriya here ; all these are Brahmans." Thus Vitahavya became a Brahman, and Gritsamada was his son and from him came the Srinjayas. But the son of Divodasa was King Mitrayu, a Brahman rishi. In other stories the avenger of the slaughtered and exterminator of the Kshattriyas is Parasara, son of Saktri, and Parasu Rama, son of Jamadagni. The latter is Beriah as the descendant on his father's side of Yama and Agni, or Achumai and Akan, and as the first Rameses. The name Mitrayu given to the son of Divodasa, a name which denotes the same person as Pratardana, Parasara, and Parasu Rama, is important, for, besides connnecting Matred with this hero, it identifies him with the Persian Mithras. Unhappily the Zend Avesta, which celebrates Mithra, is one of the most obscure of ancient books. In the Mihr Yasht of the "''' B. de Bourbourg, Nations Civilisees, ii. 295, iii. 281. Mirkhond, 258, 259. -* Muir's Sanscrit Texts, i. 229. THE HITTITES IN EGYPT. 351 Khordah Avesta we read : " Praise to Mithra who possesses wide pastures, who has a thousand ears, ten thousand eyes, the Yazata with named name and Rama-kastra, Ahura Mazda spake to the holy Zarathrusta : When I created Mithra who possesses wide pastures, holy, I created him as worthy of honour, as praise- worthy as I myself, Ahura Mazda." 25 The religion of Zoroaster was introduced into Persia in the reign of Gushtasp, accordino- to the historians, and the Zend Avesta bears all the marks of a manufactured creed intended to unite the rival Horite and Hittite peoples. Most of the Hittites were sun worshippers and many of them are such to-day. While this sun worship was retained in the new r creed it was associated with that of fire, in other words, of the ancestral Horite Akan who is Agni and Ignis. The chief god Ahura Mazda, who was the first Ameshaspenta, may be fairly identified with the legendary Lohurasp, father of Gushtasp, and who resigned the crown in his favour. He is thus a second Kai Khusrau, a Har em hebi or golden Horus, a Mezahab and a fire deity Montezuma. Mithra, proceeding from him through his daughter Ahura, is the son of Matred, namely, Beriah. Spenta Mainyu, connnected with Spenta Armaiti, denotes Esfendiar, falsely called the son of Gushtasp, being the Egyptian Simentu and Kenite Shimon, son of Hadar and Mehe- tabel, whom Spenta Armaiti represents, for she is another daughter of Ahura Mazda. Another great Ameshaspenta is Vohumano or Behmen, and he is the historical Bahmen son of Esfendiar: in the Kenite genealogy, Amnion son of Shimon. Hadar again is Drvaspa in the Khordah Avesta, Darab. absurdly made the son of Bahmen instead of his grandfather, in Mirkhond's history, and the original of the Persian Darius. II is war is obscurely mentioned in the following prayer : " Grant me () good most profitable Drvaspa this favour that I may smite the mur- dering Turanian Frangrasyana behind the sea Chaechasta, the deep abounding in waters, I, the son of the daughter of Syavar- shana, the man slain by violence, and of Aghrae-rathn the descendant of Naru." The murdering Frangra-syann is possibly Baalhanan, the chief enemy of Hadar. The much disguised Tahath of the Zend Avesta and of Persian tradition i Yistaspn -' Zend Avesta, Spiegel and Bleek. So 2 THE HITTITES. and Gushtasp, for the final asp and aspa is an euphonic suffix. Another character who has an important place in the Persian scriptures is Yima, the historical Jemschid, the Egyptian Khem and Kenite Achumai. Thus the Zoroastrian system was one that mediated between two peoples and their religions, flattering both by recognizing the divinity, not simply of ancestors, but also of the living princely representatives of each. Mithras, whom many writers have compared with the Greek Perseus, is recog- nized as the mediator. He is depicted in the act of killing the bull Aboudad, just as the Thothmes and Barneses are set forth as trampling upon the snake Apophis. Aboudad the sacred bull is the Egyptian Apis, the worship of which was abolished by Jabez, but reinstituted by his successor. The destruction of these symbols of the mighty Pharaoh denoted indeed hatred of him and of his holy creed, but it also had a good side, for it symbolized the supersedence of the prevailing idolatry in the form of image and animal worship by the cult of fire as the emblem of supreme divinity. We are now in a position to understand the historical connec- tion of the short Kenite account of the slaughter of the sons of Tahath. According to that account it happened before the birth of Beriah, so that if the Sanscrit stories which make him the avenger of his slain brethren be true, the expedition of the Epigoni must have been more than ten years after the first assault on Thebes. Also as Hadar of Edom married a daughter of Matred and sister of Beriah, he was no doubt the contemporary of that monarch, and his father or grandfather Saul of Rehoboth is more likely to have been, as Osortasen III., the ally of Tahath 's sons. Jabez was dead, and Mezahab, his great-grandson, followed him on the throne of Thebes as Amenemes IV. But the new king had been brought up an idolater, and, to conciliate the native Egyptians, added to his golden name that of the ancestral o-od Horus, calling himself Hormanub. This concession did not satisfy the ancient line represented by Tahath, nor the mixed Horite and Kenezzite royal family, of which Leophrah was the head, being the son of Meonothai, whose mother Hathath had been married by Mesha, the grandfather of Mezahab. Still another opponent was Saul, who, having secured the empire of THE HITTITES IN EGYPT. 353 Gebalene, and reconquered from the Pharaohs the whole of Arabia Petraea, wished to add to his dominions the throne of Abydos, on which his ancestor Hadad was first seated. On the tablet of Karnak, Laobra appears, as the contemporary of Osor- tasen III. These three kings, Tahath of Nubia, Leophrah of Syene, and Saul of Abydos, resolved to take Thebes from the heir of Jabez. Tahath sent his son Zabad and his three Grand- sons Shuthelah, Ezer, and Elead, to the war, but did not go him- self, although the Greek traditions make him as Tydeus, one of the seven. These traditions do not mention Ezer and Elead but represent Zabad by Capaneus, the father of Sthenelus. Yet Sthenelus was not one of the Greek seven, unless Eteoclus lie his disguise and that of Shuthelach. Leophrah or Ophrah appears in the Greek story as Amphiaraus, a descendant of Melampus ; for Abiezer, the grandfather of Ophrah, was of the family of Rapha. In the Greek, Welsh, and confused Persian accounts. Hadar is made the leader of the expedition as Adrastus, Eidiol, and Gudarz, and the Greek story sets forth Amphiaraus as the killer of Talaus, the father of Adrastus, in a former feud. Yet his father Saul cannot have conquered Lower Egypt until after the death of Jabez, and that lie did conquer it is certain, for his sepulchral pyramid was built at Dashur near Memphis. He is at the same time the Egyptian Sesotris ; as Osortasen III. an object of worship to Thothmes III. and IY. ; and the Saulaces of Pliny who is reported to have overcome Sesostris. The exigen- cies of chronology seem to make it imperative to disregard the general voice of tradition and to substitute Saul for his son Hadar in the first history of the Theban war. A passage in Pausanius favours this substitution. He says that Hippocoon, by whom Jabez seems to be designated, and his sons, having leagued themselves with the faction of Icarius, the Ekronites of Philistia, so called from their ancestor Eker, became greatly more powerful than Tyndareus, and compelled him to take refuge with Aphareus in Messenia : and that he had children in Thai- amis, a town of Messenia : and that he was restored to his king- dom by Hercules.-''' This statement confirms the monumental illustration of the contemporaneousness of Osortasen III. and -' Pausanias, iii. 1- (23) 354 THE HITTITES. Laobra, for as Ophrah he is Aphareus, whoso kingdom of Mes- senia was named after his father Megonothai, and included Talmis above Syene, the Thalamis of Pausanias. The vanity of the Spartan genealogists led them to derive Eker the son of Ram and grandson of Jerachmeel, Jabez the Great, and Saul the Hadadezrite, from one father (Ebalus, whose name has historical connection only with the first of them. Eker, the eponym of Ekron in Philistia, is famous in ancient history. He was a Japhetic hero, the son of Ram, from whom the names of Rome and Brahma came. 27 As Geker. for the initial letter is ayin, he is the Greek Cecrops and the oriental Susravas and Sugriva. The only geographical term that connects in Palestine with the names Eker or Geker and Ekron or Gekron is the Maaleh Akrabbim, or hill of the scorpions, at the foot of the Dead Sea. 2s Gekrab is the same word as the Greek skorpios and Latin scorpio, and the formidable scorpion men depicted by the ancient Chaldeans were the descendants of Eker, who called themselves Gekrabbi. 29 But the commoner name of this people was Ekronites, although Homer calls them the barbarous-voiced Carians. 30 Their connection with the family of Jabez appears in the adoption by them* of his mother Zobebah as tutelary goddess of Ekron under the name Baal-Zebub, which is no doubt a semitized version of her designation. 31 Bryant has shown that Baal-Zebub was a feminine divinity and the same as Achor of Gyrene. 32 Eker was apparently a dweller in Egypt, for Manetho places him, as Necherophes, at the head of his third, but first Memphite, dynasty. He is thus the Uchoreus of Diodorus, for to him that author attributes the building of Memphis. 33 Hero- dotus makes Psammetichus the first Pharaoh to employ Carian mercenaries, and speaks of the fear with which their brazen armour inspired the Egyptians. 34 It is said that a quarter in -' The Brahman name arose in Egypt where Pi was the masculine article, trans- forming romi, a man, into piromi. See Herod, ii. 143, and Sir G. Wilkinson's notes in Rawlinson's Translation. - s Joshua, xv. 3. '-"' Smith, Chaldean Account of Genesis, p. 249, and illustration 24. 30 Iliad, ii. 'I 2 Kings, i. 2, 16. "- Bryant. " Diod. Sic. i. 2, 7. '* Herodot. ii. 152. THE HITTITES IN EGYPT. 355 Memphis was assigned to them called Caro Memphis. But the Carians or Ekronites, also called Buzites, from Buz, a descend- ant of Eker, were Egyptian mercenaries from the beginning of the reign of Jahdai. 35 Whether he led them out of Gerar into Egypt, or found them in that country, they were his allies, and the strength of the Theban kingdom. They are the white men in armour with whom Montezuma promised to return and restore the glories of the Aztec empire, so that when the Spaniards appeared on the Mexican coast the natives deemed them to be the retinue of their ancient divine king. Elihu, the son of Barachel the Buzite of the kindred of Ram, and the friend of Job, was one of these Carians, and Bargylia in Caria bore his father's name. 36 In the time of Jabez this Elihu must have lived, for he shared his faith, being a devout centurion and one that feared God. Unhappily the Kenite genealogy of the Buzites does not contain his name, so that he must have been the son of a younger son. The mailed champions who were in front of the enemy's host in the Gododin were these Japhetic warriors. And they were the faction of Icarius that made Hippocoon stronger than Tyndareus. As they had served Jabez, so they were the protectors of his descendant Mezahab. When the seven came against Thebes, it was these men of Gath born in the land of Egypt, Philistines, Carians, Greeks, who met the armies of the three kings. Zabad son of Tahath and his three sons were brave warriors, but the descendants of the men of Gerar whom Phichol had trained to arms and made the first standing army in the world's history, were more than a match for them and their host. The four Thothmetic princes fell, and the father of Zabad was a childless man. Thus he was Divodasa bereft of his children by the Srinjayas, called sons of Vitahavya, but really tin; Sharonites descended from Eker. And in the Taphian story, his father Elgadah or Electryon stands for him, a man equally made desolate by the descendants of Taphius. It is a coincidence that one of these descendants is Chersidamas, and that Gritsamada is the son of Vitahavya, and that the; Hercules of Strasburg was Krutsanam, which means a valiant man. hi the engagement, 1 Chron. v. 13-15. Job, xxxii. 2. 356 THE HITTITES. Caphtorini find Philistini were victorious over those who came to take away their cattle. But the word miknehem does not simply mean cattle ; it means possessions, wealth, territory, just as the Basque abere, animal, becomes aberatz, rich, riches, and the Latin pecus gives pecunia. For the three kings came to Thebes to deprive the line of Jabez of that city, their last posses- sion, and drive the Amtnono Hittite stock out of the land of Egypt. Although Mezahab was victorious over his three rivals by the help of his Philistine warriors, he was unable to regain the empire of Jabez. Saul as Osortasen III. held all Lower Egypt, with the exception of the Xoite kingdom in the Delta, in which the descendants of Anub still reigned, and from Abydos and Tentyris in the south he menaced the Jahdaites of Coptos and Thebes. The aged Tahath in Nubia, grieving over his slain, yet jealous of Saul's power, made peace with Mezahab, and received in marriage his daughter Matred, who became the mother of his son Beriah aud of a daughter Mehetabel. Saul died, according to Greek tradition, by the hand of Amphiaraus or Ophrah, and his empire fell to pieces. His son Hadar was compelled to flee from Abydos, perhaps for a time to Xois, where his brother-in-law Michael reigned, but afterwards, emerging from obscurity, he began the victorious career that has already been illustrated. The period between the death of Jabez and the accession of Beriah was one of anarchy. Mezahab bound himself to leave the crown of Thebes to his daughter's son, but his own son, Gritsamada, Chersidamas or Crechtasena,son of Megavahana, whose name does not appear on the Kenite lists, refused to ratify the bargain when Mezahab died or went into exile, so that the struggle between the races began afresh. In the former contest, Laobra son of Meonothai of the Kenezzite or Sekenen family, was an ally of Tahath. As his father was the first Amenhotep or Menephtah, he must have been the second of that name. It is not clear what his personal relation to the Jabezite and Tahathite lines was, but it is known that he claimed a quasi descent from the former by the marriage of Mesha to his widowed grandmother Hathath, and that his grandson Zoheth was afterwards united to a daughter of Beriah named Sherah. The name of Laobra or Leophrah is famous in Irish story as Labradh Loingseach. His Kenezzite descent is THE HITTITES IN EGYPT. 337 given in Ugaine More, the name of his great-grandfather, but his grandfather Laoghaire Lorck is hard to account for, although the true father Meonothai is restored in Maion. which is said to have been Labradh's original name. His reputed father Oilioll Aine may be a corruption of Othniel, the son of Kenaz and father of Hathath. Cobhthach Caolmbreag assassinated his own brother Laoghaire and his brother's son Oilioll. The child Maion he compelled to eat part of the hearts of his father and grandfather and to swallow a living mouse, by which he thought to destroy him. The boy, through these barbarities, lost the use of speech, whereupon the tyrant dismissed him, deeming him harmless. He was carried to Fearmorck in Munster, where King Scoriat entertained him. Afterwards he passed into France or Armenia, and took service under the king, so distin- guishing himself that the world rang with his praise. Moriat, the beautiful daughter of Scoriat of Munster, sent the harper Craftine to him with rich gifts, and this action awoke in Maion or Labradh the desire to reconquer his grandfather's kingdom. Arming his Gaulish or Armenian soldiers with broad green battle axes, he took shipping and landed at Wexford, whence he advanced to meet the enemy of his line. He came upon Cobh- thach unprepared, defeated, and put him to death. Then lie married Moriat and had a prosperous reign of eighteen years. However, it is told that he had enormous ears like those of a horse, to conceal which he allowed his hair to grow long, and on account of which he put to death every barber who polled him. At length a young man who performed this office, being spared on account of his mother's entreaties and on condition that he would never divulge the secret, whispered it into a hollow tree. Of this tree Craftine innocently made a new harp, which, when played before the king, incessantly repeated these words. "Labradh has horse's ears." The king, recognizing the voice of heaven in the harp's tones, repented and uncovered his long- ears.- 7 The same story is told of Midas of Phrygia, but the Irish one is certainly not borrowed from the Phrygian. After reigning eighteen years, Labradh was slain by Meilge the son of Cobh- thach, whom he had put to death. ~ Keating, 1!K). 358 THE HITTITES. The name Laobra or Leophrah is a compound of Ophrah and al, powerful, similar in structure to Laomer or the mighty Omer. As a local name it occurs in Palestine as Ophrah and Beth Leophrah, being counted to the Abiezrites through the union of Hathath, Ophrah's grandmother, with Abiezer the Rapha. 38 As the initial letter of Ophrah is ayin the name may be read Ophrah *nd Gophrah, Leophrah and Legophrah. Thus it is the same word as Lakabri in an inscription of Sennacherib, and as Leucophrys, the name of a place in the island of Tenedos. 39 Conon tells the story of the hatchet of Tennes, which, like the statues of Jupiter Labradeus or Labrandeus carrying a double-headed battle axe, recalls the green partisans with which Labradh armed his fol- lowers. The second wife of Cycnus king of the Troad com- plained to that monarch of the conduct of her step-children Tennes and Hemithea, and Cycnus, to please his wife, shut them up in the traditional coffer and set them adrift upon the sea. The ark was carried to* an island bearing the name of Leucophrys, but as the people received the prince and princess as their sovereigns, it was renamed Tenedos in honor of Tennes. Cycnus repented his treatment of his children and came in a ship to Tenedos to recall them. The vessel arrived in port and was made fast to the pier, but before his father could disembark, Tennes severed the cable with his axe. Hence, he who breaks oft* an affair abruptly is said to use the hatchet of Tennes. 41 ' Whatever historical truth there may be here of a quarrel between Kenaz and his son Othniel, these are the names that Cycnus and Tennes stand for, and Leucophrys is Leophrah, the man with the axe. The Lombards were Germanized Leophraites whose own tradition connects their name with the word halbert and not with Longo- bardi or long beards. Pope Stephen knew their name, and in an epistle to Pepin blamed him for having anything to do with a race from whom the lepers originated. 41 Leophrah as Labaris was, according to Manetho, the author of the Labyrinth, which can hardly be the structure on Lake Moeris identified with it by Lepsius, as it bears the name of Amenemes III. or Jabez. The " Judges, vi. 11, 24. 311 Records of the Past, i. 47 ; Strabo, etc. 4,1 Conon, xxviii. 41 Kohlrausch, History of Germany, New York, 1855, pp. 30, 91. THE HITTITES IN EGYPT. 3.")9 Cretan labyrinth is said to have been at Onossus or Gnossus, which Ulysses in the Odyssey describes as the vast city where Minos reigned. 42 This is Konosso or Kenez in Upper Egypt, where the Kenezzite Pharaohs reigned, of whom Leophrah was one. and where there are extensive remains. 43 In British story the ally of Eidiol or Hadar is Aui-elius Ambrosius, just as Amphiaraus and Adrastus, and Aphareus and Tyndareus, are allied in Greek story, and as we know from the monuments, that Saul or Osortasen III. and Laobra dwelt together. 44 The great work of Ambrosius, accomplished by the supernatural aid of Merlin, was the bringing of the Giant's Dance from Mount Killaraus in Ireland to Mount Ambrius in Britain. Stonehenge is popularly connected with this ancient story from the banks of the Nile. The fate of Ophrah is doubtful. As Labradh he was assassinated by his successor. As Ambrosius the same fate befell him at the hands of the Saxon Eopa ; and as Amphiaraus, the ground opened beneath him when warring against Thebes and he was engulfed. The names Eopa and Cobhthach, and the relationship of the latter to Labradh, seem to indicate that his enemies were the Charashim, sons of Joab, whose father Seraiah was the brother of Leophrah's great-grandfather Othniel, and whose centre was Korusko south of Konosso. The explanation of the fable of the horse's or ass's ears is to be" found in Egypt. It will be remembered that the cognizance of the Hittites was the hare, the long-eared animal. Kenrick refers to a deity that seems to have symbolized the race, saying : ' The divinity represented, a sitting figure with long ears and a head similar to that of a tapir, often occurs on monuments, especially in Nubia. The phonetic name was discovered to be Set or Seth. It was observed that the character had been chiselled out whenever it occurred in the name of a king. This appearance of hostility, which Champollian first remarked in the Museum at Turin, and found universal in Egypt, led him to conclude that it could be no other than Typhon, the principle of Evil, one of whose Egyptian names was Seth, and thus the name 4 - Odyssey, xix. ITS. Laobra is on the Tablet of Karnak, Share's History of Kgypt, i. 12. " Geoffrey's British History. 360 THE HITTITES. of the king was read Sethei, and the effaced figure was supposed to be an ass, which was an emblem of Typhon." 45 The king into whose name this long-eared element entered is Seti Meneph- thah, and the first of that name was the grandson of Leophrah. It would appear that the kings of Elephantine, on account of some alliance with the Horite family at Syene, had striven to suppress the knowledge of their Hittite descent from Ethnan and Bela, and to have themselves recognized as descendants of the most ancient line of kings, but in spite of their efforts the murder would out, and the long ears of Seth declai-ed their parentage. At the death of Leophrah his family fell into obscurity, his son Ishi or Ishgi being merely known as a stranger king whose tomb at Thebes is in a valley apart from the other Pharaohs. His name has been read Skhai, Eesa, Oaiee and Ai. This Ishi had two sons, Zoheth and Benzoheth, and Zoheth is the name which the Egyptians represented by Seti, just as they repre- sented Tahath by Thoth. A truer form would be Saite or Sahid. In Greek story Zocheth is Dictys, and Benzocheth, Polydectes, whose descent is summarily given, for they are called the sons of Magnes, the son of Pierius. Thus their father and grandfather are omitted, and they are referred to Megonothai, the first Amenhotep or Menephthah, and from him to Beor, who, as Busiris, was among the earliest Egyptian monarchs. In Persian story Zocheth is altogether out of place as Zohak, the slayer of Djemschid, who, along with Afrasiab, divided the hate of the historians of Iran. As Afrasiab is called the son of Pecheng, he no doubt represents Ophrah of the Kenezzites, Sekenens, or Apachnids, among whose descendants Bechen Aten or Atin re Bakhan appears. The Chaldean legend of Izdubar, who is accom- panied by Zaidu, his son, sets forth Ophrah and Zoheth. 4 *' Chronologically they are altogether out of place, as is the pres- ence of the Greek Zethus in the companion tradition to that of Izdubar, but as the Chaldean heroes are represented as killing Hubaba or Jobab, who dispossessed the Ethnanite Dinhaba, son of Bela of Beor, the vengeance of the Ethnanites was placed by the romancer in the hands of the most illustrious persons of that 4 " Kenrick, ii. 214. 4,; Chaldean Account of Genesis. THE HITTITES IN EGYPT. 3) I tribe, in spite of the fact that they lived many generations later. In Italy Izdubar, as god of pestilence, was Februus, who was connected with or the same being as Lupercus, being associated with Pan. as Izdubar in the Chaldean legend is with Heabani. But he was also Liparus, called the son of Auson, instead of his father. This Auson was the eponym of the Ausones or Osci, also called Aurunci, but Liparus is said to have died at Surreri- tum in Campania. APPENDICES. 36; APPENDIX I. The Ancient Hittite Language. This language is now known, and known only from the inscriptions transliterated and translated in this work. But the history of the Hittite people has shown that the Ugrie or Finnic family of languages constitutes one branch of its descendants- Another branch is the Basque or Baskic, embracing, besides the language of the Pyrenees so-called, th; Pictish. Celt-Iberian, Etruscan, Phrygian, and Lycian, all dead tongues at this day. A third class is that of the languages of the Caucasus, some of which pri'sent the peculiar pronominal characteristics of the Basque. Leaving out of sight the little studied non-Aryan languages of India and the Parthian, only known through inscriptions on coins. the unclassified languages of northern Asia constitute the next group of descendants in which the Japanese alone is classical. The last and by far the largest division of the Khitan languages is the American, including almost, if not all, the postponing forms of speech on the continent. Some of these, and notably the Iroquois, present the so-called polysynthesis which is found in the Basque and in some of the dialects of the Caucasus and of Siberia. In the ancient Hittite inscriptions from Hamath, Carchemish, Marasia and Cappadocia, there is no polysynthesis, no amalgama- tion of the verb substantive with subjective and objective pro- nouns, direct and indirect, such as appears in Basque, Caucasian, and Iroquois. The language they set forth is as simple in point of structureas is the Japanese. The inference is that polysynthesis is no radical quality of language, no characteristic demanding classification, but an accident of a peculiar nature to account for if one can. Language is the expression of thought as well as a help to thought. Grammar is logic in expression, and diversities in grammar indicate diversity of logical process. A sharply defined line cannot be drawn between languages in this connection, but 366 THE HITTITES. they can nevertheless be thoroughly classified. The radical diversity is one of thought. Ideas are concrete or abstract, and while the concrete idea is the picture in the mind of an object or an action, the abstract is that of a relation. The Semitic and Sub-Semitic, the Celtic, and generally speaking, the Indo-European mind, was analytical, and placed the abstract idea before the concrete. Thus the Englishman says : " I will give it to him." In this sentence personality is abstract, so is futurity with volition, and of the same nature is the dative to. Taking the preposition as the type of this form of thought,it may be said that English is a prepositional language. So are the Semitic and Celtic languages. Sanscrit has many postpositions and postpositional forms arising out of the lengthened contact of the Brahman with the Kshattriya> but it has also many prepositional forms, and the sister tongues of Asia and Europe are prepositional. But the Khitan languages in general terms may be said never to make use of prepositions* or prepositional forms. The concrete was the first idea to strike the intelligence of the Hittites, and they postponed the relative term. To call the Malay-Polynesians by the name Turanian, to class the American Mayas and Quiches with the Aztecs, and the Algonquins with the Iroquois, is an offence against logic, an evidence of blind- ness to the commonest principles of language on the part of the perpetrators. The Hittite language claims kindred with the Akkadian or old Turanian speech of Chaldea and Babylonia in grammatical forms and in vocabulary, but the two do not coincide. The Akkadian has been ranked in the Ugric or Finnic family, while the Hittite of Hamath and Carchemish pertains to the unclassified group of languages which the author has called the Khitan. In point of vocabulary the Akkadian is full of roots common to it and the Celtic, resulting from the union of Sumer and Akkad. These roots rarely appear in the Hittite and its direct descendants, but in the Toltec dialects of Peru they are found. Now, the Zerethites were the intimate allies of the Sumerians in Babylonia and southern Palestine. The Sumerian or Celtic influence was nowhere sufficiently strong to change the radical current of Turanian thought, but Semitic influence in Assyria and elsewhere com- pletely metamorphosed the speech of some Hittite tribes, making THE ANCIENT HITTITE LANGUAGE. 367 it akin to that of the Malay-Polynesians, and in point of structure totally un-Turanian. Some Semitic words appear in the Hittite of the monuments, but there is no trace of this Semitizing of Hittite thought. Little can be said at this stage of Hittite phonetics. The language was expressed by syllables, not by letters, and these syllables seem to have been open, consisting either of a long vowel or of a vowel preceded by a consonant. The aspirate It and semi- vowel y are indistinguishable. The liquids I, m, n, rare all present, although in many descendants of the Hittite some of them are wanting, for Japanese has no I, Iroquois no m, Aztec no /'. The labials b and p have no separate signs, and the sounds of/, v and w, which appear in the Lat-Indian syllabary, have no place in Hittite phonetics. The dentals d and t are not clearly differenti- ated, although new texts may enable us to assign '/ values to certain dental symbols, for in Asia Minor and in Etruria a dis- tinction is drawn between the two sounds. The sibilants seem to have been similar to those of the Japanese, including the Italian ci, which in transliterated Japanese is represented by shi, vhi,ji. The last letter of the English alphabet was a compound one in Hittite as in Japanese, being the equivalent of the Japanese ds, ts: it is represented by t and s forms in combination. The phonetic values of the many hieroglyphics representing guttural syllables appear to be reducible to three, he or hi, ka, and ko or hu. Even to a greater extent than in Basque and Japanese, k and @ ne sa ta la sa in su to ba matsu hil ba al ka mata ?cRo4 +-0fh:f t ' pi sa sa n il maka ne ncno ga gu ba ke M.h A I -I- c 1 # CO P WQ ke ne mata mata ne sa na ba sanes sa ri pi sa ne ri toha go ke itsu ka ke ra sa ki no no ga gu ba n^hm lAO + cB^CIilCiff ke te ma ta mata ma ta ne sa ka ra sb ta su to ba A J3) tf matsu hil ba al ka HAMATH, III &. V. ka, le, ba,maka. ka, ke, ba, ka,ba,ma, ha, ha, ma, ha, ka, ke + ^(DA&^/c -u^bh W& I a ne, ha, la, ma, fa, kapesa, ka,an, teu.aisii, ha, maka,kasa, haka, ka. ba, ka. la. ka, ne, ba, sa. a a, ne,mahsu,ne, ka, ba,ag,in,ba ne J c *y^o!}Jmtei^rf>hck mahsu, ne, al, ha, ka, ka, ba. ke, ba, ka, ha.ne sa, ka, hsu,sa,ki Ac^jVHc da, ma, sa, ka, sa ne, sa H.v.2 J Q* m If + flJUa* tOOf o sa, ka,ha, ma, ha, ke,ne, ha, la, re.hsi.ne, ha, ne. Da, no, no, ku, la, re hsi uHfrc4cp^u()fJ ne, na.go, ba, ku, la, da,ma, sa, ka,ne,sa,ka. ne.ne, pe, ka, re, ma *sa ^ ran K AG b + D+ ^W % ^ kapesa, ne, kapesa, maha, ne. el, ne,ag,in,ba, ha, ma, ne, gai, ke, ne, ka, la, ba, sa, il,aha, hsu, ko, el, ne. sasa, hu, an, fsuahaka, ka. an, ka, '7; HAMATH V (Cont'd). 4.Cont'd 5. CFtf$ ta tsu ka sa maka ba 1H ! i 1 fi d ^ % % \ ka ma la sasa tu el ne ba tsu ta ha sa kasa ba ne B c SW ^ c o ilsa maka take sa sa ri tsu la ka ta ne sa sa ha ka nono^ ku la ne^^ne ba me ne ne te J5A ne mata ma ta ke 0& f M {0 mu ka sa sa la me ne ic >^, ne uia i a ma la k\c i\u imu ftd ne se ra ne ba si ^ne sa n,e ke tsu sa la 2. J a M} IP A 8?$ fl OH f f _ . sa sa ga ne sa me sisi ne sa ki ku la ku koma ne ka me 3i -I- M 1 1 f ciLv % f ft tin lo si ne sa nono ku la saga ra ku al ku ba ko ro su ri 1^ M ^>AT ran Ibfli to ri ma ta saga ra me ku ke ko_ mu ka ba ka ma ra ku ta ska ne sa ga ra sa ga ne ka sa memese sa ka ku ta me ka ne ma ta ke Ko mu ka ma ta ba ka te ka ka ne te ra ka ma n ne tsu ki ma ra ne JERABIS III, & I. 4 ^(J) + C>^3*^^PBCl^[IDffi^ri sa, la, ma, ne.si, ra, sa, aa, ne. ish, sa, r ki.sa. ft>, ra ka. ma, ish, sa, ga, ra,^su, se, ne, sa, ki , ha ka ha t^e si ka. ka, go, ha, ka, ha, ne^i, sa, n, su, ha, l"e, ha. ne, ra.nono, CkT ^c LINE I B O ^(D O ka, ku, hsu, ke, ra, ka, ma, ish, ma. ha. sa, ga. ra, ^ko, mu, ka, ba. ke, ma, ra, saqa, ra, du, ne, sa, ne. sa, as, ka, ra. ne, ke,ku, sa.go, 3. fr cf ic fo ^ W \?% W\' b & sa. ke. sa.ku, as, ka. ra. sa, ha, sa, ka ha. ne, sa ag. ^.cicf #!P3+b/tfbic& in, ba.sa.sa, ba, ka. ha, sa, ka, ha,ne,sa,ag, in, sa.sa, ha. la, ka, ra, pa. la, ka, ne, neba. sa, go, sa, pa, la, ka, ne, neba, sa.sa. sa. + <]> ! c /di ft dc m> | ne sa ka pi ni sa is h ish na si ra sa gane sa ki ta C^S^^V^e-l- am ft ma ka ni ra hapi sa ta ne ki ne na si ra sa gane sa ki ku ta ka sa Ta ha pi sa ta sa ri be ka ma nene ba sa ne sa ha ne ta ka ra la sa bai ma sa ku ta ka sa ks ne ra sa as pi ko en oi - fflDw^|t>3iltinDo1>^& sa, ish, ish, ke, rsu. ha. re, sa, ao, ba. ke, ra , be, Ra ma ar. fe, ke. ha. su. Pa, ka, si.ne. Pa, fsu, 5a. qa, ne, sa, ki, ko. mu, ka. ra, ni, ra. si. ne. sa, ko. mu. ka, fa, ma, la. ne.na.si, ra, sa, qane,5a, ke. ne. ne. ba. $k IC+XXXX^ tfe XX sa. rsu, sa. ne, el. is, an, feu, I if |. oi I E oi ^ei& fe <> o G 6 ^u, ^ ,- ^ w ko, re. ni, ha, ne. sa. ra, kane.sa. ka, rsu, ma. 5a. sa, hu.ne, 01 <\t XXX oil I sa. mi, ba, ne. sa. sa. ta. la. LION INSCRIPTION OF MERASH (Front) 3^3 ni, fa, rsu, fsu, sa, ne, fa. as, sa ne,sa, 5a,ne,ni. fa. sa. fsu,ne.n, fju ka, ni. fa. ke. pi, sa, fa. ka. ka. ne. sa. ka, ke, ne, fa. fsu m, LION INSCRIPTION OF MERASH, (Front Cont'd) 2. JdoC^O %t tf'% C^J?W kata ra ka la ma fa ne ne r\ tsu ka ma ta pi (!) IfiAIfC^-l-f 1 o.cic-i- r sa ta ko mu ka bi si ta ne ka ta tsu sa ne al sa 3. It IC + 01 1 C ^ Ji 31 /|^> 31 J 3! Q tsu sa ne sa to sa tsu ate sa ra sa ba sa ta ne bj ke ra sa ra ka ka ma ta , f C^DI W M\D\f ku ka sa ka ki ku sa n THE STONE BOWL INSCRIPTION. ash er tsu al ka ma ta sen ne ka sa r\ ba san ka 'Lb! 3i oi n j fb5-|-^Dl-hl-U3^nJ tsu ko sa sa ra go ta ne ne ss ne ne sa ka n ba n n c? f c^n w) ^ \!/ (] rfopi *,t$5 ar te ga gu ka ra mo pi be ba ne sa rd se se ne ma \!f(t 3c)E^fi di$ -i-TSniWH^R ne tsu ka ha sa ba ne si la ra ma ta ma ish ga nlfccinnf o^hii ta ra ko sa ra ra ku la ta ke ka la 885 APPENDIX III. Grammatical Analysis of Hittite Texts. Stone Bowl Inscription : Asher, in Hittite generally called Sagane, denotes Assyria. tsu, a late genitive replacing an original sa ; is an old Japanese genitive. alka, an adjective formed from al, power, by ka, probably a genitive particle. mata, the equivalent of the Japanese mi-kado, the honour- able door. Sennakseriba, the Assyrian Sennachei'ib. sankatzu, succeeding, is probably formed of an old verb, to come, represented by the Basque jin, and atze, behind, after. ka, in Japanese ko, a son. Assaragotane, the Assyrian Esarhaddon. ne, the postposition to, governing Assaragotane. Sennakseriba, a variant of Sennakseriba, both being perhaps intended to represent Sennaxerib. arte, the Basque verb artu, artzen, to hold, is here infinite without sign. kaku or gaga, the B. gogo, mind, memory. kara, the B. ekarri, to bring, carry, is here in the 3rd sing., pres. ind., agreeing with Tarako, i|s subject. mopi, Etruscan word for two. bebane, a loan word from the Semitic, used as an adjective, stone. sara, a bowl, B. save, Jap. zaru, a basket : in plural with- out sign. sesena, B. zuzen, right, equitable, standard : adj. qualify- ing maneh. mane, a Semitic measure : is plural without sign. tsuka, same as B. itcheki, holding : verb in participial use. (25) 386 THE HITTITES. Stone Bowl Inscription (Continued) : hasbane, B. ids, pure, bcna, true : adj. qualifying salara or silara. salara, B. zillar, silver : the two words hasbane salara are not in grammatical connection, but are used ellip : tically as in the language of trade. mata : its use before Maishga is ungrammatical but grammar yields to etiquette, which requires the mention of royalty before that of the people. Maishga, the Moschi, in the plural without sign. Tarako, the Moschian king, subject of the sentence. Sarara, his city, in apposition ,to hula. Jcula, a city, see Inscriptions, ch. v. : in the ace. to takekala, takekala is probably the B. toki-zale, inclined to the place, inhabiting. Hamath I : basanesa, imperfect, should be nabasanesa, genitive plural of the B. nabusi, dominus. sari, B. zari, governs the preceding in the gen. he, simplest form of the substantive verb : is placed in 1st sing. pres. hid. by me, personal pronoun, I. ri, Jap., authority : see Inscrip. ch. vi. to-hago, door-bar, see ch. vi. : governs ri in gen. by position. itsuka, Jap., tsug'o, all : adj. qualifying Kera. Kera, Syria, noun in the genitive to the following. saki, Jap. saki, B. zagi, princeps. tenia, Jap. tama, gift, governed by the following kara, B. ekqrri. mata matanesa, king of kings : the inflection is necessary on account of the preposition of mata, the governing word. sata kara, zoAt ekarri, B. to bring a guard : is in infinitive to tenia kara and governs mata. sidoba, an altar, see ch. vi. : in apposition to tenia, matsuhil, to sacrifice, literally, to give death, see ch. vi. Katanesa, of the Hittites, governed by preceding mata. Pisa, the Assyrian Pisiris, in apposition to mata. GRAMMATICAL ANALYSIS OF HITTITE TEXTS. 387 Hamath I (Continued) : II Malm, epithet of Baal, governed by ne, the postposition, to, in. non, Etruscan relative, who, which : Pisa is the antecedent. bake, composed of ba, J place, and ke the verb-substantive, is placing : the immediate subject is the relative non, the regimen direct is gagu, the mind, heart, and the indirect, II Maka. Hamath II, line 2 : tenia kata : Jap. has a verb tamukeru, past tamuketa : this looks like a past tense of an old verb kara, but the texts are too few to decide that it is such. tola sain . sain is the B. zain, guard, protection, answer- ing to the sata or zaitu, to protect, of H. i. The verb tala is the B. bidali, to seek, find, obtain, and the Jap. atari, to obtain. Compare the B. estali, to cover, protect. This clause is in the inf. to temakata. Baal ke ; here ke must be the B. ka, by, J. kara, by, from. It is doubtful whether the meaning is " to obtain protec- tion from Baal " or " an altar to sacrifice for Baal." Hamath IV : ternaAa, seems to be a shorter verb of giving in the past tense, answering to the Jap. tainai, tamota, now only used to denote gifts to inferiors. Hamath III : Kaleba, Caleb, king of Chalcis, governed by niakaka. niakaka, kills, see ch. vii. At first sight the final ka might be taken for the auxiliary, and it may be such, but in line 2 the noun is of the same form. keba, the chief, qualifying Kaba. Kaba, a Hittite murderer of Caleb, the subject of makaka. Hamata, Hamath, the Japanese Yamato, governed by ka, the postposition, here used locatively, in. Kenetrda, Khintiel, king of Hamath, called Enid by tin- Assyrians : the object of atsuta. Kapesaka, Khupuscia or Thapsacus : mata united with Antsu should follow, governing Kapesaka in the gen., but by courtesy it precedes. 388 THE HITT1TES. Hamath III (Continued) : Antsu, Yanzu, king of Khupuscia, in apposition to mata. atsuta, verb, to inform, in 3rd sing. pres. ind., governing Kenetala : see. ch. vii. makaka sa, of the murder, makaka being a noun in the genitive to the particle sa, the indirect regimen of atsuta. haka, B. hango, hago, Jap. ika, iko, from that, thereafter. Kalaka ne, to Chalcis: instead of saying that he gives Chalcis to Assyria, he says that he gives the Assyrian to Chalcis. ba, used as a verb. 3rd sing. pres. ind., literally, he places : in Etruscan the verb imi, imini, to place, is often used as here in the sense of intending, designing. Sagane, the common Hittite name of Assyria : see ch. vii. matsune, the B. eman, ematen, anciently ematzen, to give ; governing Sagane directly, and indirectly Kalaka. aginba, an army : see ch. vii. ne, the postposition, to. altoka, reinforcement, literally, extension of power, from at, B. power and B. edegin, Jap. todoku, to extend. katsu, Jap. conquer, see ch. vii : 3rd sing. pres. ind., with subject saki, etc., and regimen Kaba. Damasakasanesa, some of the characters are doubtful, and in Hamath v. the reading is Damasakanesa, which is preferable : it means, of the Damascenes, and is governed in the genitive by saki. Hamath V : sa, third personal pronoun in apposition to Kenetala, governed by ka, the locative postposition. Retesine, the Rezin of the Bible and the Assyrian inscrip- tions, the subject of taneba, places trust : see ch. viii., 3rd sing. pres. ind. nagoba, places together, adds to ; see ch. viii., 3rd sing., pres. ind. kanene, agrees, is in accord, see ch. viii., 3rd sing., pres. ind. Peka, the Pekah of the Bible and Pakaha of the Assyrians, the subject of kanene. GRAMMATICAL ANALYSIS OF HITTITE TEXTS. 389 Hamath V (Continued) : Remalika ho, Remaliah's son : ho governs Remalika in gen. of position. Batuel, Bethel : this is not Hittite order ; a postposition must be understood after Bethel. mata Pitane Dahaha: mata is supposed to be with Dahaka, the name of the Patinian king, governing Pitane in the gen. of position. haka, late, defunct, qualifying Kalaba : see ch. viii. babe, the B. and Etruscan pabetu, to help, in the inf. to hanene. Kapesa ne, in Khupuscia, should be Kapesaha ne. elne, to come, in inf. to negai: see ch. viii. tama, Jap. atama, head, governs aginba in gen. and is obj. of negai. negai he ne, desiring am I, B. nahi, Jap. negai. Kalabasa, Kalaba is followed by the gen. particle sa. il atatsuha, the death striker, murderer, governs Kalaba in the gen : see ch. viii. elne, comes, here 3rd sing. pres. ind. znzitw, B. to destroy, governed in inf. by elne. atakaha, neighbour, governs _a ntsu in gen : see ch. viii. Anhatatsukasa, of the Ankatatsuites : here the modern B. plural ac replaces the old ne, and is followed by the genitive particle sa. Mahaba, the king or chief of Ankatatsu, governing the preceding in the gen. hamala, molester, governed by the following zuzitu : see ch. viii. Baisih Tahasakasa, compare Ankatatsukasa : as Tahasakasa bears the sign of the genitive, Bat.su which governs it may precede. bane, to place, ba with the infinitive sign tie, governed by elne. ilsa maka, il death, sa gen. particle, ma/,-a,stroke, governed by bane. tahesa, hostile, adj. from Jap. tehi, an enemy, B. rt*tti : it may be a genitive, hence the zar't is a lord of enmity. 390 THE HITTITES. Hamath V (Continued) : zari is conjectural, the characters being obscure: it should be followed by the postposition ne, to. Jerabis III : tsula, a fragment of some preceding word, untranslatable. sahaka governs Kata in the gen. as Katanesa ; it may be B. 0a/*.a^o,outsider, foreigner, or Jap. gii/aku, opponent, traitor. Neneba, Nineveh, in apposition to kula and governed by menene. menene, verb, 3rd sing. pres. ind., of which sahaka is the subject and Neneba, the object: composed of J. nen, heed, attention, and me, B. imi, imini, to place, and Jap. mi, mu, an auxiliary with the same meaning. tekane, to appoint, inf. with sign ne to nebasine: see ch. ix. Matake, the opponent or sahaka, whose name Matake united with mata, king, governs Komuka in the gen. with sa. Salamanesera, Shalmanezer, governs the whole sentence through nebasine. nebasine, a verb formed from nabusi, master : it is 3rd sing. pres. ind. in spite of inf. termination ne, which takes the place of tsu, thus avoiding a double sibilant. It governs sanketsu Salaka. sanketsu, see Stone Bowl. Salaka, the Saruc, or Assaracus of the Greeks, son o"f Shalmanezer. Sasgane Samassinesa, see ch. ix : the city governs the people in gen. plu. kikulaku, J. kiku and raku, falls from obedience, 3rd sing. pres. ind. : see ch. ix. Komana Kamesinesa, same construction as Sasgane, etc. Sagara ka alku ba, places power in Sagara, for places in the power of Sagara. korosu, J. kills, 3rd sing. pres. ind.: see ch. ix. ri tori, holder of power, J. erretor B. : see ch. ix. Properly ri tori should precede korosu : this form therefore is rhetorical. GRAMMATICAL ANALYSIS OF HITTITE TEXTS. 391 Jerabis III (Continued) : mekuke, assaults, 3rd sing. pres. ind., also in rhetorical order : see ch. ix. mara, victory : see ch. ix. kwtai ka ne, gaining am I : see ch. ix. Saganekasa memese saka, should he saki, the effeminate prince of the Assyrians : see ch. ix. kutaine ka ne, overwhelming am I: see notes on text. baka, in place, composed of J. ha, place, and ka, locative particle. teka ka ne, placing am I : see tekane above. Terakxi, object of preceding verb, in rhetorical, not in Khitan order. marane, longer form of mara, victory, or it may be, the plural in ne. tsugi, J. join or follow, probably plural without sign. Sa/jane ishsa, holding Assyria, participial form of B. itsa*. kekisa=gaitz egi, B. to do injury. Kerakamaish Sagara, Sagara of Carchcmish in gen. of position, object of kekisa. zuzen saki, lawful prince, in apposition to Sagara, but the object of takata. takata, to fight, infinitive to kesikaka : see notes on text. kesikaka, instigates, 3rd sing. pres. ind., the subject being Shalmanezer, and the object Gota: see notes. Goto, Katanesa sari, (iota a captain of the Hittites, the object of kesikaka. sutate, to escape, inf. governed by kakutsu : see notes. taneta, B. danda, tribute, obj. of nutate : see notes. kakutsib, or gagutsu, thinks, formed of g<>g<> find tin- verb former tsu. Jerabis I, line 2 : ba ke, is placing, in the sense of appointing. Dune sine ho, Askcra, Assur of the Babylonians, n perfect Khitan construction. neke, together, between, J. no.ka, B. />"*: see notes on text. ch. x. kusago, to crush, inf. to hake : see notes. 392 THE HITTITES. Jerabis I, line 2 (Continued) : sakesakw, promptly, J. selcaseka, B. takataka. satasa, see H. i. sata kara : it looks like a gerund, being the root sata, B. zait, with the gen.-suffix. katasa, causes to descend, J. kudashi, B. egotzi, 3rd sing. pres. ind., governs aginsa. aginsa, commander : see notes on text for Etruscan con- nection. satala kara, to bring protection, B. estali ekarri, inf. to katasa. gosa, conqueror, a word that shows the simplicity of the Hittite idiom, being formed of go, high, and sa, the mark of agency : in apposition to the subject Palaka. sasane, see Hamath v., zuzitu B., susami J.: for euphony's sake ne replaces the sa of agency. Salaka ne tasasa, prefers to Salaka : see notes on text. mate Sagane Askara; here mata is regarded as if following Sagane to govern it in the gen. of position, kiku ha, J. kiku, to hear, ba, a place; but ba is a verb, to place : hence the expression is participial, placing hearing. tasanema, watchfulness, object of kiku ba, is J. tashinami. B. atzen imi. nekasa, to escape, inf. governed by tarasa : J. nigashi, B. inyesi. tarasa, being unable, participial form of J. taradzu, B. estura. maka sa, of wood ; the gen. sign is doubtful ; but the ex- pression is in harmony with the simplicity of Hittite lano-uaofe : see text and notes. take, kindles, 3rd sing. pres. ind. J. taki, B. izeki. su, fire, obj. of take, and governs maka in gen. sugo, conflagration, J. shukkuwa : the difference between the character for su, c, and the first in sugo, which is ic, makes this doubtful. tasa, he sets, comp. tasasa above, sets before. Lion Inscription, side: tata, B. edtdsi, possessing : see ch. xii. GRAMMATICAL ANALYSIS OF HITTITE TEXTS. 393 Lion Inscription, side (Continued) : Hapisata ka ; here ka is the privative postposition, answering to the longer J. form kara. basaka ka ne, depriving am I, B. ebaxi, J ubai. saishish, press, 1st sing. pres. ind., agreeing with Kapini the speaker: if the final ne of nekine be the pronoun, saishish will be inf. : J. saisoku, B. est id ze a. tamaka, to give back, B. atze and eman, emak : see notes on text. nekine, to desire, inf. of B. nahi, J. negai, governed by saishish, and governing the other inf. tamaka. kutakasata, composed of Etruscan kuta, B. ekit and ikasi, in form of Japanese past tense, he caused to under- stand, or instructed. Hapisata sari Bekama, Bekama, the captain or general of Hapisata, in gen. of position, Bekama being governed by preceding kutakasata. haneta ka, from the boundary or possessions : see notes. ch. xii. rala, B. iruli, to turn away, inf. to kutakasa kane. sahaimasa, B. ezbear ema sa, the giver of trouble, see notes. Rasa asplkosa, B. azpiko, slave, in gen. to kuta, B. gede, boundary. rakatsu, a doubtful reading, supposed B. ercladu, con- strains. nekasa, variant of nebam, B. nabusi, which is also nagusi, ahalsa, better ahal-tzu, to force. tabaigo, comp. tamaka and sabairnasa : composed of atze, back, and beartu, to force : see notes on text. bago, without, B. bage, gabe, postposition. Nenebasa ta, B. di, dik, out of, postposition. basaka, ka, see above, basaka ka ne. kikune, J. klku, hear, employed with inf. sign as pres. part. sintara, the judge Assurnazirpal : see notes. ketsidate, B. gaztekatze, to punish : see notes. sago bakera, B. esker bagarik, destitute of gratitude: see notes. ketsutaka and following words: see notes. 394 the hittites. Lion Inscription, front: ni tatsu, J. tachi, tatsu, stand up, start. zuzene, the spoiler, requires a postposition unexpressed. tosatsu, comp. tamaka, etc., B. atze, J. ato, and B. itsatsi, seize. kakane, to concern or concerning, B. egoki, J. kaka-ri: see notes. sakake, B. atzegik, scratching or engraving : see Etruria Capta. bisitane, inhabiting, a doubtful word in Hittite. kata, J. region : see notes. alsa, comp. ahalsa, above. Tsusane sa, the use of the genitive is not clear. atesa, B. adis, friend : see notes. bakera, the postposition bagarik, destitute of, employed as a verb. kuka, B. egoki, comp. kakane, above. saka, comp. sago above, the grateful : the idiom would be better if kuka preceded. kiku sari, to hear the recompense : is rhetorical for sari kiku. Fuller grammatical and historical notes accompany the text and translation of the Inscriptions in Part I. 3& APPENDIX IV. The Kenite List of the Hittite Families in Genealogical Order. Heth Ashchur, Father of Teki >ag Achuzam Chepher Temeni Achashtari Zereth Zochar Etlinan ACHUZAM I Ephah Haran Moza Gazez ! Gazez ! Jactidai Zobebah Regem Jotham Geshan Harum = Side I Acharchel I Joel Shema Azaz Belag Ephah Shagaph Jabez Pelet = Zelelponi ! Maachah I Sheber, etc. Meshag I Ziph Mezahab Tahath II. = Matn Hadar = Mehetabel Shimon Beriah ! Zocheth - Sherali Amnon, etc. Beth Horon I. Shemidag | Achian, etc. (Ammonite Genealogy to Illustrate.) A MM ON Coz Uzzen-Sherah Tolag ( ttizzi, etc. Izrachiah Anub Z.b.'bah Jachdai Side = If arum Jalwz I Acharch.-l Michael Gobadiah Joel Isliiali 396 THE HITTITES. Chkpheh Chareph = Ritho Manachath Ezer Hamath Chedor Lagomer Gezra Epher Jether Mered Jalon Jered, etc. Miriam, etc. Bedad Gedor Heber Socho Jekuthiel I Zanoach Rechab Elon I . i Been : Bashemath Beth Lechem Adah = Esau Hadad Japhlet I I Rehob = Sherah ! Salma Netophath J Tahath II Murdas I Saul Izrachiah Meh etabel = Hadar .1 Shimon Helena = Michael Rinnah Amnon I . Shemidag Ben Hanan Tilon Likchi Achian Shechem Anigam Chushan-Rishathaim Temeni I Amalek I Eliphaz ? I Rechab Elon Beeri = Bashemath Bozrach Zerach Jobab Chusham I Eliphaz, friend of Job A Midianite union = Gachbor I Baalchanan THE KENITE LIST OF THE HITTITE FAMILIES, ETC. 397 Ishbak- Midianite Genealogy to illustrate. -Shuah Zimran Jokshan Medan- -Midian Gilead Peresh Sheba Dedan I Asshurim s Letushim Sheresh Leummim Ephah Epher Hanoch Abidag Eldagah Ophrah Ulam Rakem I Bed an. head of Patinians Ishgi = Taia = Shimon I I Zocheth Amnon Evi Rekem Hur Zur Reba ACHASHTARI Shuach .1 Eim: Shelah Chelub I Mechir i Eshton Oreb Zceh Zebah Zalmunna Lagadah Ma Reshah i Chebron Er ! Lecah Beth Ashbea Techinnah Beth Raplia = Gazuba Paseach Jokim J Chozeba Joash Ir Nachash Samlah Job Bildad, Saraph Chathath = Abiezer Machalah Ishhod Hanoch friend of Job. Korach Tappuach Rekem Shema Meonothai Heman Chalcol Dardag Joel connects with Zerethite Iberians of the line of Asher Shammai Raham I I Maon Jorkogam Bethzur Zereth I Shachar J Arioch I Jehaleleel Coz = Ziphah I Anub Ziph Tiria Asher Bithiah=Mered Asareel Hur Shemaiah I Gog I Shiuiei . I Micah I. Reaiah Baal Beerah Jether! Jerigoth Berigah Re2rem=Gazul>a Tirgathi' Malchiel Cheber Birzavith Shamer Japhlet Helem Achi Rohgah Jechubbah Aram Pasacli Imna Zophah Bimhal Shelesh | Ashvath Amal Suah and Harnepher daughter Shual.etc. Sherah ' ' united to Sheshai Rehob son <>f Hadad Jesher Shobab Ardon Segub? Jair? I Arbag Anak Acliiman Tahnai 398 THE HITTITES. The Ekronitks. Jerachmeel 1 Ram Magaz the Magi Geker Jamin i Buz 1 Jachdo Bela Becher Jediael Jeshishai 1 Michael Job 1 Gilead Barachel 1 ' T.k Joel Churi 1 Abdiel , 1 Abichail 1 Achi Michael Meshullara Sheba Jorai Jachan Ziga Heber Iru Zochar .1 Shingar I Amraphel Ma Chepelah I Ephron Jephunneh Caleb Elah i Uknaz Nagam Kegilah I Garmi Hodiah = Jether Eshtemoag I Maachathi Zophar the Naamathite Jabin of Hazor THE KENITE LIST OF THE HITTITE FAMILIES. ETC. 399 Ethnan I Avi I Beor 1 Bela ! Di Nhabah Kenaz Gothniel Seraiah I . I Meshag = Chathath = Abiezer Joab I . ! Megonothai Charash Leophrah Sisera Ishgi = Taia Berigah = Sherah = Zocheth Ben Zocheth i I L'zzen Sherah Horonaim The kings that knew not Joseph. Jezregel I Shuthelah Jabez ! I Bered = Sthenoboea Tahath I Elgadah Mezahab I ! Saul (Kamesesl.) Tahath II. = Matred Hadar = Mehetabel Berigah (Rameses II.) Shimon Zocheth = Sherah Rephah Resheph Horonaim Uzzen Sherah (Rameses III.) Hek An University of California SOUTHERN REGIONAL LIBRARY FACILITY 405 Hilgard Avenue, Los Angeles, CA 90024-1388 Return this material to the library from which it was borrowed. mm OCT 6 1997 QUARTER HOAN UC SOUTH AA 000 100 383 9